《Summoner Called Abomination》 1 prologue.txt Just before dawn, in a forest where it was dimly lit and foggy, I saw two figures, a man and a woman. If you look closely, you can see that the woman is holding a baby in her arms, which is probably about a month old. The expression on their faces as they looked at the sleeping baby was one of deep sorrow and ... a little bit of fear. Hey, you. Do we really have to abandon this child? ''How many times have we talked about this? I can''t leave this child, a cursed abomination who brings mischief, in the city. ''But, but! Just because your eyes and hair are black doesn''t make you an abomination! ''Black eyes and black hair are a sign of an abomination! It''s not like you don''t know what happened to their cities and villages as a result of raising the abominations they were born with! ????? Unable to say anything to the man''s swordsmanship, the woman dropped her gaze to the baby, who still looked pleasantly asleep despite the loud shouting, and wept. ''''...I''m sorry I yelled at you. I don''t want to give up my own child for the love of it either. If I don''t abandon that child, it will be a problem for everyone in the city, not just us. Well, the king ordered me to... well, you know... It can''t be helped, I tell myself, and a sob mingles with those words. ''I''m sorry... I''m sorry...'' The woman hugged the baby in her arms, apologizing over and over, so as not to wake him up. She held her child, who she would never see again, so that she would never forget him. And so that my child, who is about to head out on his or her own mortal journey, may be left with a little bit of my warmth. 2 [01] Magic Fog Forest.txt This is a forest of magical fog. The forest is covered in a fog that contains a lot of magic that rarely clears because the concentration of magic power in the atmosphere is too high. Visibility is poor, and powerful demons that have evolved due to the high concentration of magic power are wandering around, so there are few people who enter this forest willingly. Since it is located in the center of each country, the only people who deal in illegal items, black marketers who can''t walk on the main road and adventurers who aim to get rich by using rare demon materials are the ones. Fortunately, the demons do not try to go out of the forest of demon mist. They may be accustomed to an environment with a high concentration of magical power and do not want to go outside where the magical power is thin, is the tentative answer given by the scholars from various countries. Now, such a highly dangerous forest of demonic fog was being explored by a party of adventurers. ''''Kama. We''ve reached the place where we ended our search last time. We don''t have much information from here, how do we proceed? The one who spoke up was Tumor, the party''s scout. The dagger he carries at his waist and the short bow and quiver on his back are equipment that focuses on blocking the target''s movement rather than dealing damage to the opponent. He wears it so that he can move easily and can respond quickly in an emergency. I think.... Seinu, Taysis, how is the remaining magic power and stock of food and medicine? It was Kama, the party leader and shield, who was spoken to by Tumor. She has a well-worn but well-maintained one-handed sword and a shield large enough to cover her entire body if she bends down a bit. In addition, it is equipped with armor that is heavy, yet has few restrictions on movement, and you can tell it is of good quality just by looking at it. In order to decide on a course of action for the future, I''m going to check the remaining amount of magic power and supplies with the mage Seine and the healer Taysis. The magic power is about 60%. Recovery potions (potions) and magic potions (aether), we didn''t use much this time, there are enough of them. It''s the hat and robe of a mage and the staff that is made from the branches of the magical tree, which has a high rate of magic conduction, to which Seinu replies. I''m 70% magic power. The food supply is about two weeks, and if you cut back on it, you''ll be fine for about three weeks. Teisys wears white robes and a crystal-like circlet on her head. She is equipped with a wand made from the branches of the demon tree and an easy to handle buckler, just like Seine''s staff. It seems that Seine and Taysis both use storage magic belonging to spatial magic to store supplies in general that get in the way during exploration and battle. Judging from their equipment and behavior, you can tell that these four are an experienced level adventurer party. ''''Alright, let''s continue our search. We didn''t get much more material than last time. However, all of you must raise the alert level. There is very little information available beyond this place, so it''s best to proceed with caution. The smallest detail is enough to alert us. Let me know right away. They all nodded at Kama''s suggestion. In fact, there was a lot of information about the Demon Fog Forest up to where they were currently located, but extremely few things beyond that, that is, to the center of the forest. Tens or hundreds of adventuring parties went to explore, but only a very few were able to bring back information and materials. Because of the scarcity, those very few had gained great wealth and high prestige. It was precisely because Carma and his party had seen them that they too had decided to explore this forest. It was not a reckless challenge, but rather a solid search where the first priority was to survive, making quick and qualified decisions that were willing to retreat as soon as they felt it was a little too tight. This time, the decision to continue the search was also made after seeing the battle with the monsters along the way and how tired the members were. If this is the case, even if something happens, we can deal with it adequately. In the worst case, if an unruly demon appears, we can just retreat immediately, and we''re ready for it. Even if you can''t catch the materials, if you have information about unknown monsters, you''ll get special rewards. It can be information on natural materials such as terrain or plants. Getting rich is already at hand. We can do this ourselves. Such thoughts haze me just a little. The fact that most of the tens or hundreds of parties did not make it back. You can hear the sound of fierce fighting. It''s a battle between Kama''s party and the Jewel Tree, which bears fruit that shines like a jewel. The fruit of the Jewel Tree is packed with a high density of magical power, and it is said that if you eat the fruit, you will increase the absolute amount of magical power. Moreover, the taste of the fruit is exquisite, but because it is extremely difficult to obtain, not only magicians, but also royalty and aristocrats of various countries try to obtain it, even if they have to spend huge amounts of money. The jewel tree itself is rare, and the jewel tree itself does not try to protect the fruit, and any fruit that falls naturally is absorbed by the jewel tree as nutrition. For this reason, the only way to get the fruit is to kill the jewel tree, and the number of rare jewel trees is getting smaller and smaller, making it more and more difficult to get them, and the value of the jewel tree is skyrocketing. In addition, the latest auction history shows that the fruit that was sold at the auction two years ago was sold on the same day for an amount equivalent to 20% of a country''s national budget. Okay, he''s getting pretty weak! Tumor, no sign of any other demons around? Kama caught the branches that were sharply shuffling and attacking her from the Jewel Tree with a large shield and responded by slashing at them with her one-handed sword. ''I''m fine for now, but I keep making this much noise. The other demons could come at any moment. We''d better hurry up and take them down! While Tumor is wary of his surroundings, he is using his bow and arrow to keep Jewel Tree in check so that he can''t move around. It''s a good thing that you can use fire magic on the weakest point, because if you can use fire magic on the weakest point, it''ll only take a second... Oh God! This is so depressing! Windcutter! The windcutter released by Seine slashed the branches of the Jewel Tree and made a crack in the trunk. ''''Kyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!'''' Jeweltree screams and suffers. ''Ce, Ceinu! Please shoot so you don''t damage the fruit! It''s not even a joke when the fruit is ruined! Also, please don''t ever use flame-based magic! Taysis advises Seine, who is frustrated that she can''t defeat them all at once while casting recovery and support magic on her party members. ''Kama! I''m gonna smash it through that crack! Seine and I will match it. Go! Tumor guarded the arrow on his short bow and aimed at the crack in the jewel tree. ''Ooh-oh! My God! There! Quick Arrow. "Get down now! Aerial burst. Three attacks released at the same time. The Tumor''s Quick Arrow is a technique that dramatically increases the rate of fire of the arrows, so it reaches them faster than the two attacks. The Quick Arrow is shot into a crack in the Jewel Tree, creating a further crack behind the crack. There, the Impulse Slash, which delivers an impact immediately after the slash, and the Aerial Burst, which scatters impact damage to the surrounding area when it lands, are decided at the same time. "Ku...kii...kii...kii... The crack reached deep into his body, and the Jewel Tree, unable to withstand the impact, grunted weakly, and then stopped its life activities. ''''I did... right?'''' Kama, who seems to have felt a response, asks her friends with an expression of disbelief. It''s not a good idea. The trunk is tattered, and I can''t feel any life force or magic power. It is definitely dead. We''ve won. Just in case, Tumor, who had been carefully monitoring the fallen Jewel Tree, told them of their victory. ''There''s not a single scratch on the fruit! And three! Wow.... I can''t even imagine how much they''re worth. Kama and the others collecting the fruit of the Jewel Tree with a mixed expression of joy, surprise and accomplishment. There were three Jewel Tree fruits that were sold for 20% of the national budget. Even if we sold them at a discarded price and divided them up among the four of us, we would still get enough money to play and live for the rest of our lives. ''''There''s no need to take any more risks. Let''s retreat quickly and report back to the guild.'''' ''Yes. And it doesn''t necessarily mean that powerful demons won''t come out. It was only natural that they chose to retreat, having obtained an enormous achievement, the Jewel Tree Fruit. The four of them quickly arranged their equipment and luggage, and then quickly left the place "...wait a minute. Just before I''m about to leave, I get a wait from Tumor. He puts his index finger over his mouth and tells the members to be quiet, and tells them with his other hand that something is approaching. As expected of a veteran adventurer''s party, I guess. The buoyant atmosphere from a while ago dissipates, and you prepare yourself to immediately move on to battle. I''m not going to be able to get it right. You have good instincts. The voice emanated from just behind Tumor. ''''What?!'''' Tumor leaps back from the spot in surprise. The other three followed Tumor, who was slightly behind. The reaction is good," he said. It doesn''t look like it''s Magre that got us this far. The owner of the voice is nodding in admiration to Kama and the others who are already in a fighting stance. The four of them, who saw the owner of the voice, were in disbelief. In his age, he was probably around 15 years old. A neat-faced but sharp-eyed young man was standing there. His upper and lower garments, which were probably made of cloth, did not seem to function as protective gear. At best, they are probably just a bit sturdy, the kind of thing that a fledgling adventurer would wear when heading out on a harvesting type request. Furthermore, they don''t even have any weapons. It''s not the kind of equipment you would expect to find in this forest, where dangerous demons roam. But the most worrisome thing is his black eyes and his black hair. "I''m an abomination...? Dark eyes, dark hair... you can''t go wrong. ''But they say that abominations always disappear in the first year of life, and maybe they just dye their hair for some reason? ''Either way, he''s coming into this dangerous forest in such a light outfit. That''s not normal. Kama and the others are alarmed, but the young man doesn''t care about it and starts inspecting the Jewel Tree. Hmm. I''m not sure how many times I''ve seen it. You can''t defeat this thing without considerable accuracy and power. After completing his inspection, the young man turns to Kama and the others and opens his mouth. ''''I see that you guys are the highest-ranking people among the adventurers, am I right? Yeah. We''re the A-ranked party, the Will-Free Magic Sword. That Jewel Tree was defeated just now. But what about it? Kama answers the young man''s questions, but his eyes are not careless. If the young man makes any suspicious movements, he''s in a position to cut you down immediately. ''''This area is my domain (territory). When you have influence over other adventurers, when you bring back that fruit, other adventurers will come rushing in to find it, right? I can''t be bothered. I can''t have this place trolled. The eyes of Kama and the other four become even more severe. You''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I''m sure you''ll be able to get away with it. 3 [02] Overrun drama.txt Leave the berries behind. If you do, you''ll be alive. The young man made an overly arrogant proposal. ''''Oh, come on, you can''t be serious, can you? This is something we risked our lives for, you know. There''s no way I''m going to give it to you just because you ask me to. ''Yes! And who do you think you are to let them live? You''re one, but there are four of us here! At that too arrogant suggestion, Tumor and Seine reflexively returned the suggestion. ''The two of you are right. We have no right to comply with your demands.'''' I don''t mind giving it away if you''re willing to pay the price, but I can''t give it away for free, can I? We have our own life to live. Compared to the two of them, Kama and Taysis seemed somewhat calm, but their expressions were firm and it was easy to see that they were speaking with less discomfort towards the young man. ''''Is that actually more important to you guys than your own lives?'''' The young man with his arms crossed nodded his head as he looked at the four of them with a curious face. With those words, the four of them lost their patience. ''''Kama, Taysis. What this kid is doing is banditry. Even if we have to kill him, it won''t work against us. You were warned. If you hate me, hate yourself for not judging the situation properly. We don''t want to give away the results of the war. Unfortunately, we''re going to have to. ''''I''ll take care not to kill you as much as possible. Of course, after that, I''ll hand you over to the guild as a bandit. The four of them quickly form up in a quick formation. Carma sets up a shield at the front, Seine and Taysis in the rear. Tumaa hides in a gap in the trees to make it easier to snipe. Looking at the four people taking up a battle stance, the young man let out a deep sigh. ''''Huh.... I gave you a choice (chance), right?'''' The young man stands with his arms untied and lightly bent in his natural body. Suddenly, a shimmering crimson light envelops the young man''s body. O red soul bearer... His voice echoes around him, even though it is in the open. I, the Seeker, Thou art (from the earth)... Tch! Summoning! Everyone, strike while the chanting is still going on! Kama closes the distance at once to prevent the young man from chanting. "We''re going into chanting, too! I''m going to give you a huge bite! Okay! Let me deal with his interference! ! Return the enemy to dust. ''Looks like we ran out of time! ! Tumer''s quick arrow and a blow that slices through even the rocks of Kama''s approaching at once, a go-bang zan catches the young man... "What? He was unable to , and it penetrated the young man''s body. ''''Advent . The chanting of the young man, who only slightly warped his body, ducked from the two attacks, was completed. The crimson light that enveloped the young man changed into a blazing fire, which formed a human mold. The one revealed is a girl with a scarlet body, crimson hair and eyes, and beautiful yet sharp wings. "Se-, spirit...! Everybody get back! ! The three of them are surprised that it was a spirit that was summoned, but they quickly jump back in response to Seine''s voice. ''''It may not be very effective against that spirit, but what about the surgeon (anta)?'''' Death Inferno, the highest level of flame magic in which Seine excels. It is a magic that radiates hot flames that melt even steel in a wide area in front of the wielder. It has the drawback that it takes some time to chant, but its simplicity makes it highly powerful, and it''s extremely difficult to deal with and avoid after the chanting is complete. The flames of hell envelop the young man and the spirit girl. ''''Hmph. That wasn''t much for you to come out and pick a fight with me. Seine. You told me not to kill you if I could. No, he can easily avoid me and Tumor''s attacks. If you don''t go in there with the intention of killing them, they would have killed us. Seinu is not wrong. Yeah. Well, we don''t want any more trouble. We''re gonna get out of this mess. Seinu''s expression, sniffing with pride, but no, everyone''s expression, confident of victory, froze. This is because the flames, which had been burning in the surrounding trees, and which had been burning at a rate that could cause a forest fire, began to converge to a single point. The infernal flames were extinguished in a few moments, and at the center of the flames were an unharmed young man and a spirit girl. The girl alighted quietly and, looking at the four of them, asked the young man, ''''What happened to the trees and flowers? The trees and flowers have been burned. There''s no reason to hesitate, right?'''' I could see the hatred in his gaze for those who destroyed the nature of the forest. ''It spoke...? And disabling the highest level of fire magic... higher level? No, the highest spirit? ''So what''s the problem? Humans. They tried to destroy our habitat and take the lives of our families. Don''t think you''ll get out of here alive.'' The heavy pressure (pressure) emanating from the spirit girl far exceeds the heavy pressure (it) of the Jewel Tree. ''''Kudos! I can''t do this one! Teisys, transference stone! Everybody get out of here now! Kama, who sensed the overwhelming difference in strength, instructs the girl of the spirit to retreat while retreating inch by inch, relative to the girl of the spirit. Theumar and Seinu, who would normally act as scouts, also take up positions to protect Tesis with the transference stone. The transference stone is an item that flows magic power and instantly transfers to a registered point. The price is so high that even the A-ranked parties are hesitant to buy it, in proportion to its convenience. (It was a good decision to go out of your way to buy it. That spirit is not someone we can compete with. We have to report this to the guild as soon as we return.) ''Yes, sir! Gather around, please! Turn over... Teisys pulls the transference stone out of its storage space and begins to glow... I''m not going to let you get away with this. ''''What...?'''' That arm is pulled out at once and Taysis collapses. ''''Koffu... Gopopo...'''' Feeling a great deal of blood flowing out of her, her consciousness fell into deep darkness. I knew you had it. The guys who come up to this area often have a transference stone. It was a good thing I was so vigilant. The transference stone she had tried to activate was held in the right arm of the young man who was dyed red with Teisys'' blood. ''''Teish... Su?'''' Oh, come on, you''ve got to be kidding me. Oh... oh... The three of them freeze at the sight of their companion, who has changed into a wreckage in an instant. And the young man and the girl are not so naive as to overlook that large gap. You''ve been so proud to spread the flames, but do you know the pain of being burned alive? Oh... no... The spirit girl grabbed the stunned Seine''s head and lifted it lightly. I will engrave that suffering into the very core of your soul. Repent for what you have done, repent, and taste it for yourself before you die. ''Yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! No, no... The flames created by the spirit girl enveloped only Seinu. It''s a good thing that she is good at her job, so she has the fire resistance to be able to nullify most fire magic. However, it is not possible to resist her flame magic as the top spirit. "Ahhhhhh!!!" No, she fought back. Aww.... Dazge... de... de... Dazge... dazge... deh... Because he had fire resistance. That body was burned alive, and it would have been more painful if he had gone crazy. ''''Vu... ah...'''' Having been charred to the point where she could barely be judged to have been a person at the earliest, she was finally relieved of her suffering. ''Say... Nu.'' Hee... ahhhhh! After witnessing the horrific deaths of the two men, Tumor runs away in a half-crazed frenzy. It''s a full-blooded sprint that just wants to leave this place as soon as possible. There is not a shred of the usual fine movement, it''s just running, moving its legs straight ahead. I''m not going to be able to get a good look at you. You were ready to kill me just now, but you''re not ready to die? The young man is running alongside Tumor, who is the undisputed leader in terms of speed, not only within the party, but also within his guild, and the young man is not even breathing hard. ''''Don''t come! Don''t come to me! Tumor, who is no longer able to make normal judgments, wields a dagger that would normally only be used as a check or defense, in a mess. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. "Hahahahahahahahaha! He grabs Theumer by the throat with one hand and tightens his grip on Theumer''s throat as he flails around to untie his arms. Tumor is also struggling to flail, but is unable to shake the restraints. On the contrary, Tumor''s body is gradually being released from the ground. ''''Ah...gah...hagh...'''' Tumor''s breathing gradually weakens. ''Kahiu... gi...'' Watching Tmer''s suffering form with cold eyes, the young man lifted him up and put some strength into his bloodied arms. "Gosh," a raw sound resounded, and Tmer''s life of nearly thirty years came to an end. ''....Tumor. The remaining Kama sat in stunned amazement. She looked up at the young man who had killed Tumor and walked leisurely back to him and asked him. ''...Why did you kill them all? Even though Seine and Tumor had lost their will to fight. ''Then I ask you, would you guys have stopped killing Jeweltree if he had lost the will to fight? Instead of Kama, who is stuck for an answer, the spirit girl who has moved next to the young man replies. ''''There''s no chance of that. Basically, Jewel Tree is mild-mannered. The fact that they were fighting against the Jewel Tree means that these guys were the ones who messed with it first. The goal is definitely the fruit of the Jewel Tree, so even if the Jewel Tree had lost the will to fight and escaped, it would not stop attacking until it was defeated and obtained the fruit. "...what''s wrong with slaying a demon? Kama asks further, with anger in her resignation. It''s just that this world is after all, the weak and strong. I''m not going to complain about you guys killing the Jewel Tree. You''re gonna...! But it''s a different story if it indirectly affects me, my family and our home. As I said before, when you bring back that fruit, many adventurers will come looking for it. I''ve been told that adventurers will do anything to get what they want. There''s a good chance they''ll come to us. The young man continues, meeting Kama''s weakly glaring eyes squarely in front of him. ''I gave you the option (chance) to get out alive. They didn''t even listen to our suggestions, much less try to kill us. We were stronger than you, we don''t want to die ourselves, let it go, that''s not going to pass. A young man stares at Kama as he looks into her eyes. Unable to look directly into his eyes, Kama averts his gaze and falls silent. ''''You shut up when it''s not convenient. Well, that''s fine. I''ll send you to your friends right away.'''' A spirit girl spawns flames in her right hand that she points at Kama. Kama closes her eyes, nodding her head as if she is resigned to her own life. You''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of them, but if you don''t resist, I''m going to kill you without making you suffer. ...Goodbye. A super-hot flame, spawned from a spirit girl. It enveloped Kama in an instant and turned her into charcoal without leaving any bones. The A-ranked party, the Will-less Magic Sword, entered the depths of the Forest of Demon Mist to search. They, too, were unable to return from the unknown territory. 4 [03] Spirit Village.txt "Wyrm. I burned the rest of your bodies. Oh, thank you. Hinori. Virum, a young man with black eyes and black hair, and Hinori, a spirit who controls the fire, went around looking for traces of the Adventurer''s Guild''s A-rank party, the Will-Free Magic Sword, and erasing them. He carefully disguised the places where the battle with the Jewel Tree took place. This was a necessary measure to prevent people from realizing where they lived. However, if all of them were to be erased, the possibility of them being considered suspicious would increase, so the mimicry and destruction would be limited to a certain range. ''''Yeah. That''s about it for now. Then, Hinori, go home first. I''ll repatriate you. "Mmmm~yah~ Virum begins to concentrate his magical power in an attempt to return the summoned Hinori first, but Hinori herself refuses to do so. ''''...Why?'''' ''You haven''t had a chance to be alone with Wilm lately, have you? Let''s walk home slowly. Your sister would like to have a date with Virum.'' All right. I''ll give you a good escort, sister. Hinori and Virum use somewhat theatrical language. The ruthlessness of the earlier battle is not evident at all, and they seem like two different people. ''''Yay...I knew Virum would say that.'''' Hinori happily hugs Virum''s arm. Inevitably, the form of a woman''s symbolic plump breasts are pressed against it, but he does not show any signs of embarrassment or panic. Then, let''s go home. He smiles a gentle smile at Hinori and walks away. To the place where my precious family lives. The trees are lush and green. Warm sunshine enveloped the surroundings (around) from between the branches and leaves. A pleasant breeze caressing your cheek, bringing with it the scent of fresh flowers and plants. Little fairies flit about with energy. Spirits are sitting on the branches of trees and rocks and chatting happily. The village of spirits where Wyrm and his friends live. ''''Ah, Virum-kun and Hinori are back! ''Really. Wyrmkun, Hinoly, you''re back! I''m so jealous of your date with Virum. That''s not fair, Hinori. The spirits who had been chatting and laughing were greeted with smiles when they noticed Virum and the others. ''''Everyone, I''m back. It''s a good idea. It''s the perk of being a summoned spirit (thing). It''s a good idea to hold Virum''s strong arms between your breasts and let him lead you slowly. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a chance to enjoy Virum. In reality, they just walked back arm in arm, but the spirits cackle at Hinori''s increasingly misunderstood phrases. Hinori is happily talking about it, but Virum''s is smiling bitterly, "You can''t help it, sister. ''Ah, Hinori sis? I''m going to go report to my mom, I''ll go ahead. "Whoa! I''ll be telling everyone in my village how passionate I am about Virum''s bravery today! And I''m proud of my date!'' But not too much. Hinori begins to act out the battle that has just taken place, and Vilm says goodbye to the spirits, who are enjoying it, and heads for the spirits'' and his mother''s home. On the way, they are surrounded by little fairies who have been playing around. ''A, Okaeri, Vilm. Marryok! ''Marauders!'' "Watashi-mo! Watasimo! "I am asovitai. Asonde! Asonde! Yeah, I''m going to go tell my mom now, so I''ll see you afterwards. The fairies of this world are infants before they become spirits. Because they are children, Virum gives a soft smile and promises to the fairies who confront him with their demands without hesitation. ''Wakatta! Yakusoku! "Yakusoku! Yakusoku! "Malyok! Asob! Yakusoku! Satisfied that their demands had been met, the fairies buzzed and waved off Virum with a big smile. Virum also laughed and waved back and parted with the fairies. After that, every time he encountered the spirits and fairies, Virum was called out to them, and he responded with a smile each time. From this, it''s clear that Virum and the spirits and fairies treat each other like family. After exchanging words with many spirits and fairies, Virum finally arrived at his destination. Located in the center of the village of spirits, a huge, huge tree so large that you''d think it could reach the sky. A wooden throne that exists in a way that connects to the base of the big tree. Next to them are two high-ranking spirits waiting for you. They have long lilac hair and well-groomed faces that all the spirits must have. Their appearances were very similar. Perhaps they are twins. ...Although there is a clear difference only in the chest area. And sitting on the throne is the queen of the village. Her beautiful blonde hair is smooth and shining like silk thread. Her slit eyes, slender nose, plump lips, and proportions wrapped in a silk garment that gives off a sense of relaxed elegance, all look like a complete work of art. It''s a beauty that would be admired by men and women of all ages. However, her presence is clearly on a different level. If the members of the Magic Sword without Will from earlier were here, they could barely keep their consciousness. They are not the only ones who have been in a position to do this. ''''Virum-Servantil, I have returned. It is my pleasure to inform you of the incident with the intruders this time. "VIRGINIAHHHH! The queen''s majesty fizzled out in an instant. The queen leapt from the throne as if dancing, and then hugged Virum and pushed him down. ''''Ville-kun, are you alright? Are you hurt? Does it hurt? If you feel any physical discomfort or anything else, don''t hold back, just tell me, okay?'' No problem. All the intruders have been taken down, and all traces of anything close to the village have been disguised or destroyed. Despite being suddenly pushed down, there is no surprise or impatience on Virum''s face. He''s calmly reporting, but since he''s dressed to be pushed down by the queen, he''s in a rather surreal state. ''''Oh, I''m glad that Viru-kun is safe. If Ville-kun is injured, his mother will go crazy! In fact, everyone in the village should just kill the intruder. If you do that, you won''t have to worry about Vil doing something dangerous and getting hurt. Besides... "Satya? I understand that Mr. Wyrm-dono was worried about you, but since this is a public place, would you please use your discretion? Yes, that''s right. You see, Lord Wilm is here to give you a full report. The two high-ranking spirits try to somehow appease the queen (Satya), whose love for Virum is more out of control than Hinori''s. Just by looking at the exchange just now, you can see how much trouble these two are in. I''m not sure what to expect from the two of them. She returns to her throne with something like reluctance at their words and becomes the queen with the dignity and presence she had earlier. Something has already ruined a lot of things, but... ''''Vilm, thank you for your efforts. If people know of our village here, the humans will come in droves. We have no intention of losing, but they are cunning and numerous. It''s not hard to imagine that our children will suffer many casualties. You have prevented that from happening. Be proud of yourself. ''Ha! I am honored to be here. The queen (Satya), who is laboring over Wyrm, is not the same person who had just exchanged words with him. I''m not sure if it''s the same person who was talking to you earlier. I will ask you for the details of this matter later, so please take a good rest of your body today. Yes, thank you. Vilm slowly gets up, folds his hands in front of him, and bows deeply to the Queen. ''This concludes my audience with the Queen (Satya). Virum raised his face in response to the voice. Instead of the dignified expression he had earlier, he had a gentle, soft smile on his face. The queen (Satya) and two of her entourage also lose their expressions and look at Virum with admiring smiles. ''''I''m home, mother.'''' "Welcome back, Mr. Ville. First of all, to my mother (Satya), the head of the family. ''I''m home, Jenny, Meeni. "''Welcome back, Herr Willem. And to my twin sisters who serve my family. Vilm believes that he will not let anyone destroy this family, this group of people, this happy village. She would never let anyone destroy her family, her friends, and her happy home. 5 [04] Slave Trading Company.txt The road leading to the Demon Fog Forest. In the small square before entering the forest, a group of people with carriages were camped out for the night. Their physiognomy is poor, and considering the fact that they are heading towards the Demon Fog Forest, and the two girls who are seated in iron shackles and shackles, unable to move, it can be assumed that they are not a legitimate group. ''Kukkaku, you''re lucky this time. I didn''t think you''d get an elf. The man who turned his attention to the two girls is dressed like a merchant, but his atmosphere seems more vicious than the men around him. You''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than you''d like. I wonder if it is his men who are pouring and talking to the merchant-like man. He is carrying a huge Great Axe on his back and talking to him with a grin and a deceitful smile. Unlike the merchant-like man, the men around him, including him, have no uniformity in their equipment, which suggests that they are mercenaries. ''Ah, there will be a significant surplus this time. There will be more rewards to give to you guys. ''Oh! That''s what I''m talking about. That''s a lot of muscle. ''''Well, that''s only if you make it through the Demon Fog Forest in one piece. Don''t let your guard down, okay? Don''t worry about it. We''ll just follow the usual route. From the content of the conversation, it seemed that this group had experienced passing through the Demon Fog Forest several times. They were probably taking a route that avoided the interception range of the Virum and the others. ''''Well, but...'''' The dark-eyed man stood up and approached the two girls. "You''re a bit of a misfit on your end, though! Suddenly, he kicks the girl in the stomach. ''Agh! I....ugh. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I don''t know why she kicked me, but the girl does nothing but apologize. If she asks why, she knows she''s going to get kicked again. ''Hey! I told you I wouldn''t hit you if I was quiet! A blond-haired, blue-eyed, good-looking elf girl bites at him, but the man is nowhere to be found. ''So you''re kicking him, not hitting him. This time you''re going to sell for a lot of money. I don''t care if a defective one like this one gets hurt or not. As he says this, he grabs the horns growing out of the other girl''s head and forces her to look up. Her dull and shaggy hair is so dirty that you can''t see its original color, and perhaps because she''s been handled roughly, the painful blue bruises on her skin stand out. The only thing that can be said for this is that it''s a cowboy with such an uneven body, you know? If you''re a normal cow person, you''re as big as a human''s big tits even at your age. A cow man race with no milk wouldn''t even be a trifle. While saying that, the merchant-like man throws the girl roughly to the ground. ''''This...!'''' Oh, you''re sure? You can use this kid (kid) for s*x work if you stand up to it, you know? In response to the man''s words, the bandits turned their lowly gaze to the girl and tried to stand up. ''''Ugh... Kuch.'''' Glaring at the man in frustration, the elf called out apologetically as he walked over to the side of the girl who had been thrown at him. ''''...I''m sorry. There''s nothing I can do about it now.'''' The girl who was thrown to the ground got up dazed and shook her head and looked down at the girl without saying a word. The men were less interested in the dingy girl and resumed their drinking and eating and began to make a scene. They didn''t know. That there was a lone snake watching the scene. In the village of spirits, where the air is calm, an unbecoming sound of battle resounds in the air. It''s a black-eyed, black-haired young man, Vilm, who flies around the village, flying over all kinds of things from a foothold, and Hinori, a spirit animal that flies freely through the air. They are in training, I guess. In addition to the two parties involved, there are also a few other spirits who seem to be there to watch the game. It''s a good thing that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away. Virum jumped up from his perch in the tall trees and approached Hinori. Hinori fires countless feather-shaped flames at Virum to keep him from getting closer. Virum, who is in the air, is unable to avoid them. However, Virum''s expression is not one of impatience; rather, he smiles as if to say "I''ve been waiting for you". When Hinori saw Virum''s smile, she thought, ''Oh, shit,'' but it''s too late. Virum used the flaming barrage released from Hinori as a foothold and ran up to her at once. Normally, he would have been damaged when he touched the magic, but by concentrating his magic power on his legs, he seems to have reduced the damage and eliminated the effect. Hinori tries to move away from the spot, but the accelerated Virmu is faster and is assembled from behind. Hinori flailed around for a while, trying to shake it off, but a resigned look on his face told him to surrender. Hearing this, Virum released Hinori''s restraints and landed on the ground with a nimble sound from the branches of the trees as a foothold. After a delay, Hinori, whose cheeks puffed out, slowly descended. I''ve lost again. I didn''t think I''d be able to use Blaze Feather as a foothold... It seems to be about the feather-shaped flame magic just now. ''''Hinori sister has a habit of keeping her distance when she''s in a hurry. I thought if I shook her, she would use her magic as a check. ''''Hmm, I know that, but I let it out on the spur of the moment. Ugh, you''ve been losing a lot lately, and your dignity as a big sister is...'' Virum gently strokes Hinori''s head as she looks down in depression. You''ll be able to find out what''s going on with your sister Hinori. And if I''m weaker than sister Hinori, I can''t protect her. I''ve been the one protecting her until now. Now it''s my turn to protect her. Hinori''s vermillion skin turns bright red at Virum''s words, and she is embarrassed while panicking and saying, ''Ahhhh,'' and finally she turns over and is left to be stroked. ''''Oooh, if it''s brilliant, it''s a dangling platter. A tall brown beauty appeared as if to tease such a sweet air. Her cream-colored blonde hair is carefully bunched up, and her arms and legs, chest, groin, etc. are covered with scales. With a grin, she slowly approached Virum and the others. ''''Welcome back, Dear sister (hey). It was my sister Dia who taught me that you can''t communicate without words, right? "Kakkay! That''s right. I was jealous because she was getting along so well with Hinori. Forgive me, Vilbo. A brown beauty who laughs and apologizes without seeming to be particularly offended. Her name is Radia. She is a member of Vilm''s family (Ane). ''''...Ha! Before you know it, there will be a sister Dear! Hinori, who has returned to her senses, finally notices Radia''s presence, but her cheeks are still red from the lingering effects of earlier. ''''Hinori, I''m sorry to interrupt your fun, but I''m going to borrow a little ville boy.'''' "Hmm? ''I don''t mind, but what happened in the woods?'' "Hmm. They are the occasional mercenaries who sneak through the woods, aren''t they? So far, they have done nothing to harm us, so we have let them go. But now, an elf who has made a pact with a spirit is in custody. ''''I see. If that spirit notices the presence of the village when leaving the forest, it will inevitably be known to the contractors (elves). That''s tricky. It''s been a while since we''ve seen you resting before the forest, but it could be any time now, and you''d better get ready for your attack. You''d better prepare for your attack before it happens... So, Vilbo, when you get there, call out. I''m the one who found you this time. You will summon me, won''t you? What''s that rule... I mean, you should just go with... "Without the summons, you won''t get your magician''s powers, will you? Dear sister, it''s it! Wyrm, with or without your magical power, our tension is completely different! The words of Radia, who uttered with an expression like ''You don''t even understand that?'', were followed up by Hinori''s chase full of Virum love. The actuality of this is that if you go together, it will be a date just the two of you, both going and returning? "''What...? At Wyrm''s words, a thunderclap roared behind the two sisters (I felt it). ''''d*mn! I didn''t know there was such an advantage! Certainly, that would motivate me to... No, wait, but it''s hard to get rid of that sensation of being directly supplied with magic power!'''' "''Ville boy, you are a genius. I never thought such a brilliant idea would come out of thin air. My brother is a terrible man. Hinori has a shuddering look on her face at the appearance of the new option, and Radia is making a motion like wiping her chin with one hand. Are you okay, these sisters. The expression on Virum''s face as he looks at the two sisters reacting like that conveys a feeling of ''I knew it''. I''m going to be able to say that this is enough of a joke, but for now, I''m going to go to the range where I can see them. I''ll summon you later, so you need to rest your body until then. ...Mm. I understand. There was a momentary pause of thought, but Radia nodded to Virum''s suggestion. ''''I''m going to ask sister Hinori to report to mother (Satya-sama). "Here you go. Leave it to your sister. Dear sister, take care of Virum this time. I''m not going to let them hurt you. I won''t let you hurt my little Ville. The sisters talk to each other and part ways. Virum, who was heading to the mercenaries, had a look of ruthlessness on his face, a change from the soft expression (mono) he had just had. 6 [05] Raid strategy, first part.txt In the early morning, when the morning fog still hasn''t cleared, the group ahead of us was advancing through the magical fog forest. They are not tired, perhaps due to the fact that they were well rested, but rather they are full of motivation because they know that if they finish this job, they will have a lot of money. The elves and the girl of the oxen tribe are also pressed into the carriage, which seems to have no effect on their speed. Hiding behind the lush trees, the young man with dark eyes and black hair, Virum, is listening in through the gap. (There are ten mercenaries, two people pushed into a carriage, and the one who seems to be the leader of this group is... that guy. There''s a bit too many of them. It''s tricky if even one of them can escape, but it''s even more difficult to find the right moment to launch an attack. What these guys have been going through so far is a route that goes through a relatively shallow area of the forest and bypasses the deep part. If they attacked on this route, there was a high chance that the outside world would be aware of their presence. On top of that, that spirit that has a contract with the elves. Her magic power is being disrupted by her impatience. He''s already aware of the existence of the village. In that case, it''s best to lure them to the depths.) What came to Wyrm''s mind was a plan that, to be honest, even Wyrm himself wasn''t comfortable with. If all they had to do was to attack and annihilate the entire population, it would be easy to do it here and now. But when it comes to not being noticed by the outside world, the difficulty level rises dramatically. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a very good idea to be able to find them in a shallow part of the forest. Furthermore, there is little time to think of another strategy this time. This group''s goal is to get out of this forest safely and quickly. Without a good reason, they wouldn''t go all the way to the depths. (Well, they''re dirty with money, and I''m sure they''ll bite us, though. If they fail, we''ll have to kill them on the spot, right? Ah, I''m not sure I''m willing to do that, even if it''s to avoid leaking the existence of the village.) Frowning at the plan he''d come up with, Virum let out a sigh as he moved ahead to the most appropriate place to carry out his plan. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * A few hours had passed since they entered the Demon Fog Forest, and the merchant-style man was in a good mood at the fact that things were going smoothly without any problems. Occasionally, powerful demons peculiar to the Demon Fog Forest also appeared, but they were beaten without any noticeable damage by mercenaries who were competent and numerous in their own right. As long as you can get past this forest, there is no more obstacle to be overcome. The slaves themselves are legal, but not only this time, they were stocking up on slaves through slave hunting, which is considered illegal. The only source of money needed is the slightly pricey compensation for the raiders and guards they currently employ, and the cost of food for the slaves while they are on the move, so they are making huge profits compared to those who deal in slaves legally. That alone was worth the dangerous bridge to cross, but this time they were able to enslave the elves. It wasn''t easy to capture an elf with high magic power and light body weight, but for some reason the elf girl had been captured after fighting while protecting a defective cow man race girl. Elf slaves are rare and can be sold for a high price. As the man was thinking about this, an unnatural sound of leaf rubbing jumped into his ears. ''''All of you, intercept!'''' Last night, the man who had asked for a top-up on his reward gives the mercenaries an order. The mercenaries instantly formed a formation to protect the carriage and the merchant-like man. ''''Ah, no, there is no hostile intent over here. A dark-eyed, dark-haired young man came out, scrabbling through the grass that grew around him and holding his hands up. ''''Abomination...?'''' ''Oh come on, there''s no way an abomination can grow up to this point. It''s dyed. He''s been here before, hasn''t he? A zany adventurer who dyed his hair to intimidate. I''m not sure if I''m right. You were scared at first, but when you fought, your sword flew off in a few seconds and you ran away. It was kessak. The guards look at Wyrm as if they were underestimating him, but he hasn''t lost his battle stance. They are also not lowering their hands to show that they have no hostile intent. I''m not going to be able to say that I don''t care if it''s an abomination or not. Why did you call out to us? A group of us advancing through the Demon Fog Forest is just too suspicious. Didn''t you think they would kill us to cover their tracks? I''m sorry, but I''m not going to let you off the hook, okay? The merchant-like man looks sternly at Vilm. ''No, I just have a request for you guys who smell the same, you know. May I put my hand in your pocket? The request. Hang on. Aegil, Melvin, Foxy, surround him. If he tries anything, you kill him. The three of them surrounded Vilm with their spears against him as ordered. ''Good. I''m sure you heard me, but if you do anything strange, I''ll kill you immediately. If I don''t like that request or whatever it is, I''ll kill you. Okay. Now.... He fidgeted with his hands in his bosom and placed the bag he had taken out at his feet in a slow motion. From the mouth of the sack, dazzling gold coins and colorful gems were visible and hidden. The mercenaries are upset. ''''I''ll step back a little so that it''s easier to inspect. Is it alright?'''' Oh, yeah, all right. You three keep your eyes open for that guy. Dios, see what''s in the bag. The ordered mercenary swallows his spit as he approaches and begins to inspect the contents of the bag with a fearful look. ''....Ah, there''s nothing suspicious in there. It''s all real gold coins and, well, jewelry. Even the quintessential merchant-style man can''t hide his stunned expression. Judging from the size of the bag, it is filled with gold coins and jewels that, at the very least, would be more than forty percent of the profit from selling the elven girls as slaves. ''Yes, what is the request? I can at least listen to what you have to say. Hey, boys, draw your spears. I try as best as I can to keep my attitude in check, but I stutter because I''m too upset. Lowering his hands slowly, Virum begins to speak, not caring that he has a spear to his head. Thank you. My name is Virum. I am an adventurer as a summoner. ...Excuse me, but may I ask your name? ''Ah, ah. I''m a slave-trader by the name of Lade. These are the mercenaries I have hired as my personal bodyguards. Now, Mr. Lade, if you don''t mind. So, I''d like to make a request... Wyrm grinned at Reid. ''The spirits, are you not interested?'' What? What, genie? ''''Yes, it''s that spirit used by us summoners and spirit magicians. The reason why I entered this forest alone this time is because I received information that there is a settlement where a higher level spirit lives. As soon as you hear those words, Raid''s face becomes serious. ''''It seems you''re interested. I really want to sign a contract with several high-level spirits, but the demons around me are an obstacle to signing a contract with those spirits. They are unprotected during the contract. What I need you guys to do is to protect me until I sign a contract with them. And once I make a contract with them... Wyrm''s smile grew even worse. ''I will have no part in the exact location of that village, no matter what you guys do with it. It''s a big shock to the raiders. Spirits rarely show themselves, and they are a race that summoners and spirit mages want so badly that they can''t get enough of them. Their status is based on the quality and number of spirits they sign up with, and if they are able to sign up with a higher level spirit, they will be able to obtain the strength of an A-ranked spirit, which is enough to be recognized as an ability. With the exact location information of the settlement where the high level spirit lives, you don''t even know how much it will be worth. ''''I see. So this is the fee for the request. Mr. Wyrm, you want to accomplish this at all costs. What I don''t understand is why don''t you have an adventurer do it? It would have been cheaper to hire them that way. Yes, I was going to do that at first, but... have you heard of the A-ranked party''s Will-Free Magic Sword? There was a rumor the other day that we had lost contact with them. The other adventurers (do-gooders) got scared off and none of them would take me on. I had no choice but to go to the place where I wanted to go, but I didn''t think it was safe to sign up, so I turned around and found you guys when I returned. ''''The A-ranked party could have been wiped out in this forest by one (...) person (...)?'''' The Raid''s eyes become sharp. It would be a natural reaction. Where even an A-ranked party might have been wiped out, it''s unlikely that an adventurer would enter the search alone. He seems to be analyzing the conversation calmly, perhaps recovering from his earlier unrest. ''''It''s natural to be suspicious. This forest is very dangerous. However, I do have a reassuring ally. If it''s only a demon of this level, one person is enough. If you''d like, I can summon it right here on this spot. "...All right. Let me see. The raid doesn''t break his sharp gaze, but urges Virum to go ahead. Virum coughs in a slightly theatrical manner and begins to focus his magic power, "Then.... O ye who have a hollow soul... His clear voice echoes all around him. I, the Seeker, Thou art (from the earth)... An aura of bright yellow magic envelops Wyrm''s body. The guards are transfixed by the slow but erratic, but fantastically moving aura. Let the avengers return to their clods... And Wilm invoked her name, the ruler of the earth. "The Advent of the Yellow Serpent Princess Zemiamagarna. Suddenly, the yellow aura that envelops Virum suddenly converges and begins to form a human shape. Brown skin and bundled, almost creamy blonde hair. He is taller and slenderer than the surgeon, Virm, and has a slender body. The scales that cover the chest and crotch area increase the bewitching atmosphere that inspires a man''s lust rather than that of a stark naked body. "Oh, oh... So this is a genie, huh? In fact, many of the bodyguard group''s cheeks were reddening as if they were captivated by the beauty and bewitching atmosphere. ...Although some of them seem to be bending forward a bit. Looking at such raids, Vilm smiles confidently. ''She is my partner. She is the spirit that controls the earth. Her name is Radia. 7 [06] Raid Operation, Part 2.txt "Aquabind! A woman''s voice suddenly resounds. At the same time, a chain of water appears and restrains the mercenaries who had been blinded by the spirit (Radia) one after another. ''''This, this is it! b*tc*! When did you break free of the restraints? If you look towards the direction the water chain flew from, the Elf girl that the raiders had captured was there. The raiders, who were caught in the gap and restrained, have a pained expression on their faces. The water chain comes towards Virum as well, but Radia, who entered between them, dispels everything. (Spirit magic? The density of magic power is high. It''s a sign that the relationship with the spirits is good in its own way.) Virm, trusting Radia, is unfazed by the oncoming water chains and analyzes his opponent without a care in the world. The elf, who has had all of his restraining magic disabled, glares at Virum hatefully, and doesn''t even try to hide his frustration as he hits him. ''''Hey Anta! How dare you tell a mortal where the spirits'' home is! It''s not like you don''t know what would happen if you did that! (Huh.... If you''d been a little more quiet, it would have been done without any trouble. Well, it''s no use.) ''''There''s no way I can know what other people think,'''' said Vilm, switching his thoughts to confront the elf. ''''As long as my contract is completed, I don''t really care what happens afterwards, do I? The point is, it''s in my best interest or not, that''s all. What...? The elven woman was speechless with anger at Wilm''s uninvited remarks. ''''Well, there''s no point in talking to a stranger(person) with a different value system. Mr. Vilm, Mr. Vilm! Catch them in one piece if you can! That''s the highlight of this year''s event. The rewards are bouncy! Seeing Virum, who is composed without a care in the world, the raider looks impatient and pleads with him. The profit that comes out of selling a rare elf slave is considerable, so it''s only natural. ''''No, there''s no need for a reward. It''s just that, yes. I''m sure you''ll agree that in the future, when I find a spirit that I want to sign a contract with, I''ll ask you to cooperate with me in the same way as this time. Raid''s eyes widen at Wyrm''s suggestion. ''Or is it possible! All right! I''ll help you! So, please! You promise? Wyrm smiled at Lade and returned his gaze to the elven girl. ''''Well, that''s why I''m going to restrain you, isn''t it? Well, if you want to resist, do what you want. Don''t lick it! Spirit, give me strength. Aku-lu-lu. "Radia. Okay. Ground Prison. Before the elf girl could unleash her magic, the ground around her rose up and trapped her with such speed that she was unable to react. The soil that trapped her instantly changed into the shape of a cage that looks like a cage that keeps the beast trapped. ''''Lie! The speed of magic transmission is too fast! The elves are dismayed at being caught so easily. In order for the summoned spirits to exercise the magic they are instructed to do, they need to transfer magic power from the summoner to the spirits. In contrast, spirit magic only requires the spirit to add magical power to the magic it releases itself. Therefore, the speed of releasing magic is basically faster with spirit magic. Despite this, Radia releasing magic at a faster speed than spirit magic was a surprising occurrence in the eyes of the elves. ''''Radia, since we''re taking her with us, you can''t just lock her up. Just restrain her limbs and roll her into the carriage. That''s right. Earthbind. After Vyrm pointed out the problem, Radia cast another spell and the newly raised earth bound the elf''s limbs. After confirming that the limbs were bound, Radia released the Ground Prison and carried the elf up and pushed him into the carriage. Jittery and struggling, "Spirit-sama! Come to your senses, please! It''s like, "You! What have you done to the genie?! I also added the gag as a bonus, since it was too noisy, screaming and so on. In the meantime, Virum frees the raiders who were bound by Aqua Bind. I''m sure you''re not the only one. I wasn''t expecting you to be able to break the restraints on your own, so I was caught off guard. The raids may have let down their guard after being saved, but they spoke to Virum in a friendly manner. ''''No, she seems to be a spirit magician, so the spirit she has contracted with must have released the restraints. Radia is a higher being than the spirit she has contracted with, so she won''t be able to break the restraints this time. More importantly, please take care of your promise. ''Of course. "''Was it for your benefit or not? I completely agree with you. We''ve only just met, but I''d love to ask you to be my business partner in the future! The Raid is in a good mood to have a connection with Vyrm, who easily neutralized the elves they had captured after all their hard work, unharmed. ''''Well, we''ll talk about that after this deal works out,'''' Virum replies with a meaningful smile. Lade, who felt that his expression and words mean that he can become a business partner if this contract works out, is in an even better mood. ''''Oh, well, well. That was a bit hasty. You guys! Don''t be disrespectful to Mr. Virum in the future! Let''s get the deal done first, and by all means, let''s get you to join us! ''Oh! Mr. Wyrm, I''ll be looking after you from now on! ''With Mr. Virum and the genie in the room, there''s nothing to fear from here on out! ''Oh... Miss Radia. It''s beautiful... Perhaps because of the fact that they saved themselves and the change in the raid''s attitude, the mercenaries seem to have become less wary of Vilm. ''''Well...'''' Raid turned his back to Vilm and looked into the carriage, and stared at the elf with a different expression than he had before. ''''How could you do that to me just now? Be prepared for that. When this job is done, I''m going to f*ck you until you break with everyone here. If you''re going to hate me, hate yourself for acting so shallowly. The raids were convinced that the fee from Virum''s request and the connection to Virum himself benefited more than the elven girl. I''m not sure I''m going to be the only one who''s been in a position to do this. I''m sure you''re not going to be able to get away with it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on. Seeing that expression, Raid smiled with satisfaction, closed the curtain of the carriage and returned to Virum''s side. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Vilm and his team proceed into the depths of the forest. There is no anxiety or impatience on the mercenaries'' faces, but rather an atmosphere of ease. Perhaps it''s because they''re wary of Radia, the spirit that governs the earth, or perhaps it''s because they''re doing better than when they were advancing through the shallow area because the forest demons are not approaching. ''''Well, it''s around here.'''' Even though it was a quintessential shallow area, they were mercenaries with the ability to pass through the Demon Fog Forest. The tension is instantly restored at Vilm''s words announcing their arrival. This is because they must protect him from the wonders of the demons while Virum, the client, completes his contract with the spirits. However, if this request is successful, they will be able to get more benefits and be safer for themselves by having Virum help them. With this in mind, I can see the enthusiasm on their faces that they will accomplish this request at all costs. The actuality of this is that you will be able to find out the best way to get the most out of this project. I''ll be looking forward to working with you all. The mercenaries turn their backs on Vyrm and begin to be vigilant about their surroundings. The raids also go near the carriage and try to stay out of the way of Vyrm and the mercenaries. Virum confirms everyone''s placement. ''''Radia - - - Kill them. The Ground Viper. The uplifted earth instantly forms the jaws of a giant snake (agito) and swallows all the mercenaries who were slow to react for just a moment because they trusted Virum. Just like a snake swallows its prey whole. Literally, everything. After swallowing the mercenaries, the giant snake melts into the ground like a snake diving into the ground. The serpent will not loosen its restraints until they are dead. Even if it did break out of its restraints, the place was deep, deep underground. It would be impossible for them to escape before they suffocated. The mercenaries who were swallowed up would be fed by the trees that grew in the Demonic Fog Forest. On the other hand, the raiders who had escaped the difficulty because they were near the carriage, nay, had been missed, were confused, unable to swallow the situation. (Hey, what was that? What the hell is going on!) In an instant, the mercenaries were swallowed by the giant snake and dragged to the ground. Those who are as good as anyone else, even against the monsters of the forest, have been wiped out without being able to do anything. There was no way they could remain calm, no matter how tough-minded the raiders were. That''s when I see Virum walking towards me, checking to see if the mercenaries have missed a strike. What I heard at that time was definitely his "kill" voice. (That was him!) Confusion and fear keep my body from moving. The heart palpitations are intense and it''s hard to breathe, yet icy cold sweat flows down like a waterfall. Unable to stand, Lade falls to his knees on the spot. I''m not going to be able to get a good idea of what I''m talking about. Eyes that do not allow the raider to survive. Eyes that convince you that begging for your life will not work. The moment he understands this, the Raid''s body convulses as if it refuses to survive. The lungs refuse to take in air, and the heart stops its activity in direct contradiction to the convulsion of the body. When Lade''s body stops convulsing, his life activity has come to an end. The Raid chose to die on his own. It was probably still a good thing that he wasn''t killed unceremoniously at the hands of Wyrm. 8 [07] A little mercy.txt He''s dead. Virum mutters as he looks down at the dead body of the raider. I can''t sense any emotion in his voice. I''m sure Virmu was scared to death. I like that look. Radia, who has moved on before I knew it, makes a tea break. Virum''s thorns disappear from his expression, perhaps in response to Radia''s voice. ''''It doesn''t matter what others think of me. If that''s what my sister Dia thinks, that''s fine. Or rather, she wouldn''t give her family that look. "Oh, wow, that''s so nice of you to say. The two of them talk to each other with expressions on their faces. Since it was a complete surprise this time, there is little room to hide, so they finish the process quickly. All that is left is the carriage in which the two girls were captured. The two captives were taken out of the carriage, but the cow man''s girl seemed to be debilitated. The elven girl was not about to leave the side of the oxen girl and was wary of Virum, but she suddenly noticed that there were no mercenaries around. ''If it''s them, they''re already gone. I''m sorry for tricking you, even though it was necessary. For now, I''ll release them from their restraints, so please don''t freak out, okay? The elven girl gives a small nod while looking at him with suspicion. Seeing this, Virum asks Radia to release the restraints. When Radia lightly touched the part of the girls that was restraining them, the restraints crumbled down with a polo. The elven girl checks the condition of the joint while spinning it around. Judging that there is no sign of a rampage, Virum turns his attention to the cowpeople girl. Her restraints have been released, but she seems to have difficulty standing on her own due to her weakness. Virum looks at the debilitated girl. She must have been violated by the raiders, with bruises left all over her body. I''m not sure if it''s because they were only given the minimum amount of food they needed to eat, or if their physical strength has declined significantly. It''s what he did to me. He told me that I was a defective cowhuman. I''m just a little bit different from the rest of the bovine race, After hesitating for a bit, Wyrm picked up the debilitated cow race girl in his arms. ''''...I''m going to take her to the village. You''ll be restricted in many ways, but it''s better than being fed to demons in a place like this. And I''m gonna need you to come with me. No refusal. If you don''t like it, I will kill you right here. Oh... Okay, okay. The elf, who received a slightly murderous gaze, nodded with a coy smile, as if her body shook with a jolt. You''re not going to be able to get rid of it," he said, "but you''re going to have to take care of the corpse and the child. I''ll take this kid and go home first. It''s a bit dangerous as it is. I didn''t expect to see you show interest in anything other than spirits. It''s very unusual. I''m aware of that. I know that. ''Yes, sir! Spirit! The elf girl seems nervous in a different way. It''s as if she''s encountering an existence that would normally be unreachable and longed for. After finishing the process without any problems, Radia held the elven girl under her arm and ran after Virum and the others who returned earlier. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Welcome back, Vilm... and what happened to her? I''m back, Sister Hinori. I''ll explain later, but I want you to report to the Queen (Satya) that the intruders have been eliminated and that we have protected the elves and the cattlemen''s child. This one in particular is very weak and will be treated in my bed. The elf child will be brought in later by Sister Dear. Upon returning to the village, Vilm asks Hinori, who welcomes him back, to report to the Queen (Satya). Normally, Virum would report to the queen himself, but he does so in order to prioritize the treatment of the girl who is debilitated in his arms. He puts the girl to sleep on a bed made of wood and demon materials that he usually uses to sleep on. Next, I touch the girl''s forehead and belly and focus my attention on the girl''s forehead and belly. In order to examine the quality and circulation path of the magic power. After finishing the confirmation, Vilm slowly pours his own magic power, which was converted to match her, into the girl. This is to increase the girl''s self-healing power. Originally, the transfer of magical power that would be repulsive to each other if they were not of the same quality of magical power. However, for Virum, who has lived in contact with many spirits and fairies since he was a child and has come into contact with a wide variety of magical powers, it was easy to convert the quality of magical power and transfer it to the other party. Next, the girl''s face, which was pale, grew redder and redder. After sending a certain amount of magic power, Virum decided to take a breath. ''''...So that''s how it is. Well, for the time being, this won''t be a debilitating death, right? A girl from the Cow People tribe who sleeps with a calm expression, unlike the one I saw earlier. (I couldn''t help but think of her as myself.... Defective as a race, huh?) The reason why he was raised in the village of the spirits comes to mind as he looks down at the girl''s sleeping face. You can''t remember what happened at that time, but it seems that she was abandoned in the forest of demon mist as an abomination that called for disaster. If it wasn''t for a spirit that was lucky enough to come on patrol, it wouldn''t have existed in this world. Hinori and Satya''s voices could be heard in Vilmu''s ears as he thought about such things. ''''Vilmu! I''ve brought your mother!'' "Ville! I heard you took a girl into your bed! No! You shouldn''t do that! You''re not ready for Mr. Ville!'' (Sister Hinori, you''re misleading me again.) Virum''s cheeks naturally loosened at the sound of his family''s voice, who had picked him up and raised him in spite of his dismay. ''''Mom, that''s a misunderstanding, so calm down. I''ll explain it to you when sister Diah comes back. And Hinori sister, don''t deliberately talk in a way that could be misinterpreted, okay? "What? Sis wouldn''t do that~?'''' ''It''s not very convincing to say that with a grin on your face. Mostly, it''s like, ''Oh my God, Mom! Wyrm held the girl in his arms and took her to his bunk! And you said it like that, didn''t you? ''Wow, you don''t get it wrong, word for word. You''re good at it, Vilm! Hinori decides to give a thumbs up. ''Oh, my? Mom, did I talk to you too soon? ...Hi~no~ri~? Hearing that it was a joke, Satya turns zit eyes on Hinori. ''''Hahaha~. Because Virum is always so calm, isn''t he? It''s always nice to see you smile at us, but sometimes I''d like to see you look flustered or something...'''' ''Yes! I agree with you vehemently! I''d love to see all the different expressions on Ville-kun''s face!'''' "Isn''t that right? By the way, I''d like to see Vilm embarrassed.'' The two of them are having a great time, except for the man himself. "Looks like you''re having fun. I''m back. It was Radia who appeared. The elven girl held under her arm is limp for some reason. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. Also, more slowly... The three of them, who heard the muttering, breathing hard and panting, turned their zit eyes to Radia. ''''Hey, what''s with those eyes! I haven''t done anything wrong! The fact that the three of them looked at her with suspicion makes even the quintessential Radia flinch. Her eyes catch the elven girl that she herself holds under her arm... "My God! My God! I''m not going to pass out, so get up now! He slammed into the floor in a grand manner. ''HUMMY! The elven girl, who has been hit on the floor, makes an amused sound. ''''Awwww..., ha! Master Spirit, where are we! The elven girl, rubbing the head of her nose as she gets up, finds herself in a different place than before. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. There are only a few people who have ever visited this place. The elven girl looks around the lap in a hurry as Radia tells her. The expression on her face changes to a joyful color at once. For the elves who love and coexist with nature, spirits are objects to be revered. It''s a very honorable thing to be invited to the village where these spirits live. I''m glad to hear that you like our village. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time with us. If you ever betray me, I won''t show any mercy, so please keep that in mind. However, he looks dissatisfied at being interrupted by Virum, who is supposed to be a mere human and not a spirit, and he looks unhappy. ''''Ah, anta! What kind of authority do you have to meddle in the affairs of your village, Spirit-sama? Vilm''s deco pin explodes on her forehead as she tries to sow away at once. ''''Whoa! I had to roll around on the floor, holding my forehead as I shouted unintelligibly. ''When the other kid wakes up, I''ll explain exactly what''s going on, but until then, rest up. I''ll let your mothers know when you''re ready. The faces disbanded starting with Vilm''s words. The elven girl stares at Virm with tears in her eyes, but Radia catches her by the scruff of the neck and takes her away like a cat. After seeing the girls off, Virum sat down in a homemade chair. When he looked over, he saw a girl from the Cow People tribe who showed no signs of waking up at all, despite the fact that it was quite noisy. A girl with a slight resemblance to her own circumstances. While watching her sleeping face as she slept deeply, Virum himself decided to rest. 9 [08] The girl who woke up.txt The next day. A gentle sunlight tickles the girl''s eyelids. ''Hmm...?'' I slowly open my eyes, wondering how my body is feeling better than ever before. What I see is a different landscape than yesterday. ''You''re awake. How''s your body feeling? I''m sorry! At the sound of the strange man''s voice, the girl reflexively jumps up and tries to get down on the floor. But the unusual sensation makes her legs tangle and she stumbles. Calm down. Those guys aren''t gonna be around anymore. It was Virum who supported the girl who staggered. The girl looks around to confirm Vilm''s words. The girl looks around as if to confirm Wyrm''s words, noticing the absence of the other girl there, who has been covering for her every day. ''''Oh, um, let me ask you something, do you know the elven girl who was captured by those people with me?'''' ''Oh, if it''s that kid, he''s resting elsewhere. I''ll let you see her later when I explain the situation. More importantly... Virum''s gaze, which had been speaking to his face, catches the girl''s body. ''Take it off.'' Huh? The girl''s body, which was beginning to think she was saved, strengthened at once. Even when she was captured by the raiders, there were many times when such desires were directed at her. It was only overlooked by the elven girl who was captured with him, who was covering for him on the condition that he would be quiet. The elf girl said that she was resting elsewhere. To the girl, it sounded as if Virum was telling her that if she didn''t listen to him, he would harm her. She''s been sheltering me until now, the elven girl. I resolve in my mind that I will protect her next time. ''''Oh, um, is that what you''re going to do, after all? I''ll do whatever you say. Just don''t hurt me. He suppresses the shaking of his body with his hands and tells her that he accepts the order while keeping his eyes down. I''m not going to hurt you. If you''re really nervous, just think about something else. It won''t take long. I''m sorry. Hearing a small reply that seemed to disappear, Vilm grinned and removed the girl''s dirty clothes in one fell swoop. The girl''s face turns bright red with shame. ''Good girl. I''m going outside. Come on in.'' (Outside! We do it outside!) Embarrassment and frustration come and go, one after another, and finally a feeling of resignation is expressed. (If only I''d listened...) Hiding himself as best he could with his tiny hands, he followed Virum. Virum stops at a fantastically beautiful, crystal-clear spring. After confirming that the girl has arrived, Vilm removes his own clothes and carries the girl up. (May this person not touch that girl...) The girl who closes her eyes and prays is visited by... "Zappaaaan. It was a moment of levitation and the impact of landing in the water. ''Aaaaah! Kablooey! Hug! Ha ha ha! A girl struggles to cope with the unexpected. Here, be quiet. You''re going to have a hard time washing up if you freak out so much. She finally resumes her thoughts, supported by Virum, who comes into the fountain to follow her. ''''Ka-hiu, ka-hiu..., oh, um, you''re going to f*ck me, aren''t you?'''' ''What? Why would I have to make a baby with you when I just met you? Besides, you''re just a kid, right? If you conceive a child at a time when your body isn''t growing, that child and your own body are in danger. Remember that. "...So what was I stripped naked for? You''re a funny guy. Do you wash yourself with your clothes on? Finally, the girl''s face turns far redder than it was earlier when she realizes that she was mistaken. Furthermore, she is assumed to be a child who knows nothing about it and is given the added bonus of being explained the dangers of making a child. The girl who covers her face with both hands and writhes in embarrassment. What was that desperate resolve? Wyrm''s side starts washing the girl''s hair to see if she''s finally mature. With a rasping sound, the dirt flows down with the foam. The gentle scent stimulates the girl''s nostrils and she naturally relaxes into a relaxed expression. ''Ko, what is this? It smells so good. You like it? It''s a mixture of the leaves and berries of several plants, an effective remedy for removing stains. If it gets in your eyes, it will stain, so don''t open it until it''s flushed, okay? Yes, sir. The girl is getting a little used to it and begins to follow Virum''s words without resistance. ''Okay, let''s flush. Hold your breath for a moment. When he saw that the girl had stopped breathing, Vilm made sure that the girl held her breath, he ran the lathered hair through the water at once. What appeared was a shiny, chestnut-colored hair. ''Alright, I guess that''s it for the hair. The girl shakes her head and shakes off the water with a plodding shake of her head. ''Next time I''m going to wash up. Come on, turn around. With a snap, the movement stopped. ''Oh, um... I''d like to wash my body by myself, you know...'' Slowly, I turn around, sticking a strident smile on my face. ''Ahoy. I''ve got some important people waiting for me to wash you up. Be quiet. It''s too soon to say, but I start washing the girl''s body with what looks like a lathered dry loofah. ''Wow! Even though she doesn''t have any malicious intentions, she is a girl who shows resistance to having her body washed by the opposite s*x, but there''s no way she would be an enemy to Virum, who has amazing physical abilities. ''''Aha! I... Wait, wait, wait! From a pictorial point of view, it looks like Wilm is attacking the girl. ...It''s a pity that I can''t show you. After every inch of her body was thoroughly washed, the girl who was finally released was given simple but clean clothes and began to change in a hurry. After quickly putting on his own clothes with the girl changing in the background, Virum turned his attention to the fountain and began to speak. ''We''re all done. I got dirtier than usual today, so please be very careful. I''ll be able to work up some magic power for that. The girl''s eyes widen as she shifts her gaze to see who she''s talking to, catching a ball of blue and light blue light shining in her eyes. ''Yo, fairy...? You don''t often show up in public... He is actually looking at the highest level, the spirit beast Radia, but he is debilitated and seems to have lost his memory due to the fact that he was in a daze. The fairies fly around Vyrum happily and happily. ''Macacete! Macacete! "Osouji! Osouji! "Cleanisle! Gohoubi! Yippee! They are gathered in the palm of Virum''s proffered hand and are thoughtfully receiving magic power. It''s a different expression than the one we saw earlier, and Virum''s smile is full of compassion, as if he is compassionate from the bottom of his heart. (I don''t know if I''ve ever seen someone with such a gentle expression before...) For a while, she was a young girl who could not help but admire the smile on her face. Satisfied with the magic they received, the fairies began to work on purifying the fountain one by one. ''Alright, everyone''s waiting for you. Let''s go. Vilm let the fairies take care of the rest and walked out to the girl who was in love with him. Hastily regaining consciousness, the girl hurriedly followed Virum. Although she was nervous, her fear and anxiety towards Virum had faded. 10 [09] Two girls.txt Sorry, I''m late. Virum appeared in a bit of a hurry. Satya and the other spirits and elven girls had gathered there. ''''Mel-chan!'''' The cow-man girl who had been following Wyrm, as soon as she spotted the elven girl, jumped at her and hugged her. The elven girl catches the rush and Kuna! You''re nothing! He couldn''t and dived to the floor as he was blown away. They watched the situation for a while, but the elf girl began to twitch a little bit badly, so they decided to pull the cow man tribe girl off for now. ''''Hey little girl, get a grip!'''' He seemed to have regained consciousness when Radia called out to him and gave him a light squeeze on the cheek. ''I''m glad to see that both of you are feeling better. Well, you didn''t tell me your name yet. My name is Virum-Servantil. I live here as the son of Satya Servantil, Queen of Spirits. I want to talk to you about the future, but for now, tell me about the two of you. (And a human being is the child of a spirit queen...?) The elf girl thought it was impossible, but as long as the spirits around her and the queen herself didn''t deny it, it must be a fact. And the girl, who felt that if she denied that fact, she would incur the wrath of the spirits, responded with an air of equanimity. ''''I can''t thank you enough for helping us both this time. My name is Meldina. I travel from place to place as an adventurer. ''Wow, my name is Cunaria. Mercha... I''m traveling with Mr. Meldina. They have just finished saying their names when Virum opens his mouth. ''There''s another one, isn''t there? I even had to act like I was disgusted with myself to save her. And you''re not going to say anything? I stare at the space behind Meldina, where I can''t see anything. ''Mmm, you really can see me, can''t you? I was trying to make sure no one but Meldina could see me. The space shook slightly, and what appeared was a spirit the size of a small doll. ''Thank you for saving Meldina and Cunaria. I''m a water spirit under contract to Meldina, and my name is Miselio. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. Saying that, Miselio stuck out his tongue and scratched his head with a techee. Despite the fact that there are queens and spirit beasts that are high-ranking beings, the reason why he speaks in a light tone is probably because he hasn''t been around long enough to become a spirit from a fairy. Satya, who had been listening to that exchange in silence, opens her mouth. ''''Meldina, Cunaria, and Miselio, it''s a tough time for you. I''m not sure how many times I''ve heard that Wyrm has brought a person, albeit a victim, with him, but all three of you have clear eyes. It''s not a mistake that they decided that there was no problem in revealing our existence. But...'''' Satya moves over to Coonaria and holds her hand over her head. She feels the Spirit Queen''s presence up close and personal, and she''s terrified. ''''I see. As Virum said, there are signs that the circulation pathway of magic power has been disturbed, right?'''' ? Cunaria is shocked to be informed of a fact that even she didn''t know, and she is shocked. Meldina, who was traveling with her, also widens her eyes in surprise. ''''I noticed that when I was healing Coonaria. When I poured the magic power into her, it wasn''t well distributed throughout her body. Have you ever had a high fever for a long period of time in the past? ''Ha, yes. I did have a high fever once when I was six years old and was in bed for over a week... I knew it. When I was a child, I once came down with the same symptoms, but when you get this disease, the magic power inside your body can''t circulate properly. Most of the time, the high fever is unbearable and you die, but even if you''re lucky enough to survive, the disordered magical power inhibits your actions, making you easily tired and stunted as you use more energy. "...Mr. Vilm seems to be growing up well? ''''This disease is treatable, including the after-effects. You can pour magic power from the outside and regenerate the original circulation channel. In my case, it was the spirits that cured me. I can''t thank everyone enough. A sudden thought comes to Cunaria''s mind as she was listening to the explanation. ''''Virum-san, I''ve been feeling really well since I woke up today, could it be...?'''' ''''Ah, I''ve treated the circulation pathway of magic power. It will still take some time to fully heal, but you won''t get tired just from moving a bit like before. "? Oh, thank you! A body that was hard to grow and tired easily. Cunaria, who had been struggling with that for a long time, was grateful with tears in her eyes. Meldina, who has been working with her, is also smiling happily. Once Kounaria has calmed down, Satya cuts to the chase. It''s about the future of the girls. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. I can''t say I''ll do what you want, but I''ll do my best to accommodate your wishes.'' ''Wow, I want to continue being an adventurer. Seeing different places and finding out what I don''t know is what makes life worth living for me... ''I want to follow Mercha... I want to follow Meldina-san. Thanks to Mr. Wyrm, I''m feeling better, and we''re friends after all, so I don''t want to leave you. ''I''m Meldina''s contracted spirit! Wherever Meldina goes, I''ll go with her~! Hearing the three of them hope, Satya closed her eyes and nodded, then called out to Virum. ''Vilm-Servantil.'' Ha! When Satya called his name, Virum immediately replied and straightened his posture. ''I''ve found the girls to be trustworthy. I would like to fulfill their wishes, but I can''t let them return to the outside world alone.'''' As long as there''s a chance that the village might be known, it''s only natural. ''''Virum-Servantil. You are ordered to go to the outside world with Meldina, Cunaria, and Miserio to watch and guard these women.'''' The three of them looked down in disappointment, but they looked up in surprise at Satya''s subsequent words. ''''And make sure you come back alive. Is that clear?'''' ''Ha! Vilm-Servantil. I humbly accept Lady Satya''s command! I''m not sure if they knew about it beforehand, but Virum and the spirits are not upset. It''s not as if Satya, who gave the order, is trembling, but it''s probably just my imagination. ''''I''m going to prepare to leave, so I''ll excuse myself here. With that, Vilm turned on his heel and stopped in front of Meldina and the others. ''''Our departure is tomorrow morning. If you need anything, just tell me what you need. If you can procure something from the village or the forest, I''ll prepare it for you. The three of them were stunned with surprise, but their words brought them back to consciousness and they left, followed by Virum. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * After the Wyrm''s group disbanded, the only ones left were Satya and her sidekicks, Jenny and Meeni. Satya closes her eyes and thinks seriously about something... "Urryu. The tears are gathering in his eyes as he looks at them. ''''Ugh! Jenny! Meeni! Ville''s going away! "Oh, oh, my God, please calm down, Satya! "Yes, that''s right, we talked about it yesterday, didn''t we? Jenny and Meeni tried desperately to quiet them down, but to little effect. ''I''ll miss what I miss when I say that! It was Satya, screaming from the sadness of her own child''s departure. 11 [10] Departure to the outside world.txt Okay, guys, I''ll be off. Even though it was still early, just before dawn, many spirits had gathered at the boundaries of the village. Of course, among them, Virum, Meldina and the others could be seen. Virum is dressed in navy blue clothes, with emphasis on ease of movement. It''s a plain outfit with no noticeable decorations, but it''s a light, highly durable and flexible garment woven from yarn spun from the cocoons of the rubber moths that live in the Demon Fog Forest. Meldina was dressed in green innerwear and leather armor made of tanned demon skin, with a dagger at her waist. The clothes that Coonaria wore were in tatters, so she is wearing clothes made of the same material that she wore when she was a child in Vilm. After deciding to leave for the outside world, Virum prepared the necessary items for the trip, asking Meldina and the others about it, and went around to greet the spirits (kazoku). There were those who cheered him on, those who shed tears of sadness, and those who whined about taking him with them. The spirits showed a wide variety of reactions, but they finally agreed with Virum''s appearance, which was much the same as usual, with a smile on their faces. ''''If you have a problem, you summon them right away, okay? "You can come home whenever you want! ''Leave the defense of the village to us. ''Leave it to us to protect the village. Don''t worry. The spirits didn''t stop waving their hands even though the Wyrm and the others were no longer in sight. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Yup. "Zuzun. With an uninspired voice, a medium-sized demon flew through the air and collided with a large tree, knocking it out. As Virum and the others were advancing through the Forest of Demon Fog towards the outside world, they were attacked by many demons. In all likelihood, this was a Vilm that had grown up in this forest. They easily avoided the monsters that attacked them and proceeded on their way without hesitation. ''''But the demons of the forest were so easy...'''' ''''Virum-san is really strong, isn''t she? I don''t think it''s at the level of being strong, but...'''' Meldina and Cunaria are dumbfounded by that. ''''Heh, Virum is amazing. Those guys took all of us to fight back. Miselio seems to be impressed. The ''they'' she refers to is probably the raiders. I''ve been dealing with forest monsters since I was a child. I know enough to know how to deal with them. ''I don''t feel like it''s something that can be dealt with where you know how to deal with it... But why aren''t you pointing a stop at all? None of those guys got away with it. These were the forest demons that had attacked him many times before, but Virum had only stunned them all and not taken their lives. It''s probably strange to Meldina, who saw where the raiders didn''t have a shred of mercy. It''s not that these guys don''t exist to harm the spirits. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier. He must mean it. Wyrm says it without changing his expression. For Wyrm, the criterion for judging is whether or not it will harm his own family and friends. If they are harmful, he will do his best to eliminate them, and if not, he is not interested in them. The fact that he saved Meldina and the others was also the result of his move to keep the village''s existence from being known. ''''Ahh. My body feels itchy...'''' It''s Cunaria who is lying on her back and writhing. "Be patient. You''re going to have to do it every day from now on until you''re completely healed. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out how the magic power that flows in from me is circulating through you while you''re at it. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand your own magic circulation pathway, you''ll be able to strengthen your body much more efficiently, and you''ll be able to apply it. Just like when he healed her in the village, Vilm placed his hand on Cunaria''s forehead and abdomen and poured magic power into her forehead and abdomen to give her a regenerative treatment for her magic circulation pathway. ''''You''re going to travel with Meldina, right? Then it wouldn''t hurt to remember to strengthen your body. Yes. Okay. Virum and the others were taking a short break in a place where there was relatively little sign of demons. Naturally, or rather, what can I say, it is also Virum who is searching for signs of demons. ... This guy really can do anything. In addition, Meldina and Miselio are preparing a light meal. Cunaria. If you''re willing, I can at least teach you the basics of physical training and combat. We can''t just let them fight the demons of this forest all of a sudden, so it''ll be a little later... ''What? Oh, ha, yes! If it doesn''t bother Mr. Wyrm, by all means, please do! The decision to follow Meldina was made by Cunaria, but she was troubled about her own dragging. In fact, the reason why she was caught by the raiders was also because Meldina was fighting while protecting Coonaria. To Coonaria, Virum''s suggestion was a welcome one. ''''If you''re going to ask for a lesson, you''ll have to change what you call it! Um... um... Cunaria groans and thinks about how to call Virum. The thing about the physical discomfort she was feeling seemed to fly away. Coonaria snarled for a while, but then she came up with a way to call it that felt right, "Ah! I raise my voice. ''Master! How about a master! You can call me what you want. There. Today''s treatment is over. Vilm leaves Coonaria while answering with a slightly mixed voice of dismay. ''''Master! Thank you! Coonaria stretched lightly and then headed off to help Meldina and the others. ''Master, hey...'' It was Vilm, looking at Coonaria''s back and muttering to himself, scratching his cheek. 12 Character introduction (up to [10]).txt Vilm-Servantil. Race/Human Male Age/16 years old Favorite things/family and friends All the things I hate/everything that harms my family and friends Remarks: Black eyes and black hair. She was abandoned by her own parents as an abomination who brought misfortune to the world, but was picked up and raised by the spirits. She is passionate about her family and friends, and has no mercy on those who do her harm. He mainly engages in melee combat by strengthening his body, but he also summons spirits to fight with him. Hinori Race/Spiritual animal va*in* Age/estimated 20,000 years old Favorite Things/Vilm, Nature Things I don''t like/those who don''t care for nature Remarks/ A falcon spirit beast that controls fire. She is usually an aloof older sister, but when she loses her temper, she''s scary. She has been taking the lead in taking care of Virum since she was a child, and is a kind older sister. She excels at one-sided bombing with magic from the sky using her high mobility, but close quarters combat is not her strong suit. Radia Race/Spiritual animal va*in* Age/estimated 28,000 years old Favorite things/Vilm, alcohol (naturally formed in the Demon Fog Forest) Dislikes/ lickety-split (including mold demons) Remarks/Snake spirit animal that controls the earth. A vivacious older sister with an old-fashioned way of speaking. She interferes with the earth with magic, always changing the terrain to her advantage in battle. She is also a master of restraint and other fine magic. She is more concerned about her lack of breasts than the younger Hinori and her friends. Satya Servantil Race: Spirit queen va*in* Age/estimated over 100,000 years old Favourites/Vilm, Village Spirits Dislikes/Queenhood. Remarks/The Queen of Spirits who controls light. She becomes the parental figure of Virum''s life from the moment she sees the young Virum. As Virum grows up, her love for him accelerates beyond recognition. She despises her position as queen because she doesn''t get to see Vilm casually. Jenny and Meeni do their best to remonstrate with him, but... Meldina. Race: Elven va*in* Age/150 years old (around 15 years old on the outside) Favorite things/fruit in general, unknown things Dislikes/routine work (repetitive tasks) Remarks/ She has a curious personality and shows a high level of interest in unfamiliar things. She has made a contract with Miserio when he was a water fairy and works as an adventurer as a spirit mage. She is good at attacking from a distance using magic. His adventurer rank is B. Miselio Race/Spirit Age/estimated 9,000 years old Favorite thing to do/clean waterfront Disliked objects/objects that pollute water Remarks/ Like Meldina, she has a curious personality. She has recently grown from a fairy to a spirit, so she is very young in speech and behavior. He is a bit interested in Virum, who has an unusual amount of magical power. Coonaria. Ethnicity: Cattlemen''s va*in* Age/15 years old (he stopped growing at around 8 years old on the outside) Favorite food/fresh vegetables What I hate/useless me Remarks/ A girl who is stunted from a childhood illness. For some reason, she shares her actions with Meldina, but she hates herself for being weak after she and Meldina were captured by the slavers because of her dragging her down. In order to overcome his weakness, he takes Virum''s suggestion and becomes his apprentice. Jenny/Mini Race/Higher Spirit Vega Estimated 17,000 years of age/ both Favourite thing/ Lord Satya the dignified Dislikes / Lord Satya who ran amok Remarks/Satia''s sidekick, the queen. Satya''s control person, who often starts to run off after Vyrm was picked up. Her older sister Jenny is good with a spear and her younger sister Meeni is good with a bow. They are twins, but there is a clear difference in their chests. I''m not saying which one is better... * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Below is an introduction to the mob characters. You can skip it if you want. Kama. He is the leader and shield of Adventurer A rank party (Will-less Magic Sword). Seine. A wizard (specialized in attack) who also belongs to the Will-Free Magic Sword. What''s the difference between his name and Kama''s? tesis A healer who also belongs to the Will-Free Magic Sword. If I rearrange the letters in his name...? Tumor. Also a scout for the Will-Free Demon Sword. Tumor -> Teumaa -> the above three would be my point of reference... you know the rest. raid A slaver. One who nearly shat himself with the killing power of the Wyrm or died. The name comes from...? Aegil/Melvin/Foxie/Dios. It''s totally alphabetical. Thank you so much, lol. 13 Past edition [01] Picked up baby.txt A village of spirits shrouded in morning fog. In the peaceful atmosphere of the village, Satya woke up as usual and received some news. I''m sorry, Satya-sama, I''m sorry to be absent from your absence. I''m sorry to be absent from your resting place, but I have some urgent matters to inform you. It was Jenny, one of the aides, who rushed in, looking a little flustered. ''''No, it''s fine. I just woke up. So, what happened?'' Satya''s expression as she quickly prepared herself, has already changed to the expression (that) of a queen. ''''Ha! The genie that was out on patrol just now, well...'''' She was unusually stagnant for Jenny, who always spoke clearly. ''Well, I picked up a human baby...'' Satya''s expression became cloudy at the report, which was announced while shedding some cold sweat. ''''A human baby, is it?'''' It''s not that they don''t like humans, it''s more that they avoid contact with other species. It''s not that they don''t like humans; it''s more that they avoid contact with other species. It''s not that they don''t like humans, it''s more accurate to say that they avoid contact with other species. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s interested in this. After hiding from them, they told us that they had come to abandon their child. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do with it, but it''s also a good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do with it. "I see. Okay, let''s head over there right now. Satya and Jenny took Meeni, who was waiting at the front of the room, and headed to the baby that had been picked up. ''Kya! I just laughed!'' Oh, my God, your hands are so small! I''m gonna grab my fingers and never let go! Isn''t it too cute!'' "Hey! Take your place! I''m going to be the next one to carry you!'' ''Oh, that''s not fair! You said I''d be next!'' The baby was buzzing around. Someone was always holding him, tugging at his cheeks, and stroking him around. Spirits fussing over the baby''s every move. By the way, the only reason the fairies were not there was because it was early morning and they were still sleeping. ''''You guys! I told you to keep quiet until Lady Satya gets here! What is this foolishness? Jenny blackmails the fussing spirits. ''''Eh~? Do you want to touch it, Jenny? You''re so pretty. Look.'' The genie in his arms holds the baby out to Jenny. The baby stares into Jenny''s eyes as she puts her thumb in her mouth. ''Kyaaa~'' What makes the baby happy, the baby smiles and squeals with joy. ''''Ha! /// Jenny also seemed to be hit by the smile and turned her face away vigorously, hiding her mouth with her hands, and then started to shake. It is true. Cute~ Meeni''s side doesn''t hide her emotions and happily loves her baby. Now, speaking of the Queen of Spirits... "(///?///) He passed out with a happy face. ''What? Hey! Lady Satya! What''s wrong with you!'' Jenny, who had come to her senses, rushed over to him in a hurry. Desperately shaking Satya and calling out to her while shaking her, she started muttering something like a whisper. ''There''s an angel... there''s an angel... this girl must be an angel...'' ''Satya, Master Satya! I mean, it''s certainly cute, but this baby is human! ''Uh-huh, what are you talking about? It''s impossible for such a cute girl to be human. Even if she was human, she''s an angel named human.'' What are you talking about, Lady Satya? If there was a status notation, he would certainly be in the charmed state. Currently, the only person who is barely not in the state of fascination might be his aide, Jenny. After a full thirty minutes had passed, the discussion about the baby finally began. However, it had already been decided that they would protect him in the village, and they were discussing who would take him in and raise him. ''''I still think I should find and pick up this baby and raise it myself! ''No, she''s the best with me. This place is...'' "Hey, wait a minute. Can''t you hear that one? This girl didn''t leave me earlier, so I must be the one who''s most attached to her.'''' "It''s not that the boy didn''t leave, it''s that you didn''t! ''She''s still a baby - and I think she''d feel more comfortable with someone who has bigger breasts...'' All the spirits didn''t take a step back, saying that they were all to be raised by him. Incidentally, Satya, who was mesmerized to the point of fainting, is sitting in the corner sulking after being told in unison by the spirits that ''we have work to do as a queen, so we can''t do it''. Don''t! Jenny, frustrated by the discussion that shows no sign of progressing at all, punches the desk (a replacement tree stump). ''If you want to grow it so badly, why don''t you all grow it yourself! Babies, life is not your toy! Be more serious!'' The spirits fall silent at the sound of Jenny''s cries... That''s it! ''It wasn''t...'' ''Right. You don''t have to raise anything alone.'' "If the various spirits can be raised by them, they might learn to think more flexibly. "I wish I could teach you magic. ''''Hmmm, we don''t have any weapons here in the village. What do you want to teach them, fighting skills? ''''Then I''ll have to teach you some multi-on-one combat skills, too! "And for this reason, brains... If it''s left up to you guys, you''ll just become savages. I''ll be there to teach you everything from arithmetic to tactics! You can teach them how to think and live with their own race. So that no matter what kind of people you meet, you can be treated equally. As expected of spirits that live in the eternal time. Their knowledge is immense, and the knowledge of the wise men is not even close to the level of the wise men. Their experience is immense and lightly surpasses the experience accumulated by the heroes. The baby, which was loved by the very best masters, and which was confirmed to be raised by the very best masters, slept soundly in Satya''s arms without knowing anything. 14 Past [02] To save a small life.txt The baby was picked up by the spirits and was named Vilm by Satya. The spirits were about to start arguing about the name as well... ''If I can''t be involved in childcare, at least I''ll name it! I will not allow anyone to argue with me!'' It was up to the queen''s orders (selfishly) to decide on godparents. Wyrm was a child who did not cry much. Except for crying to let the spirits know when she was hungry or had to defecate, she didn''t cry when she woke up in the middle of the night or when she was startled. Instead, he laughs a lot. When they played with me, when they fed me, when I woke up and met eyes with the spirits I was sleeping with. When the spirits saw that smile, they would also smile. She was a baby that was so untouched that it was impossible for an ordinary human baby to be a normal human baby. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Eleven months after Virum was picked up, the incident happened. Satya has been doing her job as queen, mumbling to herself, "I miss Viru-kun" and "I want to quit being queen and become Viru-kun''s mother". Satya''s close associate, Meeni, came running in to her with a panicked look on her face and said, "Satya-sama, Satya-sama! ''Satya-sama Satya-sama! It''s an emergency! ''Wyrm-kun can''t stop crying... I mean, I don''t know what it is, but he''s crying like he''s in pain!'' Immediately after receiving Meeni''s report, Satya''s eyes widened for a moment, then she ran out of the room with a speed that surpassed even the wind spirits. The blast that occurred had blown Meeni away, but Satya was already out of sight. ''''Fluffy! Ahhhhhh! The sound of a grief-stricken baby''s cries echoed around them. ''Oh, my God! ''I can''t believe you''re crying so much, Wyrm-kun. It doesn''t look like it''s a meal or a diaper, and it''s never been like this before...'''' ''And he looks like he''s in some kind of distress. She doesn''t seem to be injured. Do you have a tummy ache?'' The spirits, unsure of the cause of Wyrm''s great tears, are tottering. That''s when Satya arrives, who came running with a blast. ...No, fly. ''Vil-kun, are you okay! What happened!'''' ''Well, I don''t understand it. He started crying suddenly a few minutes ago, but it doesn''t seem to be food or diapers... and he seems to be in some kind of pain. Sure. Would you mind switching places with me? Satya moves near Virum''s bunk. She puts her hand on Wyrm''s forehead and inspects him from all points of view to find the cause of the problem. Gradually, Satya''s expression becomes cloudy and it gradually turns into impatience. When Satya is convinced of the cause (it), a large drop of water trickles down her cheek from her eyes. ''''Yes. This is the reason why this girl was abandoned...'''' "Lady Satya? Have you found out what caused it?'' ''Wow, what should we do? The spirits that crowd Satya, who seems to have been convinced by one person. Satya slowly opens her closed eyes as if she is thinking about something. It''s a good idea to ask all those who are on good terms with the Jewel Tree to share the fruit with them! Be sure to tell them you''ll thank them later!'' "What? Ah, ha, yes!'''' ''Okay, I get it! I''ll go and talk to the others!'' The spirits obey Satya''s orders, confusedly. After most of the spirits have left, they begin to explain to the remaining ones. ''''Everyone, listen carefully. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on. "Magical... Runaway...? Compared to spirits, the amount of magic power of humans is very small. There''s no way they have the magical power to cause a runaway. You can''t believe it, but it''s true. Probably, but the blackness of Vilm''s eyes and hair is due to the pigmentation change caused by the enormous amount of magical power. The amount of magical power... far exceeds my amount of magical power. "''? This is a spirit that cannot be surpassed by any other species in terms of magical power. They lightly surpassed the amount of magical power of Satya, the queen who stood at the top of the pack. The spirits were so shocked that they lost their words. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. It''s a good idea to release the magic power, but he still has no way to release it when he''s a baby. And the magic power that has exceeded its capacity and lost its place has begun to rampage. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier. If you leave it like this, she will die for sure. It''s not just a matter of time before you find yourself in the middle of the night. This is also the reason why her parents abandoned her. I''m sure they didn''t know it was because of the magic runaway, though. "Dying..."? ''Mr. Wyrm?'' I''m sorry. You''re still so little!'' "Lady Satya! Can''t you do something about it!'''' Even though it''s less than a year, the Virum that they have loved and raised as their own children will die. When the spirits heard this, they went into a frenzy and called out to Satya. ''''Pull yourself together! Satya''s blackmail. ''Vilm is enduring, trying desperately to live! What are we, as mothers, going to do to get upset? Those are the words of a queen, or rather, a mother who loves her child. "If you would just give me a piece of the Jewel Tree fruit, that would make things a little bit better, but it doesn''t solve anything. But it''s not going to solve anything. What if? "Shut up and listen! What? At Satya''s swashbuckling, the spirit that is about to make a fuss for a moment closes its mouth. It''s not a good idea to have a good time, but it''s a good idea to have a good time. But, as of now, this child is unable to release its magic power on its own. If that''s the case... At the queen''s words, the spirits gasped, probably realizing something. ''''We, the spirits, will make a contract with this child and become the vessel to receive its magical power. There are not a few who make a contract with spirits. They are called spirit mages or summoners, and they use the power of the spirits to conduct battles and use magic. But when it comes to contracts with babies, their numbers are drastically reduced. Even in the long history of what seems like an eternity, there are not even a few who have made a contract with a baby since they were babies to fill one hand. It''s because they can''t communicate with each other. That''s how difficult it is to make a contract with a baby. ''''To be honest, I would like to sign a contract with you to help Virum, but when the release of magic power begins, there is no one who can restrain it. Therefore, from among you ladies, '' I''ll do it. Before Satya''s words were finished, the spirit who controlled the flame came forward. Even when she wasn''t in the period of raising her own, she came to check on Virum and take care of him more than the other spirits. ''''It''s not okay for her to die when she''s so small! Lady Satya! Let me, please let me do it! I''ll see to it. I''ll leave it to you. Once the magic is released, I am unable to do anything about it. Jenny! Meeni! Satya calls out to the two people she trusts the most, the two people in her entourage. ''''Ha!'''' Yes! We will now perform the ritual of the covenant. In the unlikely event that you are in the village, you will evacuate all those who are inside. In case. That means there''s a chance of total annihilation (that). Naturally, the two of you will argue... ''''What? That''s... "You''re not allowed to argue. Is that clear? I couldn''t do it. Arguably, the dignity of a queen and the determination of a mother. ''''...'''' They nodded painfully and ran off to hide it. After watching them, Satya, along with the remaining spirits for the contract, began the contract ceremony. A shimmering, glowing ward envelops the surroundings. Satya, the queen of spirits, poured all of her energy into this powerful ward that even a ten thousand army would not be able to break through. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been in a position to do this. A crystal-clear voice resounds within the ward. ''''O you who desire my power...'''' The price is thine own magic. ...you will feed on the magic of the world... My power is yours to command. It overflows, the light of the contract. It fizzles out before being sucked into Virum and disappears fleetingly. ''Another failure...? Why!'''' She tries desperately to make a contract, but for some reason it doesn''t work. ''''...Because a contract requires an agreement between the contractor and the spirit, both parties. Still a baby, Virum doesn''t understand what the contract is and what we''re trying to do.'''' "...well, you know. ''I knew it. ''We''ll do it until the Wyrm accepts it. As many times as you want, dozens of times as you want. "Huh! Ha, yes!'''' Once again, the two of them attempt the contracting ritual. Suddenly, countless numbers of something nearly black and purple pop out from Virum''s body. ''Sa, Satya-sama! This is no way!'' "What? Too soon!'' Wyrm''s body couldn''t bear it, and the runaway magic power began to be released out of his body. You can''t afford to lose any more time. You must run away from the village. I don''t know if this will work or not, but I''m going to...'''' O ye of unsullied souls... - O ye of unsullied souls... Suddenly, a voice that was not Satya''s thing rang out. "What? I pledge to dedicate myself, my soul and my entire being to thee and to live as brothers and sisters. Satya''s eyes flashed to the sight of the spirit, who gently and forcefully grasped Virum''s hand and spun the words. You! You know what that means!'' Satya senses what the spirit is trying to do and tries desperately to stop it, but the spirit won''t listen to her. My soul shall become a sword and I shall strike down thy enemies... "Stop it! Now is the time. Satya tried desperately to talk me out of it... but I just couldn''t do it. "My name is Hinori! My brother, the devourer of the enemies of Wyrm! -The vow between Vilm and Hinori is complete. At the same time as the pledge is completed, a terrifyingly enormous, almost abnormally large amount of magical power is poured into Hinori. ''''Ah..........! Hinori suffers from too much shock, but he grits his teeth and does his best to endure it, hoping that this will save Virum. The magic power emitted from the Virum flows into Hinori without stopping. ''Hinori! Cut the resonance now! You can''t keep your body like this! Satya, who had put all her energy into maintaining the wards to suppress the release of magic power, couldn''t move suddenly. ''''Great, strong, sir. Satya, sir. Virum...? Don''t worry. I''ll get you out of here, okay? The pain will be intense. It would be more painful than choking. But Hinori would not let go of Virum''s hand. This little life, to save his own brother. ''Ah, ggh...! Hinori lets out a scream as the pain and suffering exceeds the limit. ''''Hinori! "Ahhhh... Hinori doesn''t respond to Satya''s call and collapses like a puppet whose strings have been broken. Falling to the ground, at that moment, Hinori''s body undergoes a change. Her body began to shine, and the light was transformed into a fierce, burning flame. The parts wrapped in that flame are covered with beautiful red body hair, and the atmosphere that was just so s*xy becomes more lustrous. In one fell swoop, the hair that reached around her waist was dyed crimson, and while brushing up her smooth hair, her sharp wings appeared. ''''Impossible...'''' Hinori shouldn''t have had the magical power to evolve into a high-level spirit. You will be able to find out more about the fact that you can''t get to the top of the list and evolve into a spirit animal. Satya''s worries from earlier were nowhere to be seen as she stared at Hinori, who had become a spirit beast, stunned. ''''Satya-sama, we''ll talk about me later. For now, please be happy for Virum''s safety.'''' With a huff, Satya looked up and Vilm was handed over to Satya''s arms. He didn''t look like he was in pain until just now, and was sleeping smoothly and comfortably. ''Good..... Vilm is safe, really...'''' Hinori, who was happy that Virum was safe despite her tears, falls to Satya''s chest, perhaps because of the relief she felt. Satya, who received Vilm well so that she wouldn''t be crushed, slowly sits down so as not to drop her and lays her head in his lap. The first thing you need to do is to have a look at the newspapers. You''re the one who saved Virum''s life. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. It''s a good thing that you''re a mother and brother. That is also natural. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. 15 [11] Fahren, the city of adventurers.txt It''s been almost two months since the Will-Free Demon Sword entered the forest. Should we assume they''ve been wiped out? The adventurer''s guild to which the members of the Will-Free Magic Sword belonged. Larsen, the guild''s master, was troubled. Two months ago, he had lost contact with the Will-less Sword, which had gone into the forest of the Demon Fog. Larsen knew that they would avoid reckless behavior as much as possible, and that they had even prepared a transference stone due to the high level of risk involved in this search. The sustenance they brought with them was enough for about a month. Even if they are procured locally, not hearing from them for two months was enough for us to predict the outcome of total destruction. The Will-Free Magic Sword is a party that Larsen expected to be in, and since he had nurtured it with all his attention, the shock of losing it was also great. It is a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but it''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. That''s why Larsen''s mind is troubled. If they were still alive, they would have used the transference stone to come back. In other words, they would have been wiped out in the uncivilized interior. Then I find it strange that there is no trace of them on their way to the backcountry. The answer I''ve come up with is that there is something out there that has gone around covering their tracks. When he arrived at that guess, Larsen felt a great deal of cold sweat break out. Something strong enough to annihilate an A-ranked party without even giving them a chance to use the Transference Stone, and something intelligent enough to disguise and destroy their traces at a level where they couldn''t discover them, was in the Demon Fog Forest. It''s still a guessing game for now, but if my guess (it) is correct, it could be a disaster of national proportions. Should we proceed with our preparations... Larsen mumbles in an inaudible voice. I hope my guess is off. Farren, the city of adventurers. The city exists within the territory of the Kingdom of Badikane, a nation located in the southern part of the continent, and is where many adventurers are based. It''s also one of the few countries where racial discrimination is normal in many countries, but it''s one of the few countries that prohibits it as a law. Right now, Virum and the others were advancing towards that city. It was a destination that Meldina had suggested and decided on, considering the three races of Vilm and the others and the fact that Vilm was an abomination. ''I''ve heard of the human race''s black eyes and black hair being an abomination that brings disaster, but looking at Ville, it seems like it was just a rumor. I''ll admit he''s pretty strong, though. ''No, I''m just lucky enough to have survived, and the babies that are actually considered abominations won''t last a year. There are ways to deal with it, but not for the outside world. Meldina''s question was answered by Vilm, "Really? I''m going to look into your face. The ''annihilation'' that the people of the outside world call an abomination is, to put it simply, a ''magic runaway''. Compared to ordinary people, the amount of magic power that an abomination possesses is abnormally large. Moreover, that magic power keeps increasing at an accelerated rate as it grows. Black eyes and black hair are the pigmentation changes caused by the accumulation of abnormal amounts of magical power in the body. The two listeners'' expressions are serious as Virum explains the matter-of-factly. I''ve been told that the magic power that has accumulated too much will reach a critical point for a human being (vessel) in about a year, causing it to disappear. It''s a baby, you know. They can''t control the magic that overflows out of them and let it run amok. The only way to stop it is to release the magic power... ''Babies themselves can''t control their magic, so they can''t consume it by releasing magic. On top of that, from what I''ve heard, the same thing happens over and over again every time the magic power reaches a critical point. That''s right. But I''m still alive thanks to the spirits who risked their lives to save me. Virum affirms the conclusions Meldina has drawn. He looks very proud as he talks about the spirit (family) that helped him. Well, there''s no need to be treated unfairly in the Badikane territory. It is a country where the law prohibits discrimination and opens its doors wide. The human race will react, though.'''' ''''I don''t care what others think of me, so I don''t have to worry about it that much. Well, it''s my first time out in the outside world, and I''ll follow what the senior adventurers say. ''Ha~ When I listen to Master''s story, I feel small for being so troubled that I didn''t grow up. I need to become stronger both physically and mentally. Cunaria stretched out her perfectly flat chest and said, "Mmmm. There was no way that Virum, who had easily dealt with even the demons of the Demon Fog Forest, would have a hard time with the demons of the outside world, and they were making good progress on the road to their destination, Farren. I''m not sure if this is the place where the guys from the outside world live. I''m not going to be able to get to the bottom of it. No. I''m using it as a barrier... or, uh, a ward... by surrounding the city like that. Virum and his friends arrive at Farren without any particular incident. Virum, who makes a subtly misplaced statement, gets a tsking and an explanation from Meldina. ''''Huh? That''s what they call a warding... If it''s Sister Hinori, she can shoot magic from the sky as much as she wants, and if it''s Sister Dia, she can neutralize it in an instant, right? Please don''t use Vil''s standards. The wards put up in the Spirit-sama''s village are at an extraordinary level from our point of view. ''Haha, it can''t be helped, Mel. The Master has never been outside before. Virum and the others approach the gate as they speak. One of the beastmen gate guards caught sight of them and spoke to them. I''m sure you''ll be able to find your way to the adventurer''s city of Farren. Do you have your ID card? Like a dog-shaped beast, he shows his sincerity by pinning his ears and tail. ''This is mine and this one''s. The people over here just came from the countryside and they don''t have their ID cards. I''m going to ask the Adventurer''s Guild to issue it for me, so please take care of the formalities. Meldina shows her and Cunaria''s identification cards and explains. By filling in her name on the recording form given to her by the gate guard and handing over a silver coin, she was allowed to enter. Yes, indeed. So, enjoy your time in Farren. The gatekeeper gave me a good-natured smile and looked away. The first thing that jumped out at me as I stepped into the city was the sight of so many people coming and going. There was a wild and joyful bustle of activity, with many sales from stalls and bars. This way. Follow me so we don''t get separated. Meldina is used to it and goes on without any hesitation. Virum and Cunaria followed Meldina even though they were slightly confused by the crowds. Soon after, the three of them arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild and put their hands on the door. The inside of the Adventurer''s Guild was clean, as if it had been well-cleaned. Some of them were at the table and others were looking at the bulletin board. Those who were talking at the counter, as if they had finished their work. The three of them walked to the receptionist''s counter while looking at them. Welcome. What can we do for you in our guild? ''I''m Meldina, a B-rated girl. I''ve come today to register these two adventurers. Would you mind going through the formalities? Meldina presents her own ID and communicates the requirements. Several people who were hanging around turned to look at him, as if they heard his name. "Huh, so that''s Meldina the spiritist, huh? I''ve heard he''s a master of water magic and keeps his enemies at bay. I''m told you''re a magician who can cut through the shell of a metallic turtle. Among adventurers, Meldina seems to be somewhat well known. Inevitably, you''ll see Virum next to her.... ''''Oi!'''' One of the adventurers approached me wildly. ''You, why do you dye your hair like an abomination? Adventurers aren''t as naive as that kind of scare tactics can be! It was the human race adventurer who stared at Wyrm and said. With his brown hair, leather armor, and twin swords at his waist, one could imagine that he had a fighting style that focused on quickness. ''''Ko, Koza-san, you''re not allowed to struggle within the guild, right?'''' ''But, Celica! No one is a rogue person who tries to intimidate you with this look! A man (Koza) who is wound up without hearing the receptionist (Celica) stop him. ''I don''t know what you''re upset about, but I''ve always had black eyes and black hair. What? What? What? For a moment, the space goes silent. ''Well, that''s superfluous! Celica, if he''s telling the truth, he''s an abomination! You can''t leave such a dangerous man in this city! Coza, who has come to his senses, gets even more heated. ''Can you stop making weird accusations about my companion?'' That''s right. Master is not dangerous! Meldina and Cunaria stood in front of the man with an unpleasant look on their faces. ''''You guys are the elves and the cowpeople, so it''s no wonder you don''t know. A dark-eyed, black-haired person like this guy...'''' ''I know. They call you an abomination, don''t they? What? Koza is surprised that he knew what was going on. ''Real...? Is this guy really a real bastard...? You knew that he was dangerous and you brought him to our city! Do you know what you''ve done! I don''t care what happens to you. Besides, if Ville is the abomination you say he is, he shouldn''t be around anymore, should he? An abomination disappears in the first year of life, with all around it. No exceptions, no exceptions. That was the common sense he knew and the reason why he couldn''t acknowledge Vilm''s existence. ''''d*mn..., don''t regret it. I''ll be out of this city soon. I don''t want to die.'''' Oh, thank you for the extra advice, but after all this time together, I trust my own experience more than yours. But since we''ve been traveling together this far, I''ll trust my own experience more than your story. After alternately glaring at Wyrm and Meldina, Coza turned on his heel in frustration and walked away from the Adventurer''s Guild. Following that, the adventurers of the human race left one by one. ''''Well, I''m sorry for the interruption, but I''m going to ask you to go through the formalities. It''s good to see you, Celica-san. When all of the human race, except for Wyrm, had left, Meldina changed her mind and spoke to Celica. ''''Oh, yes. So, then, please fill out this registration form. I can write it for you, but do you need it? No, I''m fine. I can write. Virum is filling out the form smoothly and without seeming to be bothered by the commotion just now. By the way, there are no letters of Servantil written in the name column. This is the result of the fact that Meldina and Cunaria do not have family names. While asking Meldina about the parts I don''t understand, I hand the completed registration form to Celica when I''ve finished writing it all down. ''''...Yes, no problem. I''ll issue you an ID card, please wait a little longer...'''' Wait a minute! Suddenly, a large man violently opened the door of the guild and stepped in with a zipper. Beside him was the figure of Coza, who was supposed to have left earlier, and the human adventurers. 16 [12] Guild Master.txt The large man brought by the human race adventurers who had just left, approached with a glare at Virum. ''''You''re the abomination that Coza was talking about? I don''t know what you''re thinking, but don''t think you can do whatever you want in this town. Mr. Cavacca! We''ll help you. Let''s get this thing out of here! It seems that the big man (Kavakkah) and the other adventurers (Koza) are determined to get rid of Virum by force. I don''t need you guys to tell me what to do. It''s a procedural nightmare, so keep quiet. What? Apparently, he doesn''t even know how to talk. I''ll educate you while I beat you out of here! Get out there! Before he can finish, Kavacca leaves, just as he came in, with a zipper. While looking at the situation, Virum shrugs his head. It''s not the kind of person to back down after being told. Receptionist, I''ll be right back, just make sure you have your ID issued. As I said that to Celica, who was dazed by the mood of the moment, Virum followed Kavaca and the others out to the front street. The onlookers who heard the commotion have already begun to gather on the front street. As Virum was about to approach Kavakkas, who was waiting for him with a fist clapping, Meldina spoke to him in a small voice. ''Hey Ville, it''s okay to fight, but you can''t kill them, okay? I... No? Meldina presses her temples in response to Wyrm''s reply, "I knew it...". It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to do. It''s a good idea to keep it at least as low as possible to make it impossible to act. All right. You don''t kill him, just incapacitate him. When I turned around after I finished speaking, the number of onlookers surrounding me was already quite large, creating an atmosphere that resembled an impromptu arena. ''''Have you finished your consultation with your partner? Well, I won''t kick you out, but I won''t kick you two out. I''ll take care of them for you. So don''t worry about getting beaten up. Why don''t you call up when you have time to talk? What is it? "Gosh! It was the adventurer (Koza) who had just gotten involved, who was slammed to the stone floor with a dull sound. He was probably planning to go around behind her and attack her while she was conscious of Kavakaka. It''s a good idea to have an all in one place. ''''I''ll welcome a surprise strike like this, okay? Vilm laughs wryly. ''You bastard! How dare you, Coza! Huh! You got involved with me from there and even caught me by surprise, but I don''t know if I''m well or not. Shut up! Four people, including Kavaca, jumped on him at the same time, if not by surprise. The first man let loose a fist, which was released by the first man, and put the bottom of his palm into his abdomen while catching it with his left hand. The man in agony is separated to the left and right by shoving him towards the middle of the two who lagged behind for a few moments, and using the distance created, he dives into the bosom of the man who avoided to the left and delivers a powerful blow to the chin to remove his consciousness. Throwing the unconscious man to the man who had dodged to the right, blocking his actions and taking his vision away, Vilm, who had come around behind the man in an instant, made it difficult for the man to breathe by striking him in one of his lungs. He entangled Kavacca''s right arm, who was upset that his companion had been knocked down in just a few moments, and decided to articulate by falling straight to the ground. ''Ugh! Hey, you! Kavakaka is struggling to escape, but he''s not fazed because he''s got his joints set and is completely subdued. ''Wow, okay! We were wrong! Forgive me! Kavakaka, realizing that there''s nothing he can do about it, starts to apologize. I''m not so kind as to forgive the opponent of an enemy unharmed, unfortunately. I will strike you with one right arm (this). No, no... "Bogey. Aaaaaaahhhhhh! Kavaca screamed in pain at the broken right arm. The onlookers began to buzz at the fact that Virum had broken his arm without hesitation. ''The other guy was surrendering... awful. Wow, look at that. It''s completely broken. ''Is it true that a dark-eyed, dark-haired person is an abomination who brings bad luck after all? Hearing this, Vilm turned to the surroundings and said. It''s a good thing that they are the ones who made it difficult in the first place. If you don''t like the results of this, then I''ll deal with you, okay? Perhaps because they were watching the one-sided battle, the onlookers uniformly turned their eyes away. Virum glared at them for a while, but when he was sure that the onlookers couldn''t say anything, he went back to the Adventurer''s Guild. Meldina and Cunaria followed Virum back, but there was no one to call out to them. Waiting for Virum and the others when they returned to the Adventurer''s Guild was a half-elf man. His long, silky blond hair was easily tied back and he wore an expensive looking robe. At first glance, the man, who looked like a wizard, spoke to me while fixing the position of his glasses. ''Hello, Virum-kun. I''m sorry, but could you tell me a story about this one? Vilm looks at the man quizzically, and it''s clear from the edge that he''s wary of the man. ''....Who are you? My apologies for this. I''m Shazar, the guildmaster of the Adventurers'' Guild, and as the guildmaster of this guild, I have to interview him. As guildmaster, I need to conduct a hearing on this matter. Would you be willing to help me? ''You see what I''m talking about. He got tangled up with me and attacked me, so I returned the favor. That''s all there is to it. Virum doesn''t change the way he speaks even when he realizes that the other party is the Guildmaster. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s a good idea to be able to have a good time. It may seem a bit excessive, but it was they who set it up. Despite his rudeness, Shazar doesn''t seem bothered at all as he continues to talk. You will be able to find out more about your own life. I know that the legend of the Abomination among the human race is not a lie. But no matter how much I search through the literature, I''ve never seen a story about an abominable child who lived for more than a year. Before I knew it, his smile had turned into a serious expression. ''''Virum-kun, could you please tell me your story? I can''t treat you any differently, but I promise I''ll treat you the same as any other adventurer, and I''ll take steps within the guild to make sure that you and your friends aren''t treated badly. When he finished, Shazar didn''t take his eyes off of Vilm. In contrast, Virum closed his eyes and thought about it. Meldina and Cunaria are watching Vilm''s reaction with an uneasy look. Eventually the thoughts come together and Virum slowly opens his eyes. ''''Fine. However, you''ll need a bigger space. I need it to prove that I''m telling the truth. Preferably outdoors. ''All right. There''s a training camp in the Adventurer''s Guild that I can offer you. Shazar answers Wyrm''s request without pause. One more thing. I don''t care if they don''t like me," he said. I don''t care if they don''t like me or not. The same explanation over and over again is too much trouble. It''s... no, okay. It''ll take me a while, but I''ll collect it. ''Give me a shout when you''re ready. I''ll learn the rules of the Adventurer''s Guild and what kind of work we have to do. When he finishes, Wilm moves to the bulletin board, which is divided by job description. Then let''s have them prepare the tea. Celica, please bring the tea and sweets for them. I''ll bring the powers-that-be with me. Ha, ha! I understand! Perhaps it was because she had seen the battle earlier, but Celica''s words were laced with trepidation. However, he couldn''t go against the words of his own boss, the Guildmaster, and with tears in his eyes, he began to prepare the tea. Coonaria also learned from Virum and began to read the books in the guild, and where he didn''t understand, he read them while getting Meldina to teach him. About two hours later, the door of the Adventurer''s Guild was opened and several men and women came in. 17 [13] What is an abomination?.txt You''re the one who called us here? You''re going to make some kind of a joke out of an abomination, and then... The first thing that opens the door is that the man who lunges at Virum is strangled and forcibly silenced by none other than Virum. The people around him, who are looking at him with anger, are struck by a killing spirit that far exceeds that of the people around him. The people who are being killed by the order of magnitude greater than that are barely conscious, but their limbs are trembling like newborn fawns. "Ville, calm down. We''re here to talk, right? ''Master, I understand how you feel, but I can''t help you if I don''t talk to you first, can I? Hearing their words, Vilm released the man who had locked them up, and turned his attention to Shazar, who had brought them in. I''m sure I told you to bring anyone with you, but I also said ''someone who wants to listen to you''. I''d like to ask the guy who gets involved the moment he comes into view to leave, please? I''m sorry, Mr. Wilm. "I''m sorry, Mr. Wilm, but I''ve explained it well enough to him and the others who have brought him here... I''m afraid his dislike for the human race was greater than most... The freed man coughed repeatedly and stared at Virum evasively, but didn''t say anything, perhaps remembering the killing spirit that had just been slammed into him. The others also don''t seem to have very good feelings towards Virum. ''Huh, I guess we''d better get on with it. Shazar, take me to a place called the training camp. All right. Come on. The others rush to get there as Shazar starts to walk away. They seem to have even added fear to their feelings towards the Wyrm. (The outside world is a lot of trouble, isn''t it?) Letting out an unintentional sigh, Virm let out a sigh and walked after Shazar and the others. A short walk away was an arena-like facility. A large oval-shaped table and chairs for a number of people were set up, wondering when they had carried it. After confirming that everyone was seated, Virum opened his mouth. Now, it is up to you to decide whether or not you believe in what I am about to tell you. But please don''t use that as an excuse to get involved with us. I''ll answer all of your questions in one go, and you are not allowed to interrupt me in the middle. Some nodded without hesitation, some nodded while thinking about something, and some nodded while looking dissatisfied. After confirming that they all nodded, Virum began to speak. That the abomination people call an abominable child is a baby that possesses an abnormally enormous amount of magical power. The change to black eyes and black hair is a change in pigmentation caused by the accumulation of magical power. "The cause of the annihilation is the accumulation of enormous magical power and the runaway of magical power due to the uncontrollable accumulation of magical power. "There are ways to prevent annihilation, and it is difficult to do so nowadays. The expression on the faces of those who had been told what they had never imagined was possible was one of astonishment. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. Do you have any questions so far? After speaking to a certain extent, Vilm asks Shazar and his friends if they have any questions, but all in all, their expressions are stiff. I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s noticed that the annihilation of a year later is inevitable, but you''ve made solid progress. I won''t be convinced until you explain to me why and how it happened. The young tiger-beast woman among Shazar and the others asks a question, and the pompous man who was strangled earlier starts to make a scene in his flight. ''''Yes, that''s right! And you have no proof of anything you''re saying! You can''t trust any of the nonsense the Abomination says! I yell at him to vent his frustration. ''Thanks for the predictable reaction. I knew you would say that, and I''ve been in touch with someone who can prove it. Shazar, can I yell at you? Okay, now? I don''t mind, but... Well, I read it! You''re going to pretend you''re going to call me like that and get the hell out of here! Don''t think that the shallow wisdom of an abomination is going to work! Shazar is upset by Virum''s request, which doesn''t change his expression, and the pompous man who is shouting abuse at him as if he were a demon. It''s a good idea to get Shazar''s permission, and Virum, who got Shazar''s permission, stands up with his eyes closed and begins to focus his magic power. O red souled one... Wyrm''s voice reverberates through the space, despite the fact that it is outdoors haz. I, the Seeker, Thou art (from the earth)... A wildly beautiful red magical light blows out of Wyrm''s body. Shazar and the others, even the man who was making the noise, are stunned by the scene. I will return to the ashes of the avengers... A torrent of red light transformed itself into a blazing fire and swirled and flew around Virum, the main source of its magical power. ''''Advent, Princess Blazefernir,'''' As soon as the name is uttered, the blazing flames converge and begin to form a human form. It was Hinori, the spirit of the hawk, who controls the flame, that emerged from the flames that scattered like a bullet. Ha...what? So, a higher spirit...? I mean, that''s ridiculous... Only a handful of summoners have signed up for this kind of thing... ''''Well, wait. There wasn''t a high-level spirit with wings like that, was there? Hinori opens her eyes as if responding to the buzzing voices around her. ''''Virum, it''s been a while. I''m glad you called out to me.'''' I''m glad you responded, too. Hinori. He smiles softly and fondly at Wyrm. ''Meldina and Cunaria too. Are you getting along with Wyrm?'''' Yes, it''s been a while. Hinori-sama. Ville has helped me in so many ways. ''Hinori-sama, it''s been a long time. Master teaches me so many things and I enjoy every day! ''Well, that''s good to hear.'' He also gave Meldina and Cunaria a look of affection. While the others besides Vilm and the others were stunned, the first one to regain consciousness was still Shazar. ''''I''m sorry, Virum-kun. I, is that summoning magic? If that''s the case, then she''s a spirit... a high level spirit, considering she''s humanoid, but how the hell did she...? But I guess I still haven''t fully recovered. I can''t hide the turmoil that floats around the edges of my words. ''Shazar, before I explain that to you, let me correct you on one thing. Correction....? Shazar gulps and clears his throat. The others are waiting for Vilm''s words with bated breath. ''She''s not a higher spirit.'' At those words, the tension in the air relaxes slightly... ''She''s a spirit animal, a spirit animal, even higher up than the higher spirits. Immediately after that, everyone except Virum and the other three were enveloped in further astonishment and confusion. Spiritual beasts. In the history of the world, it''s rare to even be able to confirm their appearance, much less the existence of anyone who made a contract with a spirit beast. ''''Ughhhh, it''s a lie! Spiritual beasts are spirits that only appear in the stories of legends! You, the abomination, can''t sign a contract! The upset, pompous man, partly out of disgust for the abomination (Virum), says something he shouldn''t say in front of the spirit beast (Hinori). Suddenly, an even more intimidating pressure that surpasses the order of magnitude of the killing spirit received from Virum just now descends on the place. I don''t care what you think of me, but I won''t allow you to insult my master, Virum. The temperature inside the arena suddenly rises and it becomes like a desert. It''s hard to believe that he had a gentle smile on his face just a few moments ago, a spirit beast (Hinori) with an expression that could be shot to death with just a glance. That man, who was directed too much killing intent directly at him, fainted as all kinds of liquid dripped from all over his face and body. Seeing this, Shazar hurriedly kneels down and begs for forgiveness. ''''Seh, spirit beast-sama! I beg you to calm your anger! I''ll give this man a hard time! I won''t let them do this again, so please! Please...! Looking at the desperate Shazar, Hinori shifts his gaze to Virum. ''''Hinori, forgive him this time. Because this discussion will benefit us all. ''....Very well. I''ll stand up to my Lord and let it go by the water this time only. But you''ll remember that. Not next time. Oh, thank you! As Shazar bows his head, others besides the unconscious man join him in apologizing. Shazar wakes the unconscious man up and explains the situation. He makes him promise not to do it again, and then Virum resumes the conversation. Now let''s get back to it. I was raised by my parents in secrecy, and of course, within a year I was in danger of disappearing. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. I fell in love with the Lord when I was a child. It''s what you guys call love at first sight. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this article. It''s a good thing that you''re able to do this," he said. It''s a good thing that I''m able to get more magic than my own magical capacity, so I''ve evolved from a higher level spirit to a spirit animal. Hinori talks nostalgically. "Hinori''s help is the only reason I''m alive. If it wasn''t for her, I would have followed the same path of annihilation as the other abominations. Virum cowered his shoulders. After listening to the story, they can''t believe it, but they can''t help but believe it because there is a spirit beast (Hinori) that they have never seen before. This is the end of my story. You have to keep your promise, okay? Shazar. Yes. Of course, Mr. Virum. You are not allowed to touch or respond to Virum and his friends excessively. Do you understand? The faces nodded in unison and spoke one apology after another. ''''Mr. Virum, I apologize for not trusting your story. I am the representative of this city, my name is Sierra. Let me promise you that I will help you if you need any help. The tiger-beast woman who had just said that she couldn''t be trusted based on her story alone, bowed her head honestly. ''''I''m Assem. I''m the organizer of the production guild. I''m a blacksmith by profession. I deeply regret doubting you for signing a contract with the Spiritual Beast that controls the flame. I am sorry. If there''s anything I can do to help you, I''d love to help you. The man who apologized next was a small but muscular and granular dwarf man. To the dwarves, the spirit animal of fire was the equivalent of a god, a being worthy of belief, and so they had no qualms about admitting their disapproval of their principal, Wyrm. I''m sorry, Wilm, I''m really sorry. I''m the manager of the merchants'' guild, Nana Terra. It''s a good idea to stop by our guild and tell them that they can learn more about us if they need anything. The one who bowed her head with an accented tone was a fox-beast woman. Perhaps because of her job, she was used to splitting it up. And there was also an intention to have some connection between Virum and the spirit beast. ''''...I''m sorry. I''m Bazelard, a diplomat of the Humane Kingdom. The last person to bow was the human who had made a fuss after meeting Virum and the others. It seems that he is still reluctant to bow to the abomination, and although it was not a straightforward apology, the disgusted expression on his face that he showed at the beginning was still there. ''''I accept your apology. I''m going to use this city as a base to learn a lot of things for a while, so I''ll rely on you at that time. Each of them may have had their own agendas, but the apologies from all of them meant that the sting had faded from the atmosphere, even though Virum''s tone hadn''t changed. It seems the conversation is over. It seems the conversation is over. Wyrm, give me another shout. Meldina, Cunaria, and Virum, you''re going to get along with them, right?'' ''Oh, thanks for the day, Hinori. I''ll rely on you again. Hinori-sama, I look forward to seeing you again. ''I understand! Good luck, Hinori-sama! After the farewell greetings are finished, Virum uses his magic power to create a gate that sends Hinori back. Hinori disappeared behind the gate while winking at Virum and the others with a ''Bye! The summoning and repatriation of the Spiritual Beast (Hinori). It''s not hard to imagine that even this alone requires magic power that one person can''t provide. Shazar and the others look at Virum, who is unperturbed despite the fact that he is consuming an enormous amount of magic power, and once again recognize that the story of the Abomination (Virum) is true. After finishing their story, Virum and his friends received their adventurer''s guild-issued identification cards and set out to explore the city. 18 [14] Wilms physical strengthening course.txt Leaving Shazar and the others, Virum and the others decide to stay at an inn they found on their way to explore the city. The Dragon''s Perch. Merdina chose this inn. It''s a refreshing inn with two meals, bathroom and toilet facilities, and is well-cleaned. Welcome. Five silver coins per person per night, four silver coins per person if you share a room. You may think it is a little expensive, but I will offer you a decent service for that. The good-natured cat-beast landlady greets you with a reassuring smile. That smile doesn''t falter when I look at the dark-eyed black hair of the abomination (Virum), and I can tell that she firmly recognizes me as a guest. ''''For now, I''ll take the three of you for two nights, and this girl and I will share a room, please. Payment, please... Meldina froze where she had put her hands in her pockets. It seems that she had been disappointed that her belongings were stolen when she was captured by the slavers. Virum, who noticed Meldina''s condition, casually stepped forward. ''''Four gold coins and five silver coins. In the meantime, I''ll take care of you for five days.'''' ''Oh, isn''t your brother a good man, not having a woman pay for it himself? I did take it. I''ll let my daughter show you your room. Lulu~, show our guest to his room! The landlady seemed to think it looked like Virum was trying to keep Meldina from paying her. In response to the landlady''s voice, a cute little girl around ten years old, a cat-beast girl just like the landlady, comes out of the room behind the counter and bows her head in a bow. For a moment, she turned her hesitant gaze to Virum, but immediately smiled and began to respond. Thank you for using our shop. I will show you to your room, please come this way. Following the girls, Meldina calls out to Virum on her way to her room. ''(Oh, thanks. I completely forgot that they even stole my wallet.) Vilm replied with a flutter of his hand, as if to say, "Don''t worry about it. After being ushered into the room, Vilm took a break and visited Meldina and the others'' room. ''Meldina, Cunaria, do you have a moment?'' Meldina, responding to Wyrm''s voice, opens the door to the room and greets him. ''What''s up? Was there something you didn''t know how to use? ''''No, for now, we''ve decided on a place to be our base of operations, so I thought I''d start teaching Coonaria some combat skills tomorrow... I wanted to know what level of knowledge and experience Coonaria herself has. Okay. Okay, come on in. Virum entered the room with Meldina''s permission and sat down in front of Cunaria. ''''Cunaria. As promised, starting tomorrow, I will teach you the basic techniques of combat and physical strengthening. ''Yes! Best regards! ''But first, tell me how much you know about Cunaria''s own combat experience and physical enhancements. ''Well, I''ve never been in a fight. When I was traveling with Mel, I just ran away and hid from the obstacles. I know that physical enhancement is a type of magic that uses magic power to increase your physical abilities. ''Hmm,'' said Wyrm, putting his hand over his mouth, seemingly thinking about something. ''Alright, let''s start at the beginning and go through it in order. ''Oh, can I hear it too? It seems like the physical enhancements I know of are a little different from the enhancements I know of in Virum. Yeah, sure, no problem. Feel free to tell me if it''s confusing or if you have any questions. Meldina also decided to join in, and Virum''s lecture on physical enhancement began. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it happen. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Meldina adds, as if to capture Wyrm''s lecture. ''Is that what Meldina knows as physical enhancement? ''What? Yes. I''ve learned that a magical vanguard like a magician is more effective than a mage or healer. ...Isn''t it? ''No, you''re not wrong. But the personal limits that Meldina says are only the limits of a normal state. The fact that the vanguard is more effective means that they can withstand greater enhancements because they''ve trained their bodies. It seems that Meldina''s curiosity has been piqued because of a story that came up that she didn''t know about herself. It was supposed to be a lecture for Coonaria, but before I knew it, Meldina was biting and asking questions. ''''In other words, in order to stretch the limits of physical strengthening, you should train your body, right? ''Of course, that works too... Coonaria. Yes! How do you think I can use it if I still want to carry things in a vessel that might break if I put any more in it? What? Let''s see..., y-y-you want me to put it in slowly and carry it gently? Cunaria responded cheerfully when Wyrm called her, but she was confused by the ensuing question and responded unsurely. Meldina, who was thinking with her, said, "Ah! He sounded as if he noticed something, but Vilm gestured to him to tell him to shut up. ''No need to rush to answer. If you put it in slowly, or even if you carry it gently, it might break, right? What do you think is the best way to use it safely? Wyrm doesn''t rush the answer. The act of thinking for oneself and coming up with an answer is important not only in everyday life, but also in battle, so he makes Cunaria think for herself. Coonaria was roaring for a while, but just like Meldina earlier, "Ah! He turns to Virum as he speaks up. ''I''ll reinforce it and use it! It''s safer that way! Correct. We can reinforce it and make it stronger. Vilm pats Cunaria''s head with a pat on the head as she replies with a glint in her eye. I''m going to say that normal physical ability is 1. If we assume that the limit of ability, including physical enhancements, is 3, then that means that its normal enhancement limit is 2. If you strengthen it any further, it will cause damage to itself, but if you strengthen the vessel used to strengthen it, the body itself, at 2, then it won''t be damaged. In other words, the consumption of magic power will increase, but as long as there is magic power, there will be no limit to how much it can be strengthened. When Vilm finished explaining, he turned to Meldina and saw that she was... Like this? No, like this? But I''m not feeling well, because... Oh, God! I knew stereotypes would get in the way! I was trying to try out my newly learned methods as soon as I could. ''Wow, Mel, I know just from what you just told me... I wonder if I can do it... On the other hand, Cunaria, who didn''t understand it well just by listening to the story, seemed a little depressed when she saw Meldina already trying to practice it. ''Meldina was able to do the basic physical strengthening. It''s not something to worry about. In fact, it''s probably faster to learn it than Coonaria, who doesn''t know anything about it, right? Oh, really? Well, it depends on the efforts of Kounaria. It''s just a matter of practicing feeling the magic circulating in the air as usual for today. The real training begins tomorrow. Yes! I understand! Vilm''s words had energized her, and it was Cunaria who clasped her hands together and got into the swing of things. 19 [15] Longing for strength.txt I''m going to be able to say that you are too focused on your opponent (me) and your magic manipulation is a mess. Don''t disrupt your concentration. Yes, sir! Master! On the outskirts of Farren. In the idyllic atmosphere of the grasslands, the sound of an unlikely blowout echoes through the grasslands. It''s Wyrm and Kounaria. Meldina is also standing at the side, watching the battle between the two with a serious expression. While dealing with Coonaria''s attack, Virum points out and corrects what is not good. Since the instruction is given while in combat, the recipient, Coonaria, is desperate to bite the bullet. For a while, they have been training in combat, but when Coonaria has reached her limit and collapsed, they take a break. ''''Hakyuu~...'''' Vilm slowly lays Coonaria on the ground as she tries to regulate her ragged breaths while rolling her eyes, and gives her the daily customary treatment of regenerating the magic circulation pathway. ''Coonaria, be aware of the circulation of magic power even when you can''t move. If you consciously circulate it to every corner of your body, it will help you recover your strength faster. Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah. I understand. I don''t... Following the guidance, Cunaria becomes aware of the magic power that flows in while feeling tired. Then Meldina, who had been observing the training until just now, approached. ''''Ha~........I think after watching it every day, Ville''s magic power manipulation and conversion skills are top-notch. Normally, transferring magic power to another person is almost ineffective because the conversion efficiency is too low, right? The transfer of magic power that Wyrm does casually. When transferring magic power, you have to convert it to a quality that suits the person, and even if you succeed, it''s an extremely difficult technique that causes most of the transferred magic power to be lost. Furthermore, recovery magic is not that difficult to use, since the magic transfer is a mental action, while recovery magic is a physical action. It''s a good thing that you''re able to use it. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s not difficult to transfer whoever they are, as long as you know the quality of their magic power. I''m telling you that''s not normal. "Hey, Virum! Then why don''t you give me some of your magic? The one who popped up was Miserio, a spirit who has a contract with Meldina. The reason why he hadn''t shown himself since he entered Farren was to avoid being seen by the public. Unlike the contracted spirits of summoners, the contracted spirits of spirit sorcerers cannot be summoned or repatriated. For example, they have no way to escape even if they are captured by special magic or magic tools. Therefore, they are extremely averse to being seen by anyone other than their contractors. The fact that Wyrm is a human who calls spirits family, and Cunaria is worthy of being Meldina''s best friend, makes them special. It''s fine, but if you take too much magic from me, you won''t be able to accept Meldina''s magic, will you? "Huh? Is that...? What''s going on, Vir? Meldina and Miserio ask for an explanation. ''''Basically, you knew that magic power of different quality would be ineffective or diluted when transferred, right? Meldina and Miselio nodded at Wyrm''s question. ''''Then why do you think it''s possible to transfer magic power between a spirit and a contractor? ''That''s because I felt connected to Miselio when I signed the contract... and then I was able to give him the magic just because I wanted to give it to him, so I didn''t think too much about it... If you ask me, I''m curious. Meldina''s eyes begin to shine as she discovers a new unknown. That sense of connection is what we call a link. Those who have made a contract with each other are connected on a soul level. Through this connection, magic power is also converted into the same quality material, making it easier to transfer. "Oh, I see. Now, that''s where the problem comes in, the transfer of magical power from others. A small amount ... or rather less than the amount of magic power transferred by the contractor, there is no problem, but if you receive more than that, the resonance will be abnormal. Fairies and spirits are heavily influenced by magic power, so their resonance is disrupted as they try to accept more magic power. So there will be an abnormality in the magic circulation pathway between the spirits and the contractor. Meldina and Miserio''s expressions cloud over. ''''...I''m not going to do that to me, so don''t worry.'''' The two of them look at Vilm with some fear, but they are relieved to see that he has no intention of doing so. ''''...Okay, Cunaria, that''s enough.'''' Wyrm gave Kunalia a light smack on her forehead to signal the end. He looked at Cunaria, who got up and stretched out with a ''hmmm'', and began to talk about what was bothering him in the training he had just done. ''It was only a lightly flushed training, but I got the gist of the problem. Currently, due to the fact that Coonaria''s growth was stunted, her attack range (reach) is extremely short. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to train with a weapon that has the potential to grow in the future, but it''s better to train with a weapon that can compensate for that and still be used as trained even after it has grown. ''Oh, yes! If it''s a long attack range (reach), wouldn''t a bow be better after all?'' Miselio cheerfully suggests it, but Virum''s reaction to hearing it is slow. ''''Umm.... Coonaria is the cow man race, right? When you grow up, if you draw the bow the same way you do now... your breasts will be shredded? Huh? Coonaria lets out a small scream, as if she had imagined Vilm''s words. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it. If you prefer other weapons, that''s fine with me. You can pick a weapon that Coonaria wants to use. Oh, well, that would be... I''d like to try my hand at an axe, sir. Coonaria raises a small hand while being timid and tells her what she wants. ''''Coonah is almost new to combat itself, so maybe a spear would be better. Ville''s right, it''s easy to handle, okay? Meldina recommended the spear as if she was a little surprised at the weapon that Cunaria chose, perhaps because she was surprised at the weapon she chose. ''''Yes, I think the spear is easier to use, as Mel-chan and Master say. But I''m new to holding a weapon, and I don''t think I''ll be able to fight well for a while with either one. Cunaria looked down with a little self-mockery, but poof, she raised her head. ''''Then I want to use an axe. I want to learn to be powerful, something I couldn''t do before.'''' There was a strong longing and determination in her eyes. Even though it was due to her illness, Kounaria, who had been useless in the physical part of her life until now, longed for strength. Hence the choice. ''''I understand how Kounaria feels. From tomorrow, in addition to physical strengthening, I will also train in the axe technique (fujutsu). ''Ville, you''re making light of this, but are you sure? I''ve never seen Ville use an axe before, but...? Meldina''s worries are no surprise. This is because, as with all martial arts, you can''t expect to grow unless you are taught by someone who can teach you the basics. It is still better to hone your skills in your own way. I can''t go into more detail, but I can handle the basics with any weapon I want. It''s because the spirits of the world have trained me in many aspects of martial arts and learning. As a result, I became good at martial arts and became good at fists because martial arts suited my personality. Saying that, Virum''s expression looks proud as he makes a clenched fist. (Can I, myself, be as strong as Master...?) Virum, noticing the anxious thoughts on his face, lightly flapped the back of Cunaria''s head. ''''Ah! Oh, Master...? ''I don''t know what you''re worried about, but I''ll take care of you exactly as long as I promised. At least I won''t let you get away with it until you''ve taken a shot at me, so be prepared for that, okay? Yes, sir! A declaration from Virum, who is his own teacher. Those words, directed at himself, who didn''t even have physical strength, let alone combat experience, echoed in the heart of Kunaria, who yearned for strength. (I''m saying that my master will train me. I''m going to be strong!) With determination, "Mmmm! Cunnalia gets fired up. Meldina and Miselio are cheering at such a counalia. ''''At any rate, let''s start with the weapon selection. So much for today''s training, let''s go buy weapons for Kounaria. 20 [16] Choosing a weapon for Cunaria.txt Vilm and the others returned to Farren after training in Coonaria. They had come to one of the standing arms and armor shops they''d seen on their recent stroll. In addition, as usual, Miselio has disappeared from sight and signs of life. ''''Hmmm... It''s hard to find anything interesting. Virum and the others had come to pick out a weapon for Coonaria, but unexpectedly, they were looking here and there without anything that caught their eye. ''''Is that so? I thought the one in the arms store earlier looked good...? That one has a problem with the blade. The grindstone is too soft and the blade is not evenly distributed. It''s easy to see the blade falling out. ...Is there any weapon that would fit the bill? Virum and his friends walked around while having such a conversation. ''Oh, isn''t it Lord Wilm?'' Turning towards the source of the voice, I saw a dwarf who was short but had muscles like armor. ''As I recall... Assem, was it?'' Virum remembered that he was in a meeting at the Adventurers'' Guild the other day. Oh, you remember. I''m sure you''re not the only one with dark eyes and black hair in this town. The fact that you''re strolling around here means you''re looking for a weapon or armor? ''Speaking of which, I heard you were summing up the production guild. I''m looking for a weapon for this girl, but I can''t find a good one. Could you point me to a good store? I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. It''s a good thing that you have a good eye for this. Interesting. I''ll show you to my shop. I''d like to show you my shop, I''m proud to say that it has the best quality in the city, or indeed the country. Thanks. I was just starting to think about going to another city. ''Oh, thank you! Mr. Assem! The restaurant, which he, as a dwarf, proclaimed to be the best in the country. The three of them walked out with high hopes, following Assem''s lead. Assem proceeded through the intricate back alleys without getting lost. You''re going very far, aren''t you? If you''re the best in the country, wouldn''t it be more profitable to set up shop on the front street? ''Hahaha! Don''t make me look like one of those profit-minded people! I only sell weapons to people I approve of. This kind of inconspicuous place is more convenient than the main street. ''By that logic, am I being recognized? If I may say so myself, I think I made a pretty bad impression...? Seeing Virum''s quizzical expression, Assem smiles at him. It''s a good thing that you''ve got a great deal of experience in this field. It is only natural to show respect to Virum who makes a contract with the spirit animal that stands at the top of the pyramid. It''s true that when I strangled Bazelade, I wanted to punch him in the neck. Assem stopped walking at the right moment to break up the conversation. It was just a dead end. ''Here,'' ''What? It''s a dead end, you know? Meldina and Cunaria are scurrying around, wondering if they''re missing something. ''''...Underground, huh?'''' ''Oh, you''ve got it all figured out. A lot of fools would barge in on us even if we refused to have a shop above ground. And since we dwarves tend to be based in the basement to begin with... He pushes in a section of the wall made of stone, explaining why the store is in the basement. "Gasp! "Zzzzzzzzzzz... There was the sound of something being dislodged and then the door to the basement was opened with the sound of stones rubbing against each other. ''This is how we have our shop in the basement. Assem urged the three of them to come down with their fingers as they descended the stairs to the basement where they appeared. Following the instructions, the three of them descended the stairs and were greeted by an array of weapons that were instantly recognizable as first class. Welcome to the Eagle''s Shop. I can''t think of a fancy name, and I don''t even think of naming it, so please don''t name the store after me. From the way he places his hands on his hips and stretches his chest, you can tell that Assem has absolute confidence in the items in this store. ''''It''s amazing. It''s clearly on a different level from the shop on the main street.'''' Vilm looks at the long swords and spears on display by the entrance and exclaims in admiration. ''''This..., it''s no wonder the customers keep barging in even if you say no. Meldina looked around the entire shop, her eyes transfixed by the massive glow that weapons and armor emitted. ''''Ha~...'''' When it came to Coonaria, she didn''t seem to be able to speak. ''''Gah! I''m glad you like it. It''s because all the pieces I''ve laid out here are my best work. Well, take your time and look around. Assem was satisfied with the three of them and laughed as if he was in a good mood. Starting with that laughter, the three of them began to go around the store. Wyrm went around with Cunaria, explaining the advantages and disadvantages of each item. Meldina seems to be looking around, focusing on the daggers. After a quick round, when she was about to choose from a few candidates, the sight of a weapon she hadn''t seen yet entered Virum''s field of vision as he suddenly looked up. A few weapons inserted cluttered into a large barrel placed in a corner of the store to keep a low profile. Assem''s eyes twitched as he saw Virum approaching as if he was being sucked in. Wyrm pulled out the single large axe that was plugged in and studied it closely. It was dull, blackish silver, and gave the viewer a somber impression. Vilm''s gaze was glued to the great axe that ten people would see and ten people would pass by without. ''''Oh, Master...?'''' Coonaria is worried when she sees Vilm continuing to stare at the big axe in silence, and she calls out to him fearfully. ''''Cunaria, I''ll take this one. At the sound of Coonaria''s voice, Virum reflexively turned around and showed the great axe he was holding. ''''This, this?'''' Cunaria''s reaction to seeing the proffered great axe was slow, but this would be the natural reaction. ''''Ah, no doubt about it. This is the best performing weapon in this shop. I don''t know what kind of processing was done to it, but it contains mithril, judging by its good magic conduction rate. And yet it''s also heavy enough to not lose its destructive power as an axe. Honestly, I didn''t expect a gem of a product to be this good. Mithril ore is an excellent material for swords and spears because it has a high magic conductivity and is light as a metal. However, on the other hand, it was generally agreed that it couldn''t be used as a material for weapons that require weight, such as great axes and hammers. Seeing Vilm, who spoke of the reason for his choice in a tone of mixed admiration and excitement, Assem, who had been watching the proceedings in silence, began to laugh. ''''Gah! Well, well, well! Lord Wyrm was the first to recognize this guy on his first visit. After laughing with a look of heartfelt amusement, Assem begins to explain about the Great Axe. I used a special metal made from a mixture of mithril and steel. The performance is excellent, but with such a dull coloration, most people think it''s a failure and don''t look at it. However, Virum-dono was not fooled by appearances, and he chose this one admirably. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. I''m impressed. Assem''s expression is happy as he nods at his own words. ''Assem, I''ve decided on this guy. It doesn''t seem to have a price on it, how much is it? I don''t want the money. I didn''t want to take money from the guy who chose him in the first place. If he''s going to be an apprentice of someone who knows what he''s worth, he''s going to want it. ''Thanks, but I still don''t feel good about being free. As I recall... Wyrm thought for a moment, then reached into his pocket and pulled out the cloth bag he had been using as a purse and fished out the contents. ''''Ah, there it is.'''' I don''t want the money. Don''t be shy... Assem froze the moment he saw what Wyrm had taken out. What I took out was a small red stone that could fit in the palm of a child''s hand. Not only is it red, but it''s not just a stone because it emits light gently. "Well, you don''t think..., magic stone, huh? The flames, you know. You know what to do with it, don''t you? Smiling as if the prank was successful, Vilm tossed the magic stone in his hand to Assem. ''''Oops! And... and...! You idiot! You can''t throw this precious cargo at me! Treat it more carefully! It''s just as Assem said, the magic stone is highly rare. It''s difficult to obtain them because they are housed in the bodies of high-ranking demons and the like. Of course, it flows into the market more than the fruit of the Jewel Tree, but even so, the price is almost always high. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. ''''You received it, right? Now that thing is yours. Put it on display, embed it in your weapon, or do whatever you want with it. Assem let out a sigh at Vilm''s reckless behavior. ''''...All right. I''ll accept it gratefully. But this is too much for me. You''ll have to ask your daughter to pick one of the items. It''s a gift from me. Are you sure? Meldina''s eyes lit up at the unexpected suggestion from Assem. He had already made up his mind, or maybe he had already decided, and without hesitation, he brought a dagger made of mithril. ''''Assem, I''m sorry for Meldina''s part. Don''t worry about it. I''m still getting way more than I am. Don''t you want anything else, Master Virum? I like my fists better than my weapons. If you insist, just give me a free pass next time you come back. It''s a deal. You are welcome to come back anytime. You''re more than welcome to come back to us, Mister Wyrm. Meldina laughs and supports Cunaria, who is dazed as she tries to lift the great axe. Wyrm takes the big axe from Cunaria and carries it lightly on his shoulders and leaves Assem''s shop with Meldina and Cunaria. 21 [17] Ready.txt Adventurer''s Guild Beginners Course. It is a mandatory training session for newcomers to the Adventurer''s Guild. It teaches the minimum rules and manners of adventurers, how to deal with monsters, knowledge of herbs, and other things that adventurers should know. This workshop is held to prevent newcomers from wrecking their lives, and if you do not attend this workshop, you will not receive any work from the guild. In addition, since this workshop is also treated as a job, you will be given a silver coin and five bundles of luna grass to replace a minor wound, so there are few people who won''t take it. After finishing the lecture, Virum and the others came out of the Adventurer''s Guild waiting room. Since the incident with Kavaka and the others, thanks to the cooperation of Shazar and the rest of Farren''s top brass, no one has gotten involved with Virum and his friends. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. The rumor that Kavakka and his friends were easily beaten back by newcomers to the Adventurer''s Guild, despite the fact that it took several of them to get into a fight with them. We''ve decided on a policy for the training of Kounaria and have prepared our weapons. It''s time to start working in earnest, that''s why I''ve come to attend the training session necessary to receive the job. Coonaria was talking to Meldina, who was waiting in the waiting room, about the course she had just taken, but Virum seemed to be thinking about something. ''''Master? What do you have in mind? ''Ville? What''s going on? When they noticed Virum''s condition, they called out to him. ''''Oh, that lecture we just had...'''' Hello, Mr. Wilm. I see the class is over. Did you find out anything you didn''t understand? The one who approached with a soft tone was Shazar, the guildmaster of this adventurer''s guild. Ever since the recent meeting, Shazar had been concerned about Virum and the others. It was only natural since the spirit beasts (Hinori) would turn against him if he was not good at it. However, he didn''t excessively try to curry favor with them, but only treated them the same as other adventurers. ''''Shaza... Guild Master, I have a question for you.'''' As long as you belong to the Adventurer''s Guild, Meldina taught him that it''s not a good idea to call out the guild master, and Virum seems to have decided to follow her words. Although he is still unaccustomed to calling her by her name, and he can''t help but say it out loud. ''Yes, what is it?'' ''It''s about the herbology in your lecture. I was halfway through the process of extracting the ingredients of luna grass and kushiked fruit, is that what you''re teaching on purpose? ""What?" The expressions of Meldina and Coonaria, led by Shazar, harden. ''Luona grass, once dried and powdered, will have a better healing effect if mixed with the sap from the Iba tree. You can deal with more poisons by boiling them in salt and ingesting them as they are rather than tampering with them poorly. Vilm talks about it like it''s nothing, but it''s a reversal of the common beliefs of herbalism. Shazar thought he was beginning to understand the insanity of Vilm''s insanity, but he was still naive and had to change his mind. ''''I''ll look into it right away. Thank you for the valuable information, Virum-kun.'''' Virum responds with a flutter of his hand. It seems to be a common knowledge for Virum, and it wasn''t something he was particularly reluctant to give out. ''''Celica-kun, I''m going to start my experiment now. Please cancel all of today''s plans and tell the people at the other end of the line that you will be coming back later to apologize. I asked for it, okay? ''What? Wait, Guildmaster! Withdrawing his usual meek smile, Shazar told Celica what he wanted to do without a second thought, and then holed up in the guild''s laboratory. ''''Eh, eh~? Wow, I''m going to say no? Celica gets teary-eyed at Shazar''s recklessness. The other staff members looked at her sympathetically, but none of them helped her with that. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Since the time was past noon, we decided to start taking orders for work tomorrow, and Virum and the others came to the place where we held the training the other day. Today''s training was combat training with the big axe that they purchased at Assem''s store. ''''Seh-yaaah! At first, even with the use of body strengthening, Kounaria was barely able to lift it, but after about two hours, although she couldn''t remember her kata, she was able to swing it around. Naturally, this is because of the advice given by Virum, but the speed with which she learned was remarkable, as she worked diligently and without doubting Virum''s words up to this point. This time, Virum had taught her how to integrate her weapon and body. It is a technique that strengthens the body while at the same time incorporating the weapon into the circulation line, allowing it to be controlled at a level similar to that of one''s own body. Bushin Ittai There are few who have mastered this technique. This is because normal body strengthening techniques can be invoked even with vague recognition, and therefore there are extremely few people who are aware of the detailed pathways of magic circulation. Furthermore, even if they were able to recognize the magic circulation pathway, it would be difficult to channel magic power into matter. It is only relatively easy to pour magic power into special substances such as mithril and magic stones. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you receive treatment from Virum, because every time you have a little time to spare, you recognize your own precise path of magic power circulation, and because you''re using Assem''s longest-standing big axe, which is made of mithril and jade steel, which has a high rate of magic conduction, so you''re able to learn it roughly. Once you get a feel for it, it''s just a matter of getting used to it. We''ll have to keep an eye on Kounaria in the future. Okay, that''s it. You''ll need to circulate the remaining magic to regain your strength. ''Huh, huh... Yes! Okay, sir! Cunaria couldn''t even stand a few days ago on the first day of training, but she was standing firmly on her own feet, though her breathing was erratic. ''''It''s amazing. Coonah is getting stronger and stronger every day.'''' ''To be honest, I thought she''d give up quickly at first. I''m amazed at the guts of Kunalia. ''Oh, even Ville can surprise you, can''t he? Meldina giggles as she learns a rare aspect of the world. Meldina has been unable to learn Virum''s physical strengthening and martial arts skills because her past experience and stereotypes have prevented her from learning them. However, she has been steadily training herself to master them without losing sight of that. I''m really pleased with Kunalia''s growth, and the slightest bit of impatience and frustration has been turned into food for her efforts. I''ve mastered the basics over the past few days. After that, we''ll work on it in the actual battle. ''Finally, the adventuring activities with these three will begin. Coona is stronger now, and so is Vir. It''s very encouraging. ''It''s going to be a lot of fun! I''ll do my best not to drag Master and Mel down! Virum and his friends were thinking about the unknown story that was about to begin. 22 [18] One act at dusk.txt On the night when he was ready to begin adventurer activities, Virum was using the properties of resonance (link) to telekinetically report each other''s situation with Hinori and Radia. From the edge, though, it looks like they''re meditating in a zazen fashion. ("Well, that''s why I''m doing well with the two of you. We haven''t had any suspicious movements or behaviors, and I think we can trust each other for now.") ''''Yes, I''m glad to see that Virum and the others are doing well. As I''ve said many times, if you get in trouble, you''re quick to call them out, right?") ("There''s no particular problem here either. There were a few groups of intruders in the shallow part of the forest, but they didn''t act particularly problematic.) Vilm is relieved to hear Radia''s report. ("That''s good. It seems that in the outside world, a person with a high adventurer rank has a strong say in the adventurer''s world, so I''ll try to become a high rank adventurer in the outside world (this way) for a while. If you can get the forest recognized as your territory, you can limit the number of intruders, right?") ''''Oh, Virum, you think pretty boldly, don''t you? Big sister will spare no effort to help you too~'''') ("Do you think we should put ourselves first in the outside world? I think it''s okay to put ourselves first.) Hinori seems to be enjoying herself as much as ever, as she''s on board with Virum''s idea. Even though Radia says something, she can''t hide the embarrassment and happiness that emerges with every word. ("It''s not fair to talk to Brother Vi alone, sisters. Fuu wants to talk to Brother Vi too.) A voice, still young, interrupted the conversation between the three of them. Her name is Fumir. She''s a spirit beast that controls the wind, and she''s like a sister to Virum and the others. Her voice is flat with no inflection, but I can feel a heartfelt feeling of jealousy. ("It''s not that I left Fuu out of the group. So don''t be so sulky.") "...next time, call out Fuu. And you''re forgiven.") ("Oh, okay.") Vilm willingly agrees to Fumil''s request, who seems to be sulking a bit. ("Ah! Hoochie cheating!") ''''Mmm, do you want to take advantage of the situation of the place to get what you want? Fuu is quite good at it too.'''') Houmill''s clever negotiating skills(?) Hinori is envious and Radia is impressed by the After that, the four of them are happily exchanging chit-chat, but they stop talking when they notice the sound of Virum running vigorously down the hallway in front of the room. ''Master, Master, Master, Master, Master, ah! What could be heard with the earth shaking as if the inn was about to break down was the voice of Cunaria calling out to Vilm. ("Huh... I''m sorry. I''ll call you later.") After apologizing to the three sisters and breaking up the telekinesis, Vilm turned his head towards the door where Kounaria would be coming in. Coonaria, who opened the door as if it was going to break and rolled in, was wearing only a single bath towel wrapped around her body. ''''Master, it''s a big deal, look at me, my breasts are getting a little big, look, look! I''m not sure if my mind is confused by the excitement, but I''m rubbing my own chest and showing it to Virum. Not long ago she was a precipitous washboard that couldn''t even be grabbed, so I''d say she''s certainly grown up. ''''That''s good. The circulation pathway of magic power has been almost completely healed, so your body''s growth has resumed, hasn''t it? ''''That''s right, not only will I continue to grow in size, not only in breasts, but also in height, and become a good-looking woman like Satya-sama, Hinori-sama and Radia-sama! Coonaria continues to talk breathlessly, but I wonder if she''s aware of her own condition (wearing only a bath towel). ''Coonaria,'' And someday... What is it? You might want to get a jacket or something to keep you warm. "Huh? Cunaria drops her gaze to her body in response to Wyrm''s point. ''''?'''' Instantly, he turns even redder than Hinori''s skin and lets out an inarticulate scream. It seems that she didn''t notice after all. As it is, she crouches down on the spot and tries to hide her body somehow, but she can hardly hide it. Just then, I hear the sound of footsteps approaching this room from the hallway. At the same time as I stop in front of the room, the door is opened vigorously, though not as vigorously as when Kunalia entered. ''''Vil! This way, I can see that the coonas are... coming. When she saw Cunaria''s face turning red and stinging, she guessed a lot of things. When Vilm heard the story, Meldina noticed that Coonaria''s breasts were growing, and when she heard that, Coonaria looked at her breasts and ran off without putting on any clothes. He immediately tried to chase after them, but since he couldn''t chase after them without putting on his clothes, he quickly put on his clothes and then looked for Coonaria, but she wasn''t even in their room. ''Maybe Ville would know what it was,'' he said, coming to Vilm''s room. ''Coona, I''m glad it was Ville, but if it was any other guy, he''d be a mess, wouldn''t he? Reflect on that. After receiving a change of clothes from Meldina, Cunaria moseys around and puts on her clothes with tears in her eyes. ''''Ugh... Because I''m happy.... I wanted to inform the master who healed me so that I could grow up properly. ''Huh... I used to lose sight of my surroundings when I got excited, but now that I''ve learned to work out and strengthen my body, it''s getting out of hand. Meldina presses her fingers to her temples, dumbfounded by Coonaria''s outburst. It''s not going to be unilaterally beaten if it''s the current Kounaria, though. Well, let''s just say that I''m aware of it. Uh, I''ll be careful... Virum, who didn''t seem to care much about it, and Cunaria, who was blushing in a different way than earlier. The three of us who had unintentionally gathered together went to the dining room on the first floor to have dinner. 23 Past edition [03] Desire without ability.txt Several years have passed since the crisis of "annihilation" (that incident). Virum, who had been raised by the spirits, was now nine years old. The signs of "annihilation" appeared several times, but thanks to the efforts of Satya, Hinori and the spirits, there were no problems. The spirits taught him how to strengthen his body, and battle training had become a part of his daily routine. It seems that Radia is in charge of today''s combat training. "Don''t stay on your feet, Vilm! "Always move to prevent your opponent from taking aim! "Ugh, d*mn it! Radia reprimands him, and Vilm attacks him in frustration and tears out of frustration. ''Whoa! Naturally, there is no way such an attack would work on Radia, and she is easily avoided and thrown away. ''Ahoy! I''ve always told you not to get desperate under any circumstances! Ugh! Sister Dear, one more move! Even though he''s scrubbed all over his body, Virum''s fighting spirit hasn''t diminished in the slightest. Radia also reprimands him, but she seems to enjoy dealing with the oncoming Virum. ''There!'' "Sweet! Who''s going to make a sound to close the gap? You''re looking at the same thing! I know where you''re going with this! The bottom of Radia''s palm was countered by Virum, who rushed into the ground. Blown away as he rolled on the ground, Virum turned his eyes and passed out. A dozen minutes later, Virum wakes up with Radia on her knees. When he remembers that he was made to pass out, he shows a regretful expression. ''''Ugh..., I didn''t even get a shot at sister Diah again. I thought I was getting used to the physical strengthening, "Kakkay! You can''t take a blow from Wilbo so easily. He''s not experienced in battle, and he''s not of the same age. Radia smiles pleasantly while roughly stroking Virum''s head, which is slightly depressed. Although Vilm looks embarrassed, he doesn''t pretend to be uncomfortable and accepts Radia''s hand. A sweet and calm atmosphere flows through the air. ''''Radia, do you have a minute?'''' Radia only turns her head in the direction the voice came from. ''Jenny? What''s going on?'''' It was Jenny, one of the Queen''s (Satya) entourage, who walked over. ''''I''m sorry to be in the middle of Master Virum''s training, but there''s an intruder. Satya-sama has sent out a request to intercept you.'''' "Very well. Well, it''s so rude to interrupt my meeting with my boy. Radia removes her hand from her head, which she had been stroking regretfully. ''Sister Dear, I''m coming too! "No, sir! As soon as his hand left his hand, Virum jumped up and pulled his face to Radia''s and told her that he was going too, but he was dismissed without a pause. The sweetness on Radia''s face from earlier wasn''t there, and she caught Virum with a serious look in her eyes. It''s a good thing that you''ve grown a little stronger, but don''t get complacent. Vilbo is still a child. I''m sure you''ll find that the adventurers are not as weak as you think they are. ''''That''s right. Let''s leave it to Radia to handle it, so let''s wait quietly, Virum-sama.'''' I... I get it. Wyrm knows that the two of them are thinking of him, so he nodded, though reluctantly. You''re a good listener. I''ll see you again when I get back. Then, I''ll be off.'''' Virum listens meekly, and Radia puts a hand on his head with a gentle smile on her face and announces their departure. Virum looks away from Radia, who is crawling on the ground and running away from his sight. (I want to help everyone else too...) The desire to help the spirits swirled in his chest. ''''Virum-sama. It''s a good idea to go and bathe in the water since you are sweating from training with Radia. In the meantime, I''ll prepare a meal for you.'''' ''Yeah, thanks Jenny. I will. Virum turns his feet to the fountain in a bewildered state. Suddenly, he turns on his heel to bring a change of clothes, and realizes that Jenny is already gone. Perhaps she was headed to prepare a meal, but this provoked Virum''s thoughts. (I''m just going to go and help my sister Dear. If you understand that I am capable of fighting, then you can take me with you next time.) Every young child falls into that optimistic, baseless mindset that everything will turn out the way they think it will. Because he has been loved and cared for, he has a strong desire to be of service to the spirits (kazoku). The combination of that strong desire and his optimistic thoughts caused Radia''s advice to slip from his mind. Vilm looks at the direction Radia ran in. A few minutes later, he was nowhere to be seen on the spot. Radia, who went to intercept, had already encountered the intruders (adventurers). She did not have any sweet expressions on her face as she turned to Vyrum, and her spirit of not letting any of them escape could be felt. On the other hand, the adventurers who encountered Radia were happy to see her, who was probably a high level spirit. I didn''t expect to find a high level spirit. This means that this search is definitely in the black! Don''t be careless. It''s not just one high ranking spirit (this guy). Besides, if you die here, you won''t even be able to rejoice in that surplus. Yeah. If you''re not careful, wait till you get back to town. There are three adventurers, all of whom seem to be of the human race. A large man holding a large sword in one hand. A mature man who measures his timing with a long spear. A petite woman guards an arrow on her bow and takes aim. It''s a beautifully physical party, but it''s also a well-balanced party with close, medium and long range. (They only regard me as their prey. If we miss today, we won''t be able to train with my boy for a while, so let''s just get this over with.) Radia concentrates her magic power and prepares herself to release her magic at any time, but she notices a slight familiar presence and feels upset. (Is this... Viru-boy?! The joke! You snuck out of the village and came after me, didn''t you?) I got it! Feeling Radia''s agitation, the adventurers closed the distance between them at once. ''''Tch!'''' While chastising herself for distracting him, Radia deals with the attacking large swords and long spears. ''''As expected, you''re a high-level spirit. But how about this? Homing Arrow. A quartet of arrows are released almost simultaneously, with one arrow between each of the player''s finger joints. The four arrows released go in a direction that is misplaced from Radia, but they draw a physically impossible trajectory and begin to rush to the target (Radia). ''''Mmm...!'''' (These guys are really good. Viru-Bo is hiding in plain sight, so I think we should concentrate on taking him down.) A man with a long spear comes around behind Radia, who continues to accurately avoid the four arrows that are tracking her. (Behind me, huh? I''m sorry, but that''s not my blind spot.) Radia had plenty of time to spare, but apparently it didn''t look that way from the edge. ''Sister Dear! That''s dangerous! Suddenly, Virum, who was supposed to be hiding, leaps out behind Radia. There, on the straight line of the long spear. ''''Nah! Fool!'''' It''s not too late. Deciding that, Radia covers Virum''s body. The mature man unleashes a blow that catches Radia''s body - - - - - -. 24 Past [04] Protecting each other is my sister and younger brother.txt "Dear Mr. Wilm! Master Wyrm~? How long are you going to be bathing? Your meal will get cold~?'''' When Wilm, who was supposed to have gone to bathe, doesn''t come back, Jenny comes to look for him, but she tilts her head when she doesn''t see him. Jenny arrives at the fountain, but again, Virum is nowhere to be found. ''Hmmm, where did he go? He didn''t even seem to be in his bed...'''' Suddenly, Jenny looked at the fountain, but she noticed something strange. The ground facing the spring is not wet. Jenny gets impatient and asks the fairies nearby if they have seen Wyrm. ''Virum? ''Mitenai, Mitenai'' "Vilm? Kitenae, Kitenae. The fairies are too pure to tell a lie. That means they haven''t come to a place to bathe, or even near a spring. To Jenny''s head, "I''m coming too! The image of Virum, who said, "I don''t know. ''''Well, no way........Chasing after Radia...! If it''s a false impression, that''s fine. However, if it was true, it could lead to a situation that could threaten Virum''s life. Having come to that conclusion, Jenny hurriedly followed Radia and the others. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * "What? Fool!'''' The long spear released by the mature man stabbed into Radia''s side as she protected Virum with a quick decision. The reason why the long spear was thrust into Radia, who was supposed to be a spirit close to the spirit body, was because it was made of mithril. ''''Ah, gu...'''' (You were caught off guard. I didn''t expect Ville-boy to come charging in to protect me.) Radia frowns at the pain she rarely feels. ''Di, sister Dear! Wyrm''s eyes widened in agitation and he couldn''t move in confusion. ''What?'' This kid.... you''re an abomination, aren''t you! ''It doesn''t matter. For some reason, the genie covered for this guy so I could finish him off. ''I don''t know how we got this far, but, well, let''s just leave it alone, shall we? "I don''t want to get caught up in the annihilation, so why don''t we just get the spirits and go home?" Hearing the three of them, Vilm reacts to the words of catching the spirit (Radia) and reflexively stands up. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s a good idea to have a good time. You can''t fight and win with your hands, Viru-boy. Radia spun the words bitterly, but she was already out of Virum''s earshot. ''You guys! You hurt my sister, you hurt her! I won''t let you off the hook! Virum holds himself up while glaring at the three of them. Virum shows his determination to die, but what greets him is the ridicule of the adventurers. ''Kuchahahahaha! You''re making me laugh, kid! Since you interrupted me, that spirit must have protected you and received a spear from you! "Kukkukkukkukkukkukkukkukkuk. You just disturbed that spirit. You''re the one who hurt that spirit. ''And what''s a sister? You think you''re playing family games with a bastard? Ah-ha-ha-ha! It''s weird! The adventurers'' words deeply affected Vilm''s heart. I''m...? Was it my fault...? Virum''s eyes were shaded and unfocused, wondering where his anger from earlier had gone. Perhaps amused by the reaction, the adventurers (Sannyin) further agitated Vilm. ''''That''s right. Thanks to you going the extra mile, we''ll be able to capture that spirit without much damage. I guess I owe you a debt of gratitude. Thank you for helping me... for helping us. Hmmm, don''t worry. That spirit won''t die. It would be better to die, although it might be used to destroy you, right? To the earliest Virum, there is no response. He is hanging down, blaming himself with his lightless eyes. "It''s my fault...? My sister, Diaz, can you grab her? Gone? "Don''t do it, Vir, my dear boy. Don''t put yourself in a corner. Although her face is twisted in pain, Radia tries desperately to talk to Virum, but her words do not reach him. The adventurer, who was watching the course of events as if it were an interesting spectacle, may have become bored, but he or she approached Radia. It''s a good idea to have a few minutes of free time to spare, since you''ve made me laugh a lot. Don''t resist, genie, don''t resist. If you don''t want this kid you care about to get hurt, okay? "....you low-life. Do what you want. I''m glad you''re so open-minded. The big man reaches out his hand to restrain the writhing Radia, with the drooping Virum at his back. Just before the big man''s hand touches Radia, Virum, who hadn''t even moved until now, grabs the big man''s arm. ''''Ahh? Tsk, I was just about to let you off the hook, you little brat. You can go to ???? and... Virum''s voice, thin and now fading away. ''What? No matter what you do, this spirit is already ours! The big man''s fist catches Virum''s cheek. ''''Huh?'''' But Vilm didn''t even stagger, let alone scream when he was hit. "Megi-megi! Bogey! What? Gahhhh! The big man''s arms fluttered noisily. As soon as possible, the two men behind them take up a fighting stance. Don''t touch my sister, Dear! Anger at being hurt by Radia (family). Anger at being treated as an object by the family. And most of all, anger at himself for not following Radia''s instructions and for doing something so selfish that he ended up hunting her down. All the anger runs through Virum''s body and removes the control (limit) that he usually exercises unconsciously. What overflows is the same band of near-black, purple magic power as it was a few years ago. However, what was different from a few years ago would be that all of that overflowing magic power went towards Radia. "It was the result of Virum''s desire to save Radia, which worked as the final control (limit). "This, this...? ...? Radia can''t hide her confusion at the sensation of magic power flowing in. The magic power that flows in closes up the wound that Radia received, as if it were reversed. However, the flowing in of magical power that far exceeds his own magical power (capacity) causes pain and suffering that reaches several times greater than the previous one, but he grits his teeth and endures the pain (it). (The magic power has begun to run amok. If you reject this flow of magic now, Villebo will die for sure. I won''t let you do that!) Determined to be Wyrm''s mentor and above all as her sister. ''''...! ....?'''' I am the only one who can save my son, now that there are no other spirits left! For a brief period of time that seems like an eternity. A change comes to Radia''s body as she continues to endure with her terrifying mental strength, even though she feels like she''s going to pass out many times. Scales emerge on her chest, limbs, and groin area, and four thin, sharp fangs grow in her mouth. Her pupils elongate vertically and change into reptilian-looking eyes. A spearman and an archer are stunned to see the scene. They couldn''t understand what had happened, and even the big man had fainted, unable to endure the wound that had crushed his arm. Radia, who had evolved into a spirit animal just like Hinori did, quickly dropped to one knee, placed one hand on the ground and muttered a single word. ''''Ground Viper.'''' At the same time, the adventurers'' feet rose to the surface and changed to the shape of a snake. The earthen serpent opened its mouth wide, and without giving the adventurers time to scream, it swallowed the adventurers and dove deep into the ground. The ones left behind were Radia, the sorcerer, and Virum, who had consumed a large amount of magic power and was unconscious. When Radia sat by Virum''s side, she gave him a knee pillow as if to say that it was a continuation of the story in the village. You never know what Virum will do if left unattended. I have no choice but to help Hinori, and I have no choice but to help him. While stroking Wilm''s quietly sleeping head, Radia talks about her feelings without telling anyone. She smiles ticklishly, perhaps with a little bit of embarrassment mixed in, and spins the words as if she were speaking to Virum. O ye strong souls... - O ye strong souls... A calm voice, unimaginable from the usual Radia, echoes around her. As if in response to her voice, the trees in the forest stir. I swear to thee, my soul, my whole being, I swear that we shall live together as brothers and sisters. Radia''s eyes continue to stare at Wyrm. There was no pretense in his eyes. -Let my soul become a sword and I will avenge thy enemies and destroy them. His gaze was full of compassion. ''My name is Radia,'' he said, ''and I am the one who cuts off the enemies of Wilm, my brother. My name is Radia, and I am the one who turns down the enemies of Wilm, my brother. The moment the pledge is completed, Radia feels a resonance (link) with Virum. It''s a warm, even tender, connection with Virum. Radia felt a little jealousy boil over, wondering if Hinori had ever kept something so good all to herself, but it didn''t matter as she watched Virum''s calm, sleeping face. But I digress... After this, it seems that Wilm had to receive a powerful sermon from Satya and all the other spirits, who had received the news from Jenny and had embarked on a major search. 25 [19] First job: Morning club.txt Early in the morning, when the sun had not yet risen, Virum and the others gathered in front of the bulletin board where the adventurers'' guild''s request forms were posted. Aside from Meldina, who has been active as an adventurer and is already a B-ranked adventurer, there are few tasks that Virum and Cunaria, who have just registered as adventurers, can undertake. The three of them got the following request form. ... "Taking down the stray kobold." Client: The Merchant''s Guild Reward: 6 silver coins Location: Farren Street Two lost kobolds are stealing goods from travelers and peddlers. Judging from the items stolen, they are probably after food. I want you to eliminate them. However, since they are separated from the pack, E rank adventurers can also take the order, provided that a C rank adventurer is present to audit them. ... "Pet walking agency." Client: Baroness Sonotta. Reward: 1 gold coin Place: Baron Sonotta''s house Description of Request: The wife of the pet''s owner sprained her leg, so she can''t take her pet for a walk and her pet is stressed out. It''s time to send someone from the Adventurer''s Guild to take care of them. So we need someone from the adventurer''s guild to take care of them. Depending on the results, there is an extra reward. Please go to "Collecting Luona grass and kushiked fruit." Client: Adventurer''s Guild Reward:Luona grass (per one), five copper coins for each fruit. Location:Not specified We would like you to collect as many as possible for the purpose of verifying the processing method and effect of the newly discovered Luona grasses and berries. There shall be no limitation on the number of people and the number of pieces of Luona grass and Kushikedo fruit at the time of order. Also, in order to avoid confusion over market prices, only those species that grow outdoors will be targeted. The delivery of market-purchased items will be punished as soon as they are found to have been purchased at the market, and the request will be cancelled and punished as a fraud. All the beginner (E rank) jobs are of low difficulty and low risk. Because of the early morning, all the new requests seem to remain unanswered, and the ''pet walking agency'' is an unbeatable reward for its content. The guild master said that the method that Vir taught him was so revolutionary that he''s been holed up in the lab for a long time. ''So maybe the herbology taught in the beginner''s workshop will change, Master? Yeah. I''m glad you found the advice useful. The one who greeted the three of them as they picked up the request form and headed to the order counter was Celica, who had been treated like she was in charge of Virum and the others since the day of the guild registration. ''''Ah, good morning everyone. You''re early.'''' ''Good morning, Celica. It''s Vil and Cuna''s first day of work. Wouldn''t you like to start the day off on a good note? ''I see. Good luck with your first job, Mr. Wyrm and Ms. Cunaria! Oh, thank you. ''Thank you, Celica. I''ll go for it! Celica, who may have gotten used to it after speaking several times, gives Virum a shout-out without fear. While giving simple supplementary explanations and cautionary notes, she is handling the orders quickly and efficiently. She has an image of being unsympathetic, getting teary-eyed and being reckless, but this is her true form. She''s a jack-of-all-trades who can handle any job she''s assigned. Because of her high paperwork skills, she receives a lot of recklessness from Shazar... Shortly after completing the order process, Virum and the others left the Adventurer''s Guild with Celica seeing them off. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Cunnalia, right in the bushes. Yes, Master! Seh-yaaah! Coonaria''s great axe cuts one half of the kobold in both halves. The other kobold, terrified that his partner was cut in half, runs away in fright, but dares to be grabbed by Virum, who quickly turns around. ''''Gawd! Gawd! He flailed around desperately trying to escape, but there was no way he could loosen Virum''s restraints to that extent. "Gokay! In an instant, Kobold''s neck was broken and he died before he could scream. ''Okay, I guess that accomplishes the request. Does this mean that Vil and Cunha need to be auditors...? ''''You definitely don''t want that. As for Wyrm, he''s stronger than any of us. Meldina and Miserio pondered over the two men who easily slaughtered Kobold. Kobold, who was very wary and hiding, was easily spotted by Virmu catching the slightest sign of him. ''''Cunaria, you didn''t get distracted by their quick movements and caught them properly. Well done.'''' "Heh heh heh heh~ Coonaria is pleased to be praised by Virum. It is very cute to see her happy, lowering the corners of her eyes and letting herself be petted. The Luona grass and kushiked fruit are all there, so all that''s left is to walk Mrs. Sonotta''s pet. ''''The only adventurers I''ve ever known were the ones who come into the Demon Fog Forest, but they do that too. There are only a handful of people who make their living exploring and defeating demons. Most adventurers have to do all sorts of miscellaneous tasks to earn a living. ''''Meldina mainly explored the ruins and stuff, but she couldn''t live on that alone, after all~'''' It''s not even noon yet, so I guess we''ll have plenty of time to take your pet out for a walk. After quickly completing two of the three requests they had received, Vilm and the others went to Baron Sonotta''s mansion, where the remaining one was waiting for them. 26 [20] First job: Daytime.txt After returning to the city of Farren, Virum and the others went to the Adventurer''s Guild for a moment to report the completion of the two requests. When Celica received the report, she said, "You''ve already finished two cases?! They were surprised, but were satisfied when they saw the kobold''s tail, a few bunches of Luona grass and more than a dozen kushiked fruits that would be a certificate of defeat. The three of them decided that the reward would be after the other case was finished, and they received only the certificate of completion of the request and began to eat and walk around instead of lunch. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Once their stomachs had settled, the three of them went to the Baron Sonotta''s mansion, the last place of business. The human gatekeeper stared at Wyrm''s dark-eyed black hair with eyes that contained contempt, but when he showed them the request order form, his attitude changed dramatically. After smirking and smiling like he was planning something, he told Virum and the others to "wait a minute" and went to intercede with the human in the mansion. ''''Your expression has changed to a creepy degree. They''re definitely up to something, right? That. ''It was a very bad laugh. Master, are you okay? As I said before, I don''t care what strangers think of me. You worrying about that kind of stuff will drive you crazy. While I was waiting while chatting with them, the gatekeeper from earlier came back and asked me to follow him. Virum and the others followed the gatekeeper without saying a word. They were led to a large dome-shaped cage. A huge wolf-shaped demon was inside the cage. It''s a pet greater wolf, which is a great favorite of my master. Make sure you play with it. Yeah, to avoid hurting them by accident, you have to take care of them without any weapons. The gatekeeper with a grin and a nasty smile seems to have nominated Virum. ''''Wait...'''' The Greater Wolf is a demon that has the same fighting ability as a B-ranked adventurer. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the marketplace. I''m not going to be able to get it right. ''Yeah, it''s in the remarks section, right? Anything to relieve this guy''s stress is good for him. Wyrm takes one cold look at the gatekeeper, who explains with a petulant expression, and moves to the cage entrance. ''Unlock the door,'' The surprised gatekeeper''s face quickly turns into an irritated expression when he sees Virum trying to get inside easily. Perhaps he was expecting the abomination (Virum) to panic and run away in fright, but he seems frustrated that it didn''t turn out the way he expected. ''Hmph! It''s all well and good to be confident, but at best you have to be careful not to get eaten! The unlocked gatekeeper closes and locks the door roughly as Virum enters the cage. Shrugging his head, Wilm walks up to the Greater Wolf, who has been roaring since he approached the cage, without warning. ''''Grrrrrr...'''' I hear you''re under a lot of stress. Why don''t you go ahead and get your shit together. Virum beckons the threatening Greater Wolf to provoke him. ''''Gruaaaah!'''' I don''t know if its intentions were conveyed or not, but the Greater Wolf roared and jumped at Virum. The Greater Wolf''s sharp claws caught Virum. No, at the moment when it looked like it had caught him, the Greater Wolf''s huge body flew through the air. ''''?!'''' The Greater Wolf twisted himself up and landed on his feet, but even as he flew through the air, he was confused and unsure of what had happened. Greater Wolf became more alert and slowly walked around the surroundings. ''''Look, don''t be so vigilant. You''re going to get stressed out like that. However, Virum''s side of the table is as unassuming as if he were a friend. The Greater Wolf, numbed by the approaching Virum with all the gaps, attacked with claws and fangs one after another, but all were heckled, avoided and sometimes thrown away. ''''What the hell is that guy... isn''t he an E rank adventurer? The gatekeeper was stunned, unable to believe the scene that was happening before him. In his mind, he must have envisioned the sight of Villem being cruelly torn apart. ''''Well, there''s no way Ville would be beaten to the extent of a Greater Wolf, is there? ''''Mmmm, even if you don''t mean it, Master''s moves are instructive. The gatekeeper rolls his eyes even more at Meldina''s comment about Cunaria. He can''t accept the fact that even that movement that tosses the Greater Wolf around without difficulty is tame. In the meantime, a change appears in the Greater Wolf. Although it is jumping at Virum without pause, rather than launching an attack, it appears to be heading to be thrown away by itself. His breath is panting, but the wrinkles between his eyebrows are gone, and he seems to be barking happily, his tail buzzing. It''s like a child begging to be played with more. Yeah, yeah. You''ll get fat in this little cage if you don''t get some exercise. Come on, come on! Once again, the Greater Wolf flies through the air. However, unlike the dangerous one from earlier, it lands lightly and immediately runs towards Virum. From the edge, it is a perfect picture of its owner and pet playing with each other. Although the pet''s body is about four times larger than its owner''s. The Greater Wolf sits down beside Virum, perhaps tired from moving around for so long. ''''Is that enough? Okay, okay, come on over here. Wyrm sat down on the spot and beckoned him to come closer, wagging his tail happily. The Greater Wolf rubbed his face against Virum''s as he sat on his hunchback, licking his cheek and spoiling him. When Vilm responded to that sweetness by stroking his throat and behind his ears and giving him a massage, he began to sleep quietly, aided by the tiredness and comfort of moving around. I never thought that Silberto would be so friendly to a stranger. When I turned to the direction of the calm voice, I saw a woman of about thirty years of age being pushed in a wheelchair by a butler and a maid, with her hand over her mouth, expressing her surprise. ''''This is your wife. Are you all right with your injuries?'' When the gatekeeper sees the woman who appeared, he hurriedly corrects his appearance. From the reaction of the gatekeeper, she must be my client, Mrs. Sonotta. ''Forget that, Latrice, what does this mean? ''Ha, ha! These men brought the Adventurer''s Guild''s request form, so we led them to Silbert''s cage and had them take care of it inside! The gatekeeper, called Latrice, responded to Madame Sonotta''s questions, but her expression grew harder and harder. ''You''re supposed to be the adventurer who asked me to come today to take Wa(t)a-ta(k)c-si''s little Alberto (pet) for a walk, right? Why did you lead me to my husband''s cage, Silbert (pet)? Well, it''s just... I mean, it''s a... or a misunderstanding! I thought you were the ones who came to take care of Silbert... That''s a lie. Latrice''s excuse was denied by Vilm, who had returned to the entrance of the cage after putting Silbert to bed. ''The client on the request form I showed you has been named Madame Sonotta. I was led to the front of the cage after seeing that. And you said "master''s pet" when you were explaining things? Mostly, you didn''t like the fact that I''m black-eyed and black-haired (abomination), so you intentionally led me to Silbert''s cage. Vyrm pulls out a request form from his pocket and exposes Latrice''s lies while showing off his pyramids. "When I saw how easily Vil avoided Silbert''s attacks, I was surprised that he wasn''t an ''E'' rank adventurer. That means he knew of Silbert''s danger and led him to this cage, right? When our master went into the cage, he also said, "At best, don''t get eaten!" Every time Meldina and Cunaria testified to Latrice''s gaffes as a chase, Latrice''s face became paler and paler. Mrs. Sonotta''s expression also became angry, and she opened her mouth as she stared coldly at the pale Latrice. ''Latrice, you are dismissed from your position now. You will pack your bags and leave today. Oh, ma''am! Please don''t do that! Latrice falls to the ground and apologizes and begs for forgiveness, but Mrs. Sonotta does not take it up. ''Why do you defend the abomination (this one)! You don''t care what happens to this guy! ''You don''t seem to know anything about it. This person is indeed an abomination of a look, but he is one who is approved by all of Farren''s upper echelon. And to harass her like this without telling her husband and watashi about it... Latrice continues to defend herself, but when she realizes that she will never be allowed to do so, she drops a paragraph disappointedly and leaves, accompanied by the butler. Madame Sonotta, who watched Latrice leave, turned to Virum and the others and bowed her head. ''Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for any discomfort I may have caused you. It''s a mistake for me not to inform the servants, although I had heard what Mr. Vilm had to say. As you can see, I apologize. ''Your wife doesn''t need to apologize. Please raise your head. Instead, why don''t we talk about what we''re supposed to be doing? Yes. Let me show you to Alberto''s room. This way, please. Mrs. Sonotta raises her head apologetically at Meldina''s suggestion, and offers to show her around to change her mind. Mrs. Sonotta instructed the maid to lead her, and she pushed the wheelchair that carried Mrs. Sonotta to the door. Meldina and Cunaria began to walk to follow her... . ''Uh... I''d appreciate it if you could unlock the door for me,'' "Pishiri" and the sound of the air of the place being solidified can be heard. As the four of them were about to leave the room, they slowly turned around to see Virum standing in the cage with a slightly dumbfounded expression and zit eyes. 27 [21] First job: Night club.txt So, congratulations to Ville and Cuna on their first job... "Kanpai! Um... Kanpai? On the night of the day when they completed three requests, the three of them were celebrating the success of their first job in the dining room on the ground floor of the Flying Dragon''s Perch. Wyrm didn''t quite understand and raised his cup, following the lead of Meldina and Cunaria. ''''I didn''t expect to fail, but after all, a drink after a success is delicious~'''' He even thanked me for playing with Silberto-chan after Alberto-chan''s walk was over, because he added a big reward to the reward! ''I was troubled by Silbert''s reluctance to leave Ville on the way home, though. I''m glad that Madame Sonotta convinced him that I would send him a request for his appointment again. Silberto, you understand people''s language, don''t you? Just as Coonaria said, Madame Sonotta greatly appreciated the work of Virm and the others and raised the reward from one gold coin to six gold coins. In particular, Wilm was favored by the Greater Wolf (Silbert), who was unfriendly to anyone other than Baron Sonotta and his wife, and was separately paid five gold coins as a reward for going out with him to relieve his stress. It was never because he felt guilty for forgetting the existence of Virum, who was in the cage to play with Silberto, and for trying to go straight to Alberto. ...Maybe. By the way, Alberto was not a demon, he was just a dog that was a bit shy. ''''It''s the Bee Rabbit steak set, salad with seasonal vegetables and salt pork stew. Sorry for the wait~ The only daughter of the Flying Dragon''s Perch, Lulu, brought the food with her tiny body to the fullest extent. Initially, Virum and his friends had planned to stay at the inn for five days, but the food was even better than they had expected, and the service was excellent, so they decided to extend their stay. It''s not a bad idea to have a good time. However, both Meldina and Cunaria seem to think that they are only borrowing money, and they have recorded the amount of money they received from Virum with the intention of repaying it firmly. Virum himself thinks that since the money was taken from the adventurers who attacked him in the Demon Fog Forest, he doesn''t have to pay it back separately. ''''Oh~, here it comes. Thanks, Lulu. ''Lulu''s dad is a really good cook! ''Especially the Bee Rabbit steak, it''s amazing. You''ve done a great job of cooking meat that is difficult to prepare and can be poisonous if you mess up. The seasoning is not too thick, not too thin, and it''s perfectly balanced without killing the subtle honey flavor that is characteristic of the Bee Rabbit. It''s a true chef''s touch. I don''t know as much about cooking as Meldina, but I think your father makes a good meal. Hehe, I''m glad to hear you say that. I love your cooking, too. Lulu, who looks happy as if she was praised, is happy with her ears twitching and her tail huffing and puffing. ''Lulu~, the second table''s food is ready, bring it over~'' Oh, yes! Well then, gentlemen, take your time. When Lulu was called from the kitchen, she went back to serving the food hurriedly. The three of them were chatting with each other while tasting the food that was served. ''And then? Have you decided what you''re going to do next? I''m not particularly concerned about it, but I do want to prioritize taking orders for defeat-type requests as much as possible. I''d like to give Kounaria a little more combat experience. ''Mugu mugu. Ofiama? (Master?) Come on, Coona, don''t talk with your mouth full. Meldina cautions Cunaria, who tilts her head as she chews on the fresh vegetables that are in season right now. ''This is the time of year when Cunaria grows the most. She continues to train every day, but training is just that, training. There''s nothing better than getting some real-world experience.'''' ''''You say that, but with the current Coonaria, the only thing that can be used as a practice partner is the demons that appear in the defeat-type requests that can be ordered with E rank. Wouldn''t it be better to do a lot of requests that could be accomplished quickly and try to move up the ranks? ''That''s true... Meldina, let me know if you have a request that sounds good. Coonaria will be my training partner for a while longer. I''m going to mix in the killings as if it were a real battle, so keep that in mind. Nkun... Huh! I understand! Coonaria responds cheerfully with dressing on her mouth. The sight of Meldina wiping Coonaria''s mouth while she is dumbfounded makes me smile. The three of them continue to eat while chatting with each other afterwards. Their first job was a great success. 28 [22] Urgent request.txt Humannon''s Kingdom - the Castle and the King''s Chamber. -This is what I was told in Farren about the abomination. I apologize to you all for being so upset about my behavior that I did not honor my enduring relationship with this spirit animal. I will accept any and all punishment that may befall me. Kneeling in front of the throne and speaking is Bazelard, a diplomat who has come to the city of Farren. After hearing Bazelard''s story, the heavyweights of the Humane Kingdom begin to buzz in unison. ''''Nonsense..., does that mean that Abomination Child was just a person with a lot of magical power?'''' "A spirit animal? Wasn''t it only in the legends? Vast amounts of magic. That''s what caused the Annihilation. Even if the heavyweights were skeptical, the fact that Bazelard, who has sworn absolute allegiance to the kingdom, is talking seriously forces them to believe the story. ''''Hmm, Bazelard.'''' Ha! A man of mature years sits on a throne. He is Zeldia-Humanio, the king who rules the Humane Kingdom. He calls for Bazelard, and as soon as his voice is uttered, the murmur of the heavyweights disappears in an instant. ''''The matter of the spirit beast is indeed regrettable, but that would have been the same result for anyone here. ''''No matter, it''s a non-issue.'''' Yes, I''m sorry, sir. Bazelard was willing to accept the death penalty even if he was seriously sentenced to death. That''s how thick his loyalty is to the current king. A spirit beast that has been passed down only as a legend. The blunder of missing out on an opportunity to obtain that power is not something that an ordinary person can forgive. The current king''s ability to easily disregard the question must be quite impressive. ''''More importantly, that abomination, did you say it was Virum? Is it possible to bring that man to our country? ''I''m afraid, sir, that a certain one is too bad for my heart when we meet. I think it would be better to have someone else stand in for the negotiations. Hmm, okay. One of the heavyweights raises his hand as he looks at the king, who has meditated and thought out a plan as he rests his back on the throne. ''''Your Majesty, I have an idea.'''' I''ll make a request. The king reacted instantly to the voice and urged him to continue. I''m sure that this is the right thing for a politician to do, not to impose his own ideas, but to take in the opinions of those around him. I''ve been told by Bazelade that Virum is an adventurer. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. Hmm, good idea. "Well, that''s a good idea. If you are the bodyguard of one of our country''s most important men, you can invite him into the castle without raising any suspicion. Now, as to who to send to Farren as a bodyguard... The meeting of the king and other heavyweights inviting the abomination (Vilm) will continue for a while. I''m sure you''re not the only one. Hmm, that sounds interesting. No one noticed that someone had been listening to the meeting in secret. * * * * * * * * * * At Farren''s Adventurer''s Guild, Virum and the others who had come to report the completion of the request were attracting no small amount of attention. ''''Yes, we have confirmed the completion of your request. Congratulations! As of today, Virum-san and Cunaria-san will be promoted to the rank of D. Celica, who has become completely accustomed to being treated as the exclusive receptionist for Virum and the others, happily tells them of her rank promotion. For a beginner (E rank) who just registered with the Adventurer''s Guild the other day, her promotion speed is probably fast. However, that''s not what the people around me are paying attention to. ''''No~ The requests that Virum-san and the others have received, not to mention the achievement rate, are of high quality and the clients are very satisfied~. Starting with Madame Sonotta, there are already a few people who want to ask for your help by name. Yes, that''s the job description of Vilm and his team. The achievement rate is 100 percent. This alone is an astonishing number, but what is more remarkable is the quality of the work that Celica also mentioned. When it comes to the collection of materials, the best quality and condition of preservation are obtained, and even the most mundane tasks can be completed in less than a few hours. There was a request to demolish an old building, but the job that was seen as three days by a dozen people was completed in half a day by just two people, Virum and Cunaria. The only thing they''ve done is to defeat the demons, only the number of demons they''ve been asked to take down exactly, but it''s probably a trivial matter. ''''I have my nose in the air as an auditor, too. Well, from now on, I''ll be joining Virum and his party members. ''Wow! So you and Mel finally get to work together! Cunaglia is happy that the promotion to a D grade means that Meldina won''t have to be an auditor, and they can work together on the next job. Coonaria''s joy would be one of the biggest as she wanted to stand next to Meldina. ''''Ah, yes. Can Virum-san and the others take some time now? ''Yeah, I was going to round up for the day, so it''s all good, but what''s the deal?'' ''''Yes, actually, the guildmaster wanted to talk to me for a bit or something, and he asked me to let him through to his room when Virum and the others arrived. Let me show you around, please come this way. After taking a seat at the reception desk, Celica leads Virum and the others to the back of the counter. Celica, who has advanced to the door at the back of the room, knocks lightly. ''Guild Master, this is Celica. Vilm-san and the others were here, so I brought you here.'''' All right. Let them come in. With Shazar''s permission, Celica slowly opened the door and stood beside it, urging Vilm and the others to go inside. Although it seemed too rustic to be a guildmaster''s room, it was clean and tidy and had a clean feel to it. I''d like to congratulate you on your promotion to D-rank, Virum-kun and Kounaria-kun. Merdina-kun, thank you for your hard work as an auditor. As a guild master, I''m here to congratulate you. Although he was smiling, the large dark circles under his eyes clouded his well-defined face, probably from fatigue. ''''Shah, Shazar-san. You''ve got a great dark circles, are you okay? You need to get some rest... I''ve been very busy these days with the Luona plant and the Kushiked fruit that Wilm-kun taught me about. I''m done with my research, and I''ll be resting up soon, so don''t worry about it. Cunaria and Meldina are worried about Shazar, but he doesn''t seem to be in a light tone of voice and doesn''t seem to be hurting. But are you sure about this, Mr. Wilm? I think putting your name on this study would boost your reputation considerably. ''Oh, I''m enjoying being an adventurer right now. I don''t want to spend all my time researching herbology that I just happen to know about. As I said before, I''d appreciate it if you didn''t mention the name of the discoverer. If you want, Sha... I don''t mind announcing it under the name of the guild master, okay? I can''t be so open-minded. Well, if you''re so inclined, I suppose I won''t publish the name of the person who found it. Vilm himself needed to gain fame, but he declined because he thought that if he gained this fame, he would be tied up in the study of herbology and would find it difficult to act. The reason why I invited Virum-kun and the others this time is because I want to ask them to take out the bandits. Normally it would be a request for a C-rank adventurer, but unfortunately all the adventurers are out. Because of the urgency of the request, I tried to approach adventurers of B rank and above, but they refused. Shazal lets out a sigh of relief with an expression of relief. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. It''s a special request, so the reward for the achievement will be colored, so would you please accept it? Shazar''s expression was serious as he asked for help. Vilm listened in silence, but he turned to Meldina and Cunaria and opened his mouth. ''''Meldina, Cunaria, I''m going to take this job, how about you two?'''' Of course I''ll take it. I''ll take it, too! Vilm nodded at the two men who answered immediately. ''''It''s settled. Guildmaster, I''ll take that request. Give me the details.'''' 29 [23] Search.txt Requested by: Representatives of each organization Reward: 30 gold coins (with a top-up reward) Location: In the mountains near Farren (hiding place unknown) The request: To take out bandits attacking merchants and travelers on Farren Road and in the suburbs. If it is difficult to defeat them, gather information on their hideout, number of members, and armament types. We think there are about 20 bandits in the bandit group, but we don''t know the exact number or where they are hiding. In the defeat, we do not care if the bandits are alive or dead. Please secure as much evidence of their defeat as possible, but please put your own life first. ... Now, this is where the merchants were last attacked. "He was attacked two days ago. He managed to escape with only minor injuries by abandoning his cargo. Two of his guards, the adventurers, lost their lives, though. After receiving the request from Shazar, Virum and the others immediately bought the minimum amount of supplies and left, despite the fact that they had just returned from work. The sun was beginning to set when they reached the place where the last sighting was reported, but Vilm and the others showed no signs of fatigue. The bandits are likely to be resting in their hiding place after the success of this raid. Let''s get this over with tonight. ''But how do we find the bandits? There''s no way to find it in a mountain of information, you know? Miselio''s doubts are also valid. Even if you are able to search for signs of the surroundings, it would be difficult to find the bandits in the wide mountains in a short time. You can''t worry about that. I''ll summon a reassuring ally from now on. The three of them distance themselves slightly as they realize what Virum is trying to do. O white souled one... A near-transparent white magical power flows out of Wyrm''s body. I, I seek you, I seek you (from the earth). White magic begins to swirl and flow around Virum. It became a whirlwind of dust. Return the enemy to the dust... It grew as it took in the wind around it. ''''Advent '''' The white magic that turned into a giant tornado blows up all at once and begins to converge while moving erratically. "The wind disappeared as it popped off with a "pashin''". At the center of it all stood a petite little girl. Her skin was clear and white like Alpinot, and her hair was thin and flowing and shiny white. Her eyes sparkled like emeralds, and the ears that stood on her head and her bushy, wagging tail further accentuated her cuteness. The soft animal hair on her arms and legs is all over the place, and the slightest hint of hiding is a sharp claw that gives the exact opposite impression of her atmosphere. ''''Brother Vee...!'''' The moment the young girl''s gaze catches Virum''s, she disappears with a "huppah" sound. ''''What?'''' Ah! Gone? The three of them were upset when they failed to catch the little girl''s movements. The little girl in question was dressed as a piggyback by Virum and was rubbing her cheek against him. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Suu, brother Vee, and the smell and feel of you. I''m not sure what to do. Sue, ha. Definitely the real thing. Huu, long time no see. You don''t smell like sweat after work, do you? "...but it''s better. Apparently, he has a severe odor fetish. "Um... Huh... "Oh... The three of them are dismayed to see the strange behavior of the summoned little girl. Virum, who noticed this, begins to introduce the piggybacked little girl by patting her head over his shoulder. ''''None of the three of you have ever met. This child is Fumil. He is a wolf spirit animal that controls the wind. As you can see, she''s a spoiled brat, and my sisters and I treat her like a little sister. Be good to her. ...Huu? ''Hm. Huu is a Huumil. I''ve heard about you three from my sisters. No one will ever take over Brother Vi''s sisterhood. Hmph, Master Fumil, I presume. My name is Meldina. It''s a pleasure to meet you. This is Cunnalia. Hi, nice to meet you. It''s Miselio! Be good to each other, Huu! Fumil does not move away from Virum, even though he is encouraged by Virum to introduce himself. Both Meldina and Cunaria are in such a state, yet they are pressured by the intimidation that emanates from her. ''''Hmm, you two are stiff. It''s fine to be a poof, like Miselio. If brother Vee approves, then Fuu approves.'''' "Oh, just call me Mio then! Meldina is usually too reserved. They still call me "genie-sama". It''s a good idea to call me Mio, because I don''t know who the genie is, and I would like you to call me Mio. Miselio''s unreserved attitude towards everyone is probably a strength as well as a weakness. ''''Hmm, nice to meet you, all three of you. Just as Hoomil''s greeting was over, Vilm cut to the chase. ''''Well, when the introductions are over, Huu. I have a favor to ask you, okay? "Hmm, I''ll do whatever Brother Vi asks of me. ''You''re happy to be relied upon,'' said Hoomil, his ears and tail busily twitching. ''Thanks for the help. I heard there was a fight between humans here two days ago, can you trace the scent of blood? "... The moment he heard the request from Wyrm, the expression slipped from Fumir''s face. ''''Oh no... Even though I''m full of Brother Vee''s smell and happy...'''' As soon as he mumbles, Foumill collapses from his knees and is in the very ORZ (despair) position. ''''Uh... I''m sorry, Huu. I won''t ask you to force yourself if you don''t want to, so don''t be so depressed. He is visibly upset, which is unusual for Virum these days. After all, since he''s called his brother, is he naive to his sister? ''''Ugh..., I want to be useful to brother Vee, so I''ll do my best. But if you can do it right, I want you to mark the scent of Brother Vi''s scent on it... ''Uh... okay. If that''s okay with Hoo, I''ll do it. ''? I''ll do my best! Promise! Hmir''s eyes lit up and motivated as soon as the request was passed. Immediately, he sniffed out the remnants of blood heading in a different direction from Farren''s and crotched on Virum''s shoulder, pointing in the direction of the scent. ''That way. Maybe thirty-two. None of them have washed up. It stinks.'' The three of them, other than Virum, were surprised by Foumir''s prediction of not only the direction the bandits were in, but also the number of people, but they were somehow convinced by the fact that they were spirit beasts (Virum''s family). After looking at each other''s faces and nodding to each other, Virum and the others started to run in the direction that Foomir had indicated. 30 [24] Raid on the hideout.txt Virum and the others followed Fumil''s instructions into the mountains. Her instructions were accurate, and by the time the sun went down and it was getting darker around the area, they had found the cave that the bandits were using as a base. They seemed to be loosening up after the successful raid, and those who seemed to be on guard were just standing there with their weapons and didn''t seem to be on guard. They don''t even seem to be pretending to put up with the absence, and they are looking enviously at their friends who are feasting in the square in front of the cave. Wyrm and the others were observing the scene from a little distance away. ''''(You''re wonderfully careless. At this rate, it won''t be hard to take them by surprise.)'''' ''(Right. There are two guards. There are about thirty of them making a fool of themselves. That matches the number of people Master Fuu said. Meldina, who was also told by Huu Mil that it was fine to be Fuu, was still very respectful to the spirits, but she settled on "then, Fuu-sama". Incidentally, it seems that Cunaria and Miserio have decided to call her "Fu-chan". Convinced that the bandits'' banquet would continue for a while yet, Vilm informed Meldina and the others of this plan. ''''(Well, this surprise attack, I''ll leave the leadership to Cunaria)'''' What? Coonaria is about to scream in surprise, but is silenced by Virmu, who anticipates it. Virum lets go of his hand after confirming that Coonaria has calmed down. ''''(After being captured by the slavers before, I believe that Coonaria has a latent dislike for such people. It''s training to overcome that. I''ll have Meldina fight with you, and me and Fuu will support you, so do the best you can.) In fact, this conjecture of Virum''s was brilliantly correct. Even in the city of Farren, Cunaria unconsciously kept her distance from the men with a stern appearance. In small places such as the Adventurer''s Guild, she would not leave the side of Virm or Meldina. The only exception was Assem, whom I met while searching for weapons. ''''(In the future, I won''t always have me or Meldina by my side in actual battles. If we don''t get over that weakness now, it will surely lead to a fatal mistake.) ''''(It''s true. Coonaria, as long as we''re going to be adventurers, we can''t avoid situations like this. I''ll help you too, so let''s do our best?) "(??????) He thought he had gotten stronger. The body that was tired after just a little movement became light as if it were a lie, and was able to bury that swiftly moving kobold under a single sword. When I looked at the bandits again after receiving the pointers from Wyrm, the fear of that time (which I received from the raiders) passed through my head. I was still spoiled. The only reason I was fine until now was because Virum and Meldina were near me. (I was so eager to stand next to Meru...I wanted to catch up with my master...) Noticing this, Cunaria unconsciously bites down on her lip. Blood seeps around the edges of her lips. ''''...I''ll do it. I''ll try.)'''' Cunaria answers by looking into Wyrm''s eyes. "(Good, good eye. You are going to have to eliminate the "sound" between Meldina and Cunaria. When the two of them start to fight, put up a wind wall around the perimeter and ask them not to let the bandits escape. "(Hmm, okay. Silence move. A gentle breeze envelops all of Virum and the others as Hmill chants his magic. ''''Now, no voices or sounds will be transmitted to anyone other than Huu and the others. You can do it to your heart''s content.'''' Thanks, Huw. You three, you''re in good hands. Yeah, we''ll take care of it. Yes! "Don''t mess with me! With a rough plan in place, Meldina and Cunaria split up and ducked into the bushes as they each approached the guards. Coonaria''s large axe, which is more than her height, is kept by Virmu as it may be spotted when approaching. When she gets close enough to be pounced on, Cunaria picks up a pebble under her feet. "Boom...boom...boom... The sound of my heart sounds awfully loud. I can feel my body being frightened by the vision of fear that nests in my mind. Even if I were to run away from this place, at least Meldina would not abandon me. The chances of that happening are infinitesimal as long as the Wyrm have their own surveillance, too. But the one there is surely just the same as before, remaining weak and protected, just the same as before. (I don''t want that to happen...!) A light of determination came to Coonaria''s eyes. Determined to make up her mind, Coonaria threw a pebble through the back of the guard in the exact opposite direction from her. In response to a slight "cracking" sound, the attention of the guards turns to that direction. Huh! I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the comments below. Normally, you would hear the sound of a neck break, but because of the close proximity between you and Cunaria, no sound escapes from the silence move. Meldina also approached the sentry just like Cunaria. It''s a good idea to create small water droplets with magic and place them on the guard''s cheek. ''''Hm? Is it raining? As soon as the guards looked up at the sky to see if it was raining, they approached at once and thrust a mithril knife at his neck. ''''Aagh!'''' Just like the sentry whose neck was broken and died, Meldina, who was affected by the effect of Silence Move, is touched, so her moaning does not leak out to the surroundings. Meldina, who has confirmed that Coonaria has also defeated the guards, begins to chant a medium-sized magic with the help of Miselio. It''s the capture magic that captured more than a dozen mercenaries before, although it didn''t work only on Virum. ''''Let''s go! Aquabind. The countless water balls born from Meldina and Miserio''s magical power transformed into chains and flew towards the bandits who were still unaware of the change and were making noise. ''''Whoa! What the hell? Enemy attack! ''K. Shit! What the hell did the guards do! There are many more people than before, and they seem to have missed about half of them, but that is also within the expectation of the strategy. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. ''''Coonaria!'''' Virum, who was watching the proceedings, throws the great axe that was in his custody over the head of the target that Cunaria was aiming for. ''''Phew! Yaaaah! Receiving a spinning great axe in the air, he swings it down as it is and cuts the man directly below him in both directions. The three men, who were blinded by the man who collapsed while scattering blood splatters, are now attacked by Meldina''s magic. ''''Mio-sama, please! Aqualance. What? The Aqualance released from Meldina pierces the man''s chest. ''''Not yet! Aqualance. Aqualance. Aqualance. A spear of water attacked the confused and fleeing bandits without mercy. Some of them barely avoided it, but waiting at the end of their evasion was a great axe-wielding Kunaria. ''''Hee! Forgiveness... No questions asked! The top half of the bandit''s body is cut in half by a reverse kasaya slash that seems to scoop him up and slam him into the side of the one bound by the Aqua Bind. You''re not going to be able to get away with it. ''Hn, I won''t let you get away. I''m not going to let you get away with this. Ripperfield. Fumil''s magic cuts the bandits who tried to flee outside of a certain range into small pieces. After realizing that there was nowhere to run, the bandits finally confronted Meldina and Cunaria. The number of people capable of fighting has been reduced to just five. ''''You''re saying that we were all killed by these two female brats? You''ve got to be kidding me! I''m going to rip you limb from limb and f*ck you until you break! A man with a one-handed sword slashes at Meldina. You may have thought it was easier to give credit than the big axe-wielding Cunaria, but the reality is not so sweet. Meldina is in no hurry to point her index finger at the man who is coming at her brandishing his sword. "Needle Rain. Countless needles and changing water droplets headed towards the man as he followed Meldina''s fingers. ''''Giaaaaah! It''s not powerful enough to kill you, but the fact that most of it hit, the man unbearably falls to the ground. ''''Huh?'''' Ouch! The dislodged water needle struck the bandits behind the man, which created an opening for them. ''''Seh-yaaah! Taking advantage of the opportunity, Cunaria approached the bandits with her great axe at the ready and swung her body right side up to calm them down. The bandits crumbled down after a few moments of delay. There was no will to resist the ones trapped in the water chains and the other survivors, and the winner of this moment was clearly decided. 31 [25] The end of the bandits.txt I didn''t want the surviving bandits to see Fu-Mil, so I sent him back to the village once I got there. I lightly patted the reluctant Fumil and managed to convince him that I would fulfill my promise after this request was completed. Miselio is also hiding his appearance as usual. Perhaps because they had witnessed the horrific battle just now, the detained bandits are uniformly quiet. ''''Well, if you''re going to be quiet until the guild guys come, we won''t even take your life. I don''t know what happens after we hand them over. If you rebel or try to escape, I''ll kill you. Do you have any questions? "Keh, that''s the kind of shit you let a woman fight for, You weren''t much good at it anyway, so the women told you to back off, didn''t they? You''re a bastard! You''re a bastard! The bandits, at the very least, are swearing to resist. It''s a good idea to have a plan for the bandits, as they are getting more and more heated. It''s a good thing that you are so confident that you can fight me. I won''t say "one by one", so whoever wants to fight me should come forward. If you beat me, I''ll let you all go. Vilm says it without any change in expression. About two of them felt uncomfortable with Virum''s atmosphere and became quiet, but the rest of the bandits are ready to fight. Meldina and Cunaria release the restraints on the bandits who have come forward. They even have the added bonus of returning their individual weapons to you. But they didn''t want to deal with the women who raged in the previous battle. The freed men did not attempt to do anything against them. The bandits finished removing the restraints on those who had come forward and confronted Virum. The battle (slaughter) between Virum and the thirteen bandits had begun. ''''Oraa!'''' f*ck you! f*ck you! The three bloodthirsty people are the first to slash at Virum. You can also have a look at the fact that it is a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The slayers have no predictable response, they are surprised and manage to hold on just before their swords reach the ground, but Virum''s powerful knee-kick to the chin of the man in the middle who has lost his balance and is on his front foot. The bandit''s neck snapped back with a dull thud as he was hit too hard. As it is, he grabs the two men on either side of him by the hair and slams them to the ground as soon as they land. The two who were slammed into the ground are jerking and twitching, so they''ll be (s)he''ll be (s)he alive. The bandits, panicked by the fact that their three companions were knocked down in the blink of an eye, all surround Virum, but instead of Virum being bewildered by the extent of the attack, he kicks the pebbles lying underneath his feet carelessly. The man who was unlucky enough to be the target collapsed like a puppet whose strings had been broken as the pebble pierced his forehead. While he is distracted by the scene, he dives into the bosom of the bandit in the opposite direction and uses his momentum to slam his elbow iron into the pigeon tail. He took the sword the agonized bandits were holding and quickly slashed the throats of its owner and those on either side of it. A total of three swords held by the slashed bandits were thrown at the separate bandits. They were unable to avoid the swords flying at speeds beyond high speed, and all of the swords thrown at them pierced their heads, taking away three lives. Virum, who picked up another sword, slowly closed in on them. ''''Hee! I give up! I surrender! "Oh, we were wrong! Forgive me! We''ll be quiet! The three remaining men lay down their weapons and begin to beg for their lives... What? Hug? Whew! -that plea was never going to come true. ''I gave you the option (chance) first, didn''t I? Don''t you think it''s time for you to go off on a tangent? Tossing his blood-soaked sword, Wyrm threw his blood-soaked sword to the ground first, stepping on the necks of the two barely breathing men who slammed into the ground and pointed to stop them. The two men, who had been quiet because they felt something in Vyrm, trembled with fear at his battle (slaughter), which was even more relentless than the two women who had driven them to it. ''It was a pain in the ass to keep an eye on such a large group of people, and it''s just the right thinning out. Now, I''m going to ask you again, I won''t even take your lives if you stay quiet. What about you guys? ''Yes, sir! I will never disobey you! Oh, I''ll be fine, sir. Virum nodded and replied to the two bandits who swore obedience while rubbing their heads against the ground without the earliest shame or outward appearance. ''Good answer. Meldina, Cunaria, bring some of the guild members with some things that could be used as evidence. I''ll keep an eye on these guys. ''Yes! I understand! ''All right. I need you to keep at least one of them alive so they can testify as well. They did what Wyrm asked and returned to the city of Farren with some of the luggage that had been taken by the bandits. 32 [26] Post-processing.txt Shortly after dawn, Farren''s Adventurer''s Guild was in an up and down frenzy after receiving reports from Meldina and Cunaria. The staff had seen the two who had come to visit and thought they had come to greet their departure, but what they were told was a report of the completion of the defeat of the bandits. Some said it was too early, but now it''s a report of a party that continues to grow at a flying pace and boasts a request achievement rate of 100 percent. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get your hands on some of the items that look like the belongings of the affected travelers and merchants as proof. I''m going to have to ask for adventurers who are ready to leave immediately! I don''t mind if you''re E-rated for once! Just give me a few simple forms to fill out this time. I''ll create the proper thing at a later date! From the reported size of the bandits and the amount of stolen goods they have accumulated, it was decided that they would need a large number of people to head to the bandits'' hideout to retrieve them, and dozens of adventurers, including staff members, were gathered to escort them and transport their belongings. ''''It was just a coincidence, but it''s a good thing we came early! Yeah, it''s not every day you get a job this good. Hey, what happened to that guy? Huh? Are you sleeping? Stupid! Go ahead and wake me up! The adventurers are adventurers, they are adventurers, and they are happily taking orders for work with little risk to their lives, and seeing the rewards that were priced at a premium because of the urgent request. This time, in order to prevent them from illegally acquiring the supplies recovered from the bandits, Shazar, the guild master, was also going to accompany them. When twenty-five adventurers had gathered, the order was closed, and with five guild staff members, Meldina and Kounaria as guides, and Shazar as the supervisor, a total of thirty-three people were ready to leave. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * This is... It''s a hell of a... Ugh, I can''t... When they arrived at the bandits'' hideout, they were unable to accept the reality. Those who had been cut in two by a single sword. Those whose necks were bent in impossible directions. The one with a gaping hole in its body. Although there was no smell of decay, the sight of the horrible corpses scattered about was truly hell. Those with a weak spirit were vomiting unbearably. ''''You''ve reached the Guildmaster. Merdina, Cunaria, thank you for your hard work. I thought it would take you a little longer, but it was faster than I expected.'''' When I turned towards the direction of the voice, I saw Virum walking towards me with the two bound bandits in tow. The two bandits'' expressions were tinged with fear and their bodies were also trembling in small increments. ''''Vilm-kun, thank you for defeating the bandits. I was surprised that you reported so quickly.'''' These two are the only two brigands left. The stolen goods these guys were hoarding were in the cave over there. I''ll have them checked right away. The guild staff will make a simple inventory. The adventurers will begin clearing the bodies and alerting the perimeter before I finish cataloguing. Wyrm handed over the two bandits he had captured to Shazar and the others. There was no mistaking the expressions on the faces of the two men who had been handed over to him, as their expressions had clearly changed to relieved ones. Everyone got to work following Shazar''s instructions, but since no one was willing to take the lead in cleaning up the bodies, Virum and the others decided to take over. ''''Kounaria, let the impact permeate the inside of the target object. This will greatly increase the destructive power. Watch closely. As usual, Vilm slams his body-enhanced fist to the ground. "Doh-oh-oh! At that moment, a loud explosion rang out and a storm of earth and sand descended around Virum. The adventurers who were startled by the sound of the explosion and interrupted their work saw a large hole that had been gouged deep into the ground. ''Well, it looks like this. Coonaria, go for it. (((There''s no way I could do that!))) The adventurers'' hearts are united in their recklessness to a pretty girl (Kunalia) who looks around ten years old. ''''Yes! I''ll try! (((Oh my God! You''re so cute, Coonaria!))) The voice of my heart is again overlapping as I look at Kounaria, who is adorably enthusiastic without a doubt. To watch, Kounaria slams her fist to the ground with the exact same form as Vilm''s to watch from the edge. "D''oh! It wasn''t as bad as the Wyrm, but the earth and sand scattered four times, creating a hole in the ground that was big enough for about three people to fit in. ''''Master! It''s done! (((....How can you do that?!))) Three times their hearts were united in the unexpected result. With their noisy adventurers at their heels, they dug up the corpses of the bandits. Vilm and his team kick down to the hole and fill it up. In the meantime, the staff finishes making an inventory of the items, describing who will be transporting what, while also carrying out the many stolen items. After all the cargo has been removed, the group returns to the city of Farren. Needless to say, on the way back, their topic of conversation was unified to something about Virum and his friends. 33 [27] Recommended by Nanatella.txt The day after returning to the city of Farren, Virum and the others received a call from the Adventurer''s Guild and showed up at the guild''s reception desk. Celica, who had been completely put in charge of Virum and the others, responded to the call with a smile. ''''You have reached the promotion line by completing this job. Congratulations! Mr. Wyrm and Ms. Cunaria will be promoted to the rank of C as of today. ''''... Isn''t it too soon for you to have been promoted to a D grade just the day before yesterday?'''' ''There''s no problem. Defeating bandits and thieves is normally a C-rank or higher request, so there are more promotion points for that. Investigating and defeating bandits'' hideout, disposing of corpses, transporting stolen goods, etc. are all separate jobs. Normally, after you reach the promotion line, you will be asked to take the job of defeating bandits and thieves as a test, but Virum-san and the others have done it this time. Vilm had doubts about the premature promotion of his rank, but after Celica''s explanation, he was convinced. The adventurers around them were also talking about the gossip ever since Virum and the others entered the guild. ''''That elven girl is a B-rank Meldina-san, huh? I''m not sure if she used to be mainly exploring ruins or not, but she''s a beauty because she''s an elf. I''m a fan of Kounaria-chan. It''s a good thing that you have a healthy atmosphere that makes you want to protect them. I''ve heard that she fights with a big axe on her back, but I like that gap. I''ve always shied away from them because of their looks and the rumors about the human race, but Virum is a great guy. He''s not picky about what he does, and for a young man he seems very calm and reliable. ''''I mean, just three people can''t eradicate almost thirty bandits, that''s not a C rank. I''m sure they''ll be able to climb up to the A-rank, maybe even the S-rank. Those three. The rumors are clearly more favorable than the day I came to register with the Adventurer''s Guild. ''''But I can''t forgive that guy from Vilm. To keep Meldina-san and Kounaria-chan to himself...! Oh, you talk so friendly to Mr. Meldina! ''I envy you! I wish Kunalia would call me ''Master'' too. The jealousy of the vindictive men seemed to have been sent against Virm, though. After completing the procedure for promotion to C-rank, Virum and the others were led to the guildmaster''s room under the guise of handing over the reward for their emergency request. The room was filled with Shazar, Sierra, the Farren representative, Assem, the production guild general manager, and Nanaterra, the merchant guild general manager. ''''Virumhan! Honestly, you''ve been a real help! The number of merchants being robbed of their goods by those brigands has been increasing, so we''ve been having a hard time with it. As soon as she saw Vilm''s appearance, Nanaterra, the merchant guild''s general manager, took her hands and buzzed them up and down. Tears pooled in her eyes, telling her that her gratitude to Virum and the others was genuine. ''I didn''t expect to be able to resolve the urgent request we decided on at the meeting the next day. On behalf of the residents of Farren, I would like to extend my thanks to you all. Farren''s representative, Sierra, bowed her head deeply and thanked him. I''m sure it''s going to have an effect on our side as well. This is the way to go," he says. I''m glad to hear that the weapons we gave to the girls were also useful. What? Assem, you''re the one who told me you couldn''t run away. Why didn''t you tell us about this? I didn''t run off with you. You said you were looking for a weapon for your daughter, so I just gave you one of the weapons I have in my shop. Leaving Assem and Nanaterra, who started arguing with Yayoi Yayoi, Shazar moved in front of Virum and the others. ''''Sorry for the noise, Virum. We were all expecting more damage before it was resolved, so we''re excited about the outcome of an immediate resolution. No, I''m glad it was helpful. It was a good experience for Cunaria, too. You''ve been very helpful. Well, now, about that reward... Shazal placed several bags of drawstring that he had prepared beforehand on the desk. I''m going to be able to say that the basic reward written in the request form is 30 gold coins, 10 gold coins for searching and discovering the hiding place, 15 gold coins as the number of bandits was higher than expected, 6 gold coins for disposing of the corpses, 2 gold coins per person for transporting the stolen goods, and a total of 67 gold coins. ...sure. It seems that there are 20 gold coins in each bag, and after a firm count, I handed one to Meldina and Cunaria each. The seven extra coins are the portion that repays the lodging fees that were paid in advance, so they ended up in Virum''s pocket. Meldina has a beaming face and Kounaria has a restless expression because of the large amount of money that came in. ''''Roughly, Assem-han...'''' Nana Terra, do you have a minute? Suddenly, as if Virum had an idea, he called out to Nanaterra, who was still arguing immensely with Assem. ''''Yes... yes! What''s that? Wyrm''s Version Nanatera, as if she instantly forgot that she was arguing with Assem, lowers the corners of her eyes and moves to Virum''s side. That attitude of prioritizing the connection with Virum and his friends (what is profitable) over one''s own emotions is the sum total of the Merchant''s Guild. It''s a good idea to have a set of clothes for Meldina and Kounaria to mend. The bandits'' return blood has ruined the clothes I was wearing, so it''s a gift from me. Let me know if you need help! I''ll put our merchant spirit to work to make the most of the two of you, but I''ll also be able to mend your clothes to make them strong, easy to move, and perform well! Hey, Ville, are you sure you want to do this? ''Oh, Master, I got some money, and I can buy it myself, right? They stared at Vilm with reserve, but there was a flicker of joyful emotion behind their eyes. ''''Oh come on, Miss Meldina, but the Lady of Coonaria is the vanguard, right? Wouldn''t armor be better for you? Nanaterra glares at Assem''s side-stepping, "Don''t say anything unnecessary. ''I was thinking that armor would be fine for Kounaria, but she seems to have a big change in her body shape right now. As it stands, I''m not quite ready to build up my body, and once I''m a little more stable, I''ll have to stop by Assem''s shop. ''Master, I hate it when you talk like that, it makes me sound fat...'' In fact, after that day of assaulting Virum''s room naked, Coonaria''s breasts are getting bigger every day. It''s probably a characteristic of the cattle race, but Kounaria herself seems to have mixed feelings about it, as she wants her height to grow. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. Meldina-san seems to be mainly involved in magical combat, so how about a robe or cloak? ''Oh, I''d like a cloak then. Do you have an item strong enough to shake off a bow or a thrown object? In that case, there''s a great item that I got the other day. It''s a cloak made of demon thread called Rage Spider, but it''s so strong that it won''t even get a scratch on an iron weapon. It seems that Nanatera already has an idea of the clothes she would like to give to them, and she is explaining the appeal of the items. It seems that the same material is used for Kounaria''s clothes, and they are listening intently to Nana-tera''s suggestion that they are first-class in appearance. The two of them seem to be on board, so let''s buy the one that Nanaterra recommends. How much do you want to pay for it? The materials are good, so Coonaria''s clothes will cost 20 gold coins and Meldina''s cloak will cost 16 gold coins. However, Virum and the others were inconvenienced by the trouble they caused us, and they were very helpful. Twenty gold coins for just the two of us, that''s a lot! Sixteen gold coins is too much to lose. Well, I''ll be grateful for the six pieces of gold. How about 30 gold coins? Nanaterra didn''t expect to be haggled over in a price negotiation or vice versa. She had a stunned expression on her face, but gradually began to laugh happily. ''Hahahaha! I''ve been in the business a long time, but I''ve never seen anyone like Wilm! I''ll sell it to you for that price. The inn was at Hiryu no Tomariki, wasn''t it? He said he''d arrange to have it delivered today. I''m looking forward to it. After bowing to Virum once again, Nanaterra refused to say a few words to Shazal and the others and left the room to prepare the goods. After that, Vilm and the others decided to return to the Dragon''s Tree, where they finished chatting. When Virum and the others returned, Nanatera had already brought the goods, to the surprise of Meldina and Kounaria, who were surprised by the quick response. I''m sure the name of the businessman will go out of style if you don''t return the favor. So, Meldina and Coonaria, here is what you ordered. The clothes and cloak that came out of the package that was handed to me, even to a layman''s eye, I could tell that they were tastefully designed. ''''Wow, I like this cloak! Thank you, Ville! Huh~.... Is it okay to receive such a nice dress? Thank you, Master! They seemed to like what Nanaterra had chosen and went back to their room to try on the clothes. I''m glad to hear that you like it. You know, we''ll go back to the store. I''m looking forward to your visit again, Virum. Yeah, I''m gonna have to come by this time. Virum hands Nanaterra a small bag of gold coins and sees her off. Afterwards, I asked for a drink in the esophagus for a break, and as I was having a smoke, they came down to see if I had coordinated with them to my satisfaction. ''''This cloak has a terrific feel to it. ''What do you think, Ville? Does it look good on you? I''ve never worn such a pretty dress before. Isn''t it funny? Master. They ask Wyrm for his opinion. ''Isn''t it good? Meldina''s cloak doesn''t inhibit her movement and is a good length to shake off projectiles. Coonaria''s clothes are easy to grab, but if that happens, we''ll just move to melee combat and we won''t have a problem. Their expressions were soft, even as they laughed at Vilm''s off-base opinion of fashion, though they both laughed at his lack of interest in fashion. 34 Character introduction (up to [27]).txt Hoomil. Race/Spiritual animal va*in* Age/estimated 12,000 years old Favorite things/Vilm (especially the smell), meat Dislikes/foul smells Remarks/ A wolf spirit animal that controls the wind. She''s like a little sister to Virum. She has a severe odor fetish (limited to Vilm''s scent), and is happy just to be around Vilm. Although she can''t fly, she is the fastest among the sisters of the spirit animal. Celica. Race/half-elf va*in* Age/80 years old (around 16 years old on the outside) Likes/reads, people who work hard at things Dislikes / Bosses who are reckless, adventurers who cause a ruckus Remarks/ Since she has high administrative skills, she is often pushed around by her boss, Shazar. He is troubled by the fact that he doesn''t have much time for his hobby, reading. Shazar. Race/Half-Elf, male. Age/200 years old (late 20s on the outside) Favorite Things/Research Dislikes/ None. Remarks/Half-elf who works as a guildmaster of the Adventurer''s Guild. Despite his mage robes, he excels in magical combat. However, he prefers to study rather than fight. He is basically a warm-hearted person. Sierra. Ethnicity/Tiger people Age/21 years old Favorite Things/Peace Dislikes/threats to the peace of the city Remarks/ A talented woman who was chosen to represent Farren at a young age. She is not only smart, but also has a kind and gentle personality. Assem. Race: Dwarves (male) Age/500 years old (late 50s on the outside) Favourites/ Blacksmithing, Spirit of Fire (Faithfulness) Dislikes/exerting oneself to make money Remarks/The general manager of the production guild in Farren. He has his own shop, but he''s a stubborn father who will only sell to those he likes. People who want to buy the weapons he''s trained are always asking for money, but he''s never compromised. Nana Terra. Species: Fuchsia va*in* Age/29 years old Favorite things/business, business negotiations (bargaining) Dislikes/lies. Note: He is the general manager of the Merchant''s Guild in Farren. She has been involved in business since she was a child, so she has an unerring eye for judging goods. She''s the best judge of what she''s selling. Bazelado. Race/Human Male Age/58 years old Favourites/Humanion Kingdom, King Dislikes/enemies of the kingdom. Remarks/ A diplomat from the Humane Kingdom. When he was in Farren on business, he got involved with an abomination (Vyrm), and he himself was choked up, and the spirit animal (Hinori) beat him to death and he fainted. Note that Bazelard doesn''t particularly dislike the abomination, the human race abhors him on a common sense level, so you can''t blame him alone. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Below are the mob characters or characters that would be spoiled if I wrote in detail. You can skip it if you don''t want to. Larsen. A guild master from somewhere else. A randomly chosen one, but one who goes crazy with exposure. Causa. It''s easier to understand if you read it backwards. Kabbaka. It''s clear that she''s not very smart. The proprietress of Hiryu no Tomariki Lulu''s mother and the cat people. We haven''t decided on a name yet. I''ll get to it. Lulu. The head girl of Hiryu no Tomariki. A ten-year-old Lolita. She has the air of a motherf*cker. Mrs. Sonotta. The one who was supposed to be a high-handed lady, but before you know it, she''s become a quiet wife. To tell the truth, many others. Latrice. People who have lost their jobs Silbert. Baron Sonotta''s favorite pet, the Greater Wolf, which is comparable to a B-ranked adventurer. He has a soft spot in his heart for Vilm, who lightly belittles him despite the fact that he attacked him with all his might. Alberto. doggie Zeldia-Humanio. King of the Kingdom of Humaneon. He will be heavily involved in the story in the future. 35 [28] Active Princess and Runaway Female Knight.txt It has been about two weeks since we defeated the bandits. The C-ranked Virum and his team have not changed their orders, and they are still doing the same high quality work as before. If I had to say it was only that they have started choosing to take out requests that have stronger monsters. Now, Virum and the others were heading to the Adventurer''s Guild as usual, when they heard voices arguing from the back alleys along the way. ''''Hey, let go of me! We''re in a hurry! Don''t be such a prude. It''s not safe around here, and I''m going to show you around, okay? Yeah, yeah. I didn''t have any ulterior motive. It''s just a friendly gesture. That''s not necessary. Just let go of me! Apparently there are about three men involved with the woman. She seems to be a strong woman and is stoutly glaring at them even though they are holding her wrists. ''We have to help - you mean Vil! Master! Meldina and Cunaria saw Vyrm dashing to the rescue of the woman like the hero of the story Hey! Where are you going?! Virum turned around as the two of them stopped him. ''''Where... it was Meldina who told you that if you don''t get to the guild soon, you''ll lose your good job, right?'''' You''re going to abandon her? ''Abandonment, you say... Do you know that woman? No, it''s not... I don''t know, girl, but... Then why should I help you? "...Oh my God! You help us because we want to help you! Come with me for a minute! Coona, let''s go! Yes, sir! The two of them grab Virum''s hands, one by one, as he tilts his head curiously and pulls them away. Virum doesn''t understand their intentions and is at the mercy of them for now. The men notice the signs of approaching and turn their heads. ''''What is it?'''' I''m in the middle of a great time, don''t bother me... Hey, hey, these girls are cute, too. What is it? Do you guys want to play with me? That makes it exactly three to three... ugh! At first, the men only saw Meldina and Cunaria, but the moment they caught Virum in sight, their expressions distorted in fear. ''''Oh, shit! This guy is an abomination who beat up Kavacca and the others! So you mean these three are bandit-sweepers? Look, I don''t want to argue with you guys, okay? I''m gonna leave you alone! The rumor of the quarrel with Kavaca and his friends and the rumor of Wyrm and his friends, who had killed almost all of the thirty bandits, was now so widespread among the people living in Farren that no one knew about it. The men are running away as if their previous attitude is a lie. Meldina and Cunaria have lost the opportunity to move into action because they were running away so spectacularly. As for Wyrm, he had no intention of messing with her from the start, so he was a sideline player. It was the woman who had been entangled that broke the rare silence. ''''Um, anyway, thank you for helping me out. She would be somewhere between fourteen and five years old at her age. Her peach-colored hair is pulled up into a ponytail, which may make her look a little young. The easy-to-move clothes that match her lively face make her feel more cheerful. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re looking for a job. "No, no. I ran off right away, so I didn''t do anything...'''' It''s not us. I mean, he saw Master and ran away... The three of them turned their gazes to Virum. ''Black eyes and black hair.... Yes, you''re Vi-li-li. When the woman staring at Virum as if observing him was about to speak to him, a female knight rushed towards him with a ground-shaking force. ''''Mmm! Rips in the princess''s clothes! A man with a bad eye was there! Judgment! It''s a personal death sentence! The female knight, who came at a speed that raised a cloud of dust, leaped and drew her sword with her momentum and attacked Virum with a grand misunderstanding. ''''Hmm?'''' It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the market. It''s a good idea to be able to have a look at it. Stop it! The man is... Don''t worry, Princess! You see, I, Listiane, will take out this bandit who tried to kidnap the princess at once! Die, Oraa! The woman called Princess tries desperately to persuade her, but the female knight (Ristiane), who has reached the extreme end of her misunderstanding, doesn''t seem to have reached her ears. While screaming a roar, Virum lightly avoids her onslaught of sharp sword shots without pause, while keeping all of her sword streaks visible. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. ''''d*mn! Pardon my French! Cheeky! Be quiet! Me! Let them cut you down! Whether from fatigue or frustration, the definition is slowly slipping away from the swordfight. (I think you''re misunderstanding something, but I hear you''re not going to discuss it. I can feel the killing intent, am I still not allowed to kill it?) ....to crush them. It seems that Virum, troubled by the difficulty of dealing with the attackers, has decided to neutralize her for now. Huh! You''re the one who''s been avoiding me all this time, and now you''re going to lay me down? In contrast, Ristiane seems to have heard the murmurings, but she returns with a mockery to Vilm''s words, which have not been countered at all until now... ''That''s a funny joke! If I could do it, I''d try it... ooohhhh! As soon as he did, he was physically turned over. Listyanne, who was laid out on her back, hurriedly flailed about trying to break the restraints, but she didn''t freak out. I''m not sure if he realized that there was nothing he could do, or if he gave up on the idea of fighting, but he glared at Virum as if it was the least he could do. ''''d*mn it, kill him! As a knight, I''d rather die than be humiliated! Yes, I got a "kukkoro" comment. If this were a normal story or an eighteenth-century work, the outcome expected from this situation would be pretty much a given, but that''s our insane (Virum). I get it. He nodded at Ristiane''s words and instantly raised his fist. Go to ...? Ristiane''s expression becomes dumbfounded by Vilm''s reply, which is too tepid. Meldina, Cunaria, and the woman who was called the princess also have a dumbfounded expression on their faces. ''''Owwww! The moment he understood the meaning of that raised fist, Ristiane deflected his own upper body to the side as far as he could with a force that exceeded his entire body and could be described as the best he''d ever had in his life. "BOGOGO! Wyrm''s fist slammed into the ground. It''s not hard to imagine that if it had been hit on the head, it would have been a crushed tomato for sure. Seeing the plunging fist, Ristiane''s mouth is fluttering like a goldfish while turning pale. "Giggling," a sound like a rusty machine barely moving, she moved her gaze to Virum, and what she saw was his face with a strange expression on it. ''Hmm? Why avoid it? Hey, of course I''m avoiding it! That''s dangerous! What will you do with me when I die! No, you''re the one who told me to kill him... Ristiane protests vehemently, but Wilm doesn''t seem to understand why he is being blamed. ''Don''t you know anything about beauty of style? Normally, a female knight would say, "d*mn! When I told you to kill me, you said, "I won''t kill you easily. You''re about to enjoy f*cking me like ''I''m going to enjoy your body''! I don''t know. Why would I have to make a baby with you when I just met you? (Oh, I''ve heard the Master''s line just now, monstrously.) Although the situation is different, Cunaria blushes as she recalls the scene when she was told the exact same lines before. Meldina, who has come to her senses, convinces Virum to pull her off, and the woman called Princess reprimands Ristiane for sitting upright and attacking her for her misunderstanding. The look of ecstasy on Ristiane''s face as she was being reprimanded must have been probably a misunderstanding. 36 [29] Escort request.txt ''I''m so sorry! My guards attacked me too quickly. The one who is uttering the words of apology as if to worship is the woman who was called the princess by the female knight (Ristiane). Thanks to her reprimand and explanation, Ristiane seems to have been convinced, though reluctantly. ''''Princess-sama won''t bow to you! Originally, it was this man''s fault for being so close to the princess! I''m telling you it''s because you helped me, you dumb knight in shining armor! "Pow! The princess slaps Listiane''s cheek with a snap-action slap. Ristiane''s expression as she was slapped is somewhat happy. ''''I don''t mind. I didn''t mean to help them, you know. I was just following these two because they wanted to help. ''What? You''re still a man if you don''t intend to help the princess when she''s in danger! I don''t care what happens to a stranger. If you really want to help me, you''ll put in a request for a job. You! You are forgiven. "Passiiiiiin! Once again, the princess''s slap strikes Listiane. Perhaps because it was more forceful than before, beautiful autumn leaves have formed on Listiane''s cheeks. ''''Yes, yes, shut up for a moment. Now, Virum-san? Now, you said you''d help me if it was a job, right? Yeah, if it''s a job. ''What? How does that princess know Ville''s name? ''Oh, come to think of it,'' The two of them were wondering why she knew Virum''s name when they were supposed to have never met before. ''Let me start by introducing myself. I''m Lumeria-Humanio. I''m the third princess of the Humanion Kingdom. I have taken the liberty of looking up Vilm-san. However, you seem to be a celebrity in this town, so I got the information even though I didn''t tell you. Even though she says it''s selfishly, I can''t sense any ill will on her face. In fact, she is proudly stretching her chest. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. That''s usually the case with Virum, isn''t it? I don''t blame you for investigating me or what you do with me, and I''m not interested in that. But if I''m disadvantaged because of it, I won''t condone it. You must remember that. You! If you''ve been quiet for a while now, what a way to talk to the princess! Get up there! This time you are going to slay me. ''I told you to be quiet, you dumb knight. Is your head so bad that you can''t even remember my commands? Then say so. I''ll cut off your head right here and now. "Even a Buddha''s face is said to be three times over," but Lumelia retracted her joking expression from earlier and stared at Ristiane with a gaze that could shoot the creature to death. Perhaps she sensed that it was a final warning. Reacting to the cold-hearted voice and words, Ristiane instantly straightens her posture and doesn''t move slightly like a stone statue. ''''Totally.... So, Mr. Virum. I''d like to ask you for an escort to the Humane Kingdom. Also, I need you to meet with my father and king, Zeldair-Humanio. ''You can go through the guild on the matter of guards. But why would you want a mere adventurer to meet with the king of a country? My father is interested in the fact that you''ve grown out of annihilation, despite being an abomination. He also wants to apologize for the unintentional comments made by his subordinate, Bazelard. (Bazelard..., that guy, huh? The target is 90% of the Hinori sister (spirit animal). I''d like to make her promise not to interfere in the forest, but the risk of failure is high... Well, what should we do?) Virum guesses King Humaneon''s intentions from the familiar name included in Rumelia''s reply, and thinks about it, but he can''t come up with a very good idea. (After all, I''m not going to negotiate this time. But if we think about the future, is it necessary to have a face-to-face meeting with the king of a country?) All right. We''ll talk about it at the Adventurer''s Guild. Meldina, Cunaria, I will proceed in the direction of taking the request from Princess-san, is that alright? Of course. I mean, how often do you get to know the king? I agree with you! Thank you. Well, I''ll make it official with the Adventurer''s Guild. Once the conversation was settled, Vilm and the others took Rumelia and Listiaane to the Adventurer''s Guild. After arriving at the Adventurer''s Guild, Celica, who had been briefed, immediately interceded for Shazar, and the five of them were led to the guild master''s room. Even in the presence of the princess of a country, Shazar''s meekness did not change. Although Celica''s one is stiff and nervous. ''''I understand the story. If Virum-kun and the others are willing to accept it, then let''s leave this request in the care of the Adventurer''s Guild. Celica-kun, I''ll ask you to prepare the request form and process the order. ''Hi! I''ll get right on it! Celica is in tears as she gets on with her work, having been entrusted with the task of handling a request from a country that is putting a lot of pressure on her. Celica, as usual, is in pity. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. ''''Well, Princess Lumeria, Your Highness.'''' Huh? Instantly, the temperature in the room changes to a cold object. ''''I have a general idea of what the people of the Humane Kingdom want from Virum-kun.... If they try to force that request, the upper echelon of Farren... no, I, Shazar, will be the enemy. Please tell Zeldia-sama that. The usual calm expression on his face is nowhere to be seen, and a Noh mask-like nothingness is sticking to his face. Although you can''t feel the killing spirit, a sense of intimidation that an ordinary person can''t release dominates the place. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get your hands on it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out. Your words, I''ll be sure to give them to the king. Of course, I promise not to behave atrociously towards him either. Lumeria''s mental strength to withstand Shazar''s intimidation and reply in a firm tone of voice can be described as amazing. ''''Promise, we made a promise, right?'''' The intimidation emanating from Shazar disappears and he returns to his usual meek expression. Incidentally, Virm and Cunaria, who was undergoing his murderous training on a daily basis, and Meldina, who was watching the training in close proximity, were kelpid. It was decided that it would take a little time to prepare the paperwork and process the orders, so Virum and the others, who had decided to leave tomorrow morning, were to disperse for now. After informing the people in the upper echelons who were involved in the city of Farren, as well as the proprietress and Lulu of the flying dragon''s Tombstone, that they were leaving on business, Virum and the others prepared for their journey to the Humane Kingdom. 37 [30] Flying dragon invades.txt "An escort to the Humane Kingdom." Client: Lumeria Humanio Reward: 120 gold coins (not including expenses) Place: From the city of Farren to the Humane Kingdom Contents of the request: Escorting HRH the Third Princess of the Humane Kingdom to the Humane Kingdom and the Royal Palace, and having a dialogue with the King. Note: Farren doesn''t have many guards because of his top secret visits. Do not tell anyone about your client''s identity. You are not expected to absolutely obey your client''s instructions, but unless your life is in danger, you will do your best to follow them. Perhaps because it was an early morning departure, there is no sign of people on the Farren Road. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. At present, we are discussing the route to the Humane Kingdom while having breakfast with the sandwiches that the landlady gave us when we left the Flying Dragon''s Marquee. The closest route is through the checkpoint. There are lodgings, but the number of adventurers and merchants coming and going is so great that it''s not clear whether we can get a room or not. ''If it''s just Lady Lumeria and Mr. Listiane, wouldn''t they be willing to give you a room? The three of us can camp out in the field if we want. ''I''m not going to wield power for nothing. Besides, I''m here in top secret. I don''t want to be too obvious. If you''d given me a word of order, Your Highness, I''d go get you a place to stay... ''Huh...'' I wonder who was on the way to Farren, trying to get rid of the guests who had already paid for their accommodation in advance? You can''t just kick me out! I just asked if you would give me a room for the Princess to rest in! "Drawing a sword and holding it to their throat isn''t a favor, it''s a threat... it''s a threat... poor Knight Listie! "Passiiiiiin! Lumelia''s slap is still kicking ass today. After a few derailments, Vilm and the others decided to take the route via the barrier and the inn, and they began to proceed to reach the inn before dark. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * When the sun was setting and the area was beginning to turn vermilion, they finally arrived at the outskirts of the inn town, their first day''s destination. They unconsciously let out a sigh of relief, but as they got closer to the lodging town, they began to notice something strange about it. What was decisive was the black smoke rising from the inn town. It was clear that they were not in the mood to cook rice. ''Is there a fire? Maybe we''re being attacked by bandits or something. Let''s go, everyone, get ready for battle as we go. Ha! Okay! I understand! The four of them, including Lumelia, quickly reacted to her command and rushed out to the inn where black smoke was rising. ''''...What''s going to happen when the target of the escort runs into danger on his own? Wyrm followed the girls, dismayed by the actions of Rumelia and the others, as if he had no choice. The inn town they arrived at was dominated by fear and confusion. Normally, at this time of dusk, it would be full of activity, with customers pouring into the food shops and stalls in search of dinner. However, the people who were fleeing from the city did not feel the slightest trace of such a luxury. And that''s as it should be. The four of them jumped into view... A stray dragon! ''''It was a giant flying dragon that was rampaging around, destroying building after building in the inn town. ''''This is ridiculous! Flying dragons are demons that live in the alpine region! Why are we in this place! And that giant body... It could be a subspecies that was born out of mutation. Even ordinary flying dragons are A-rated...! And we''ve got to get to them anyway! I''ll be the bait, so please guide me in the meantime! ''Mr. Cunaria, don''t take it easy. Listy, if you can get the people around you to evacuate, we''ll join you! Ristiane is astonished to learn that a flying dragon living in a flock has come down to such a flat area in the high mountains. Meldina calmly considers the situation in spite of the unforeseen circumstances. As Cunaria jumps out to be a decoy on her own, Lumelia begins to help evacuate the people with Ristiane in tow. ''''Grrrrrr...'''' When the flying dragon noticed the approaching Kunaria, it let out a low roar and threatened him. Glaring back at him defeatedly, Kunaria held up a great axe, which could be said to be his favorite, relative to him. (I don''t know how much of my own power can be passed on, but...!) I''m going to do my best... Cunha, we''ll cover you! Meldina and Cunaria kick off the ground and leap at the flying dragon... All right, hold on, guys. "Kukin! "Kokin''! Squeak! Hupe? At the same time, the bones in Cunaria and Meldina''s neck screamed as they were grabbed from behind by the back of their collars. It must have hurt considerably. Coonaria is sitting up, holding down the back of her neck and shaking with a purr, while Meldina is staggering around on the ground, unable to bear the pain. The flying dragon also seems to have been disappointed by the too unexpected turn of events, and seems to be looking at the situation without trying to attack. "Awwww..... What are you doing, Master? "Hey, Ville, this is no time to mess around! Cunaria and Meldina protest with teary eyes as Virum appears behind them, but the protested one is nowhere to be seen. Virum goes straight out in front of the two of them and walks up to the flying dragon without warning. ''''...! Grrrrrr!'''' Virum, who was approaching too naturally, was slow to warn me, and the flying dragon switched the target of his threat as if he had just realized it. ''''Alright, it''s alright. I won''t let those people behind me get to you, so don''t worry.'''' The flying dragon looks like it''s about to bite him, but Virum doesn''t mind at all. He approached the flying dragon''s mouth himself in a light tone and stroked its chin up. At first, the flying dragon was wary, but perhaps he realized that Virum didn''t have any hostile intentions, so he gradually reduced his snarl to a low growl and became more and more willing to be stroked. ''''Good boy. Just stay quiet.'''' "C''mon, C''mon, C''mon, C''mon. As if following Virum''s words, Fei Long sits down in a prone position on the spot. Virum slowly walks around behind the flying dragon while touching the body as it is. ''''I knew it. So this was the cause.'''' What I saw was a single arrow that was stuck in the flying dragon''s buttocks and was broken in the middle. It was stabbed deep into the return part of the gut, and it was unlikely to be removed by the slightest or slightest movement. ''''If something like this was stuck in me, I''d get frustrated and want to lash out. I''m going to pull it out, so just bear with me a bit, okay? I don''t know if the words came through or not, but when Virum poked at the broken arrow so as not to irritate it, the flying dragon saw it and closed his mouth as if he were gritting his teeth and meditated as if he were enduring something. Vyrm didn''t pull the arrow out in one fell swoop, but instead dug his fingers into the wound and dug up the arrow butt bit by bit. It''s not as much as screaming, but it will be painful to be directly touched and widened by the wound. ''''Kruu... Kruun...'''' A pensive cry could be heard from the flying dragon. It took a little while, but Virum seemed to be able to pull the arrowhead out successfully. ''''Cunaria. Get me some drinking water.'''' ''What? Oh, yes, sir. After receiving clean water for drinking from Coonaria, Vilm washed the wounds by using it sparingly and applied the wound medicine (Luona grass) of Vilm''s method. Now that''s good. Now, go back to your nest and get well. Wilm urges him to avoid the treated area, tap it lightly and leave. This is the end of the matter, I thought... You! How dare you heal the flying dragon (that guy) that attacked the inn and then let him go! It was Ristiane who came over. 38 [31] Each value.txt You! How dare you heal the flying dragon (that guy) that attacked the inn and then let him go! It was Ristiane who came with a shout of anger. He seemed to have finished evacuating the people in the inn town and came in a hurry to help Meldina and Cunaria, who had become a decoy. ''''The flying dragon (this guy) was just frustrated and flailing around because he had an arrow stuck in his body. Now that he''s healed and he''s calmed down, why don''t we let him go? You''re kidding me! There have been no deaths, but the innkeepers have suffered! We can''t allow such a dangerous demon to get away with it! "Glulululu! The flying dragon reacts to Ristiane''s killing intent and begins to threaten again. Virum, who appeases the flying dragon while petting it, lets out a big sigh. ''''It was definitely a person who put you in such a dangerous situation, right? Basically, flying dragons never leave the mountains where their pack lives. Either the prey in their territory would be depleted or they would be driven away by another creature. The arrow stuck in the flying dragon''s (this guy) ass was definitely an arrow used by people. I don''t know who did it, but it''s clear that he was attacked by a person. Therefore, the reason why the flying dragon (this guy) was rampaging here is because of a person. I don''t give a shit! What''s wrong with attacking demons that harm us! Then let me ask you the opposite. What is wrong with this flying dragon attacking the people who harmed the demons? ''What? Yeah, but those people in this town didn''t attack that guy! ''Can you distinguish between individual demons that attack you? Unless it''s an individual with a lot of characteristics, the appearance of a different species looks all the same. Ristiane''s eyes narrowed at Wyrm''s answer. The killing spirit emanating from her gradually increases. ''''...You are a human, yet you protect the demons? Don''t get me wrong. I''m not on the side of the people and I''m not on the side of the demons. The only thing I care about is my family and friends. The reason why I healed Flying Dragon this time is because I didn''t want Meldina and Kounaria to fight with the wrong idea. If the flying dragon (this guy) had not followed my advice and continued to rampage, I would have killed him. ''''...You''re still an abomination. Normal humans wouldn''t defend a demon that attacked them for any reason. If it weren''t for the orders of the princess, I wouldn''t have hired you... I don''t care what you think. I''m not going to change my mind. It''s natural to respect our own species, but remember that it applies to them too. The standoff between Wyrm and Ristiane continues. Meldina and Cunaria, and for some reason, even the flying dragon is watching the outcome with a harassed look. ''''Meldina-san! Mr. Cunnalia! Looks like he''s safe, right? The flying dragon is getting quiet... what are you doing? The one who broke the silence was Lumeria, who had let Ristiane get ahead of her and followed her. She noticed Virum''s Listiane glaring at each other with a killing intent and hurriedly interrupted her. ''''Princess, let''s not hire these people after all. This guy in particular can only be a harm to our country.'''' Wait, Listi. It''s my father''s, the King''s, request to take him away. And you know that we can''t stop it, not on our own. What the hell is going on here? He is surprised that Listiaane, who is usually always following his (Lumeria''s) image and tends to be somewhat out of the loop and out of control, is staring at him with murderous intent without taking her eyes off of Virm, and asks for an explanation. Ristiane tells Lumeria without wrapping up her interactions with Virum. Vilm also didn''t make any particular side-effects, and silently listened to the situation. ''''I see. Listy is right.'''' ''Princess! Now then...! Ristiane''s expression shines with joy at Rumelia''s reaction. ''''But what you said, Virum-san, is also true. Our values are only what we see from a human perspective. The elves have their own values, just as the beastmen have theirs. As an abomination, he has been raised to live a life different from that of ordinary humans, so it is only natural that his values would be different from ours. However, the reply that followed from her was not the one Listiane asked for. Ristiane turned her resentful gaze to Virum even more than before, but because of Rumelia''s insistence, she didn''t jump at him. ''Whatever happens, I''m determined to take him to the kingdom. I know what you are saying for me and the kingdom, but this decision will not be reversed. Are we clear? Okay, okay. Ristiane steps back with an expression of reluctance. Having finished speaking, Rumelia turns to Virmu. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. ''''Well, Virum-san. I know I said that to Listy, but that doesn''t change the fact that that flying dragon is dangerous. And I''m against letting it go. What the hell are they going to do about it? So why don''t we just take him there? What about ??????? The four of them were stunned with their mouths hanging open at the unexpected answer. I''d like to send her back to the nest, but if the client (Hime) says so, we can take her with us. If it''s this big, it''s safe for the five of us to ride it, right? Next time you don''t listen to me and lash out, I''ll just kill you... Huh? He must have sensed the inordinate amount of killing energy that Vilm''s squinting eyes emitted. The flying dragon shakes its head so vigorously that you can see the afterimage. ''''Wait a minute! There''s no guarantee that that flying dragon will listen to you! I can''t take you to the kingdom... Sit down. The flying dragon obeys Wyrm''s orders and sits down on the spot. ''''Get down.'''' He folded his wings and put his head on the ground. ''Three circles in the sky. Come back here and ring once. He jumped up with great vigor and circled around the area visible from the inn. When he had circled around three circles cleanly, he landed in front of Virum and let out a ''gurua''. ''''Oh no, that''s ridiculous...'''' ''''Mr. Fei Long is listening to his master. You never cease to amaze me, Ville. ''I''m starting to get a headache because Mr. Vilm is so substandard...'' It seems that the giant flying dragon doesn''t even show any signs of disobedience, and is unable to hide its surprise at the obedient behavior of the giant flying dragon. As a reward for faithfully carrying out his orders, Virum patted the flying dragon and gave its throat area a good squeeze. ''''Krung.'''' The flying dragon, which sounds pleasant, does not feel the ferociousness of the previous moment. ''''If it''s anything to go by, Princess, would you like to give orders?'''' ''What? I, I...? You! You''re not going to let the princess do something so dangerous! Ristiane stepped forward to protect Rumelia, but Vilm grabbed her by the back of the neck of her armor and lifted her up like a cat. ''''What are you doing, let go! Ristiane is raging, but she still can''t escape Virum''s hands. ''''Now the princess will give you an order. Unless it''s something dangerous, you will obey it. Is that clear? "Grua! Hiryuu responded cheerfully to Vilum''s words. Flying Dragon shifted his gaze to Lumeria to listen to her orders, but the person in question would have only thought that he was being stared at. ''''Ugh.... Well then, please take a seat right there.'''' Just like in Wyrm''s time, the flying dragon obeys the order and sits down on the spot. ''''...! One, try to get down on the spot next time. He hangs his head without disobedience. ''Oh, I''m going to pat you on the head and you''re going to stay quiet. He reluctantly approached the flying dragon and slowly touched the flying dragon''s head. The flying dragon does not move. As if the fear of the flying dragon has faded, Lumelia continues to stroke it repeatedly. ''''Kruang.'''' Lumeria''s eyes widened at the flying dragon who sounded comfortable. ''''I''ll allow this boy to accompany you! And give me this baby! Hi, Princess. Ristiane screams in surprise at the fact that Lumelia''s attitude has changed a hundred and eighty degrees. ''''Oh my God, how cute! You are so insane to hurt such a smart, pretty girl! When I return to my country, I will tell my father to find and punish those who have hurt me! We''ll have to give her a place to live too! It seems that the fear that she had felt so early on had flown away from Rumelia''s head. ...Only about the flying dragon. You are the princess''s bodyguard. Hurry up and go stop that thing. Half-eyed and dumbfounded, Vilm lets go of Ristiane, but she doesn''t respond at all. ''''Oh, the princess, the princess has been cuckolded.... It''s not a good idea to have a big lizard like that. I don''t think he''s ever smiled so kindly at me in recent years... I don''t think I was cuckolded... "...Huh. Vyrm let out a sigh and decided to wait until Lumelia and Listianne returned to normal. In addition, let''s just say that it took more than thirty minutes for Lumeria to calm down. 39 [32] Riding a flying dragon.txt The morning after the attack of the flying dragon, Virum and the others decided to leave for the Humane Kingdom. ''''Okay, we''re all aboard, right?'''' I never thought I''d get to ride a flying dragon... Just as Meldina said, it''s the back of the flying dragon that Virum and the others are riding on. Yesterday, after Lumeria had calmed down, she called back the people who had been evacuated and explained the situation and how it happened. Naturally, there were voices that regarded the flying dragon as dangerous, but they were convinced that the kingdom would write a letter of attestation that the destroyed lodgings, facilities, and stalls would be repaired and compensated for the damage in person (or rather, Lumelia would), and that they would also give them a note that they would provide money for the reconstruction. ''I thought your identity was top secret?'' When asked by Vilm, Lumelia said, "I can''t help it if it''s for the sake of this child. Besides, I''ll be with you once I go back to the kingdom,'''' she replied simply. ''''Hey! Why am I the only one tied to my feet! From below, or in other words, from the flying dragon''s feet, Listiane''s voice could be heard. The owner of the voice, which was slightly angry and resentful, was tied to the flying dragon''s feet with a rope and secured to it. ''''It can''t be helped that High Sierra didn''t want you on it. Be patient.'''' ''Yes, Listi. If High Sierra refused, it''s no wonder. Be patient. Hi, Your Highness. At Rumelia''s words following Wyrm, Ristiane''s shoulders slumped with a gulp. Incidentally, High Shera was the name of the flying dragon named by Rumelia. According to the person himself, "It was an intuitive inspiration. It couldn''t be anything but this name! I hear that. Never mind that it feels like a superlative name for a certain Farren representative. "Well, Hyshela. "Well, Hi Shelah, fly in that direction. I''m counting on you. "Kruang! At Wyrm''s direction, High Sierra kicked the earth and flapped her wings wide and flew off in the direction of the earth. The excited voices of Rumelia and the others and Ristiane''s screams were the tree spirit. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * When the time is approaching noon, the castle town of the Humane Kingdom was bustling as usual. Since it was lunchtime, people were gathering around the eateries and food stalls. In such a situation, a soldier who was unlucky enough to be the lunchtime watchman was looking up at the sky absentmindedly at the top of the watchtower. ''''Hah, I''m hungry...'''' I try to calm the snarling belly worm by stroking it to give me food, but I don''t see much effect. ''''d*mn..... That bastard put me on duty. It''s not so lucky. I complain, thinking of my coworkers who forced me to be a looker and quickly went off to lunch. ''I''ll be free when I get back... hmm? Suddenly turning my gaze outward, I catch a small sunspot in the sky beyond. The complexion of the soldier who looked through the equipped telescope to confirm this is the case gradually turns pale. ''''Well, no way...? Hi, hi, it''s a flying dragon! "Kang-kang-kang, kang-kang-kang. They keep ringing the alarm bells with all their might to warn of the emergency. As expected of the soldiers of the kingdom. You can find a number of different types of people who have been in the market for a long time. However, that resolute attitude is broken in just a short time. "Grrrr... Flying dragons... What a big deal... Hey! You haven''t got the support yet! We can''t even stop that thing from happening on our own! ''How far do you think it is from here to the royal castle? You could use a horse and you still wouldn''t have made it to the castle! The flying dragon (High Sierra) is roaring, unsure of where to go down, but from the soldiers'' point of view, they don''t feel anything but threatened. ''''Oh, we can''t get down if they''re all gathered here,'''' Master, what do you want to do? ''What are we going to do, we could just jump off at least this high? Meldina''s and Lumeria''s eyes narrow as Vilm answers as if it were a matter of course. ''''Virum-san? Most people would die if they jumped from this height, right? I''m a normal person, so if I jump, I''ll die, okay? ''Ville? I think it''s a bit dangerous too. Maybe Kuna will be fine, though. Uh... Well then, Cunnalia, take care of Meldina. Huh? Uh, yes? Do you understand? After seeing Rumelia and Meldina who were negative to his proposal and reluctant, Vilm decided to leave Meldina to her own apprentice for now. Although he quickly replied back, Cunaria didn''t seem to understand what he was asked to do. ''''Alright Princess, let''s go.'''' ''What? You''re not going? Oh, wait a minute... The actuality of this is that it''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. The fact that that position was a princess hug was probably a result of taking into account the fact that it was to protect the client from the impact of landing. ''''Huh? Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Unable to endure the fear of falling, Lumeria screams as she hugs Virum. Hearing that scream, Ristiane seems to be making some kind of noise, but she can''t do anything about it because she is tied down. The soldiers, who were on alert for the flying dragon, can''t help but brace themselves for the scream that suddenly echoes out. "Stamp," landing with a light sound that doesn''t seem to have landed from a high altitude, Vilm tries to put Rumelia down, but her body seems to be frozen in fear, and she doesn''t move away, shaking with a rattling sound. ''''Oh, Your Highness!'''' Just in time, a soldier who was in a position to see Lumeria''s face exclaims in surprise. Next, with a "Zudang", Cunaria comes down holding Meldina with a heavier sound than Vilm. ''''Master, I was able to land properly~'''' You know, it''s a little scary, all right. A flying dragon (which the soldiers believe is the flying dragon) that has come to attack the capital, an abomination (with an appearance) Virum and his associates who seem to be riding on the flying dragon, and the third princess of the kingdom who is (seemingly) held by the abomination. With all these conditions, the soldiers'' next action is predictable... "Hey you! What are you going to do with the princess? Get that hand off me! ''''Did he send that flying dragon to you? If that''s the case, then if we catch this guy...! Don''t resist, okay? Grow up! Quickly, the soldiers surround Vilm and raise their spears to warn him. In contrast, Vilm is slow-paced. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. ''Hey, princess. We''ve already landed, come on down! Wait a minute. My body won''t stop shaking. I can''t wait to see if you can convince them or get them to back off. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this article. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. It''s a good thing that you don''t move. Your Highness, please come this way quickly... Shut up! A soldier who thought Wyrm had freed Lumeria led her to help her, but the blackmail left her speechless. Even the soldiers who surrounded her stopped moving at Rumelia''s blackmail. ''Lower your weapons, put them down!'' Yeah, but... Put it down! Ha, ha! The soldiers were puzzled by the orders issued in a quiet voice, but they reflexively obeyed the same orders issued next in a strong tone of voice. Lumelia, who looked around at the soldiers who had become immobile in an upright position, finally released her stern expression. ''''Good. They are not the enemy. I''ll explain to you guys later and someone send a message to the royal castle. "I (Rumelia) and Ristiane have brought this person (guest) to you." ''Ha! I''ll be on my way! The soldiers reacted immediately to Rumelia''s orders and rushed out towards the royal castle. ''''Well, I''ll drop the flying dragon (that kid) off next. Open the square.'''' ''Ha, ha! By order of Her Highness Princess Lumelia! Open the square! Following the voice of the person who looks like the soldier-in-chief, a condition is immediately prepared for High Sierra to get off. ''High Shelah! Get down here! Take it slow so you don''t destroy the building! "Kruang! Responding to Rumelia''s orders, High Sierra gradually descended to a lower altitude as she said. ''''Oh, such a big flying dragon, it''s listening to the princess''s orders. Holy shit. What the hell is going on? The soldiers were buzzing at the unbelievable event. There was a sense of awe in many of their eyes. ''Huh, good boy.'' "Krull... When I stroked Hi-Shera as she came down to work, she cleared her throat pleasantly. ''''If His Highness has become a flying dragon user (wyvern tamer)? And that''s so much more than a giant flying dragon with a giant flying dragon like that...? Yeah, yeah! It must be! Hail, Your Highness! Long live Princess Lumelia! The soldiers who had been watching the exchange between Rumelia and Heichella begin to make a lot of noise as if they were excited to hit the ground running. Before they know it, it infects all the soldiers who had come to the square and turns into a loud cheer. ''''Hi, Princess-sama~, it''s time to untie the restraints~'''' In the midst of all this, we don''t know if Ristiane''s pathetic voice reached his master (Lumeria) or not. 40 [33] Audience and negotiations.txt While Rumelia was playing with Heishela, a group of knights came from the direction of the royal castle. The soldiers hurriedly split off to either side to make their way through. Their orderly marching movements were undisturbed and showed their high level of discipline. The knights who stopped in front of Lumeria playing with High Sierra all kneeled in place at once. ''''Princess Lumeria, Your Highness. We are here to receive you, the third knight leader Lieselotte and the other twenty. Our guest, Virum-dono and the others will be accompanied by our guards, so I ask you to accompany them. Thanks for your help. Liz, I know you have nothing to worry about, but you should never be rude to me. Following Lumeria''s gaze as she moved flickeringly, she saw Ristiane''s figure, who had finally been freed by Cunaria''s hands. ''''Huh. That idiot, has he done something again?'''' Yes, you''ve done a great job with our guest. I know you''re doing this for me, but you don''t know how much you''re getting. It''s a good thing that you have a good military force. ''But isn''t the Princess responsible for this incident? It was the princess who chose Listy (that thing) to accompany her. Oh, you''re a good sport. I thought I reported it properly, didn''t I? ''Leaving a note in the room is not a report. And I don''t think Listy (Ale) would report it herself. I would ask you to put yourself in the shoes of someone who would tell it to His Majesty and the chief ministers. Lieselotte, who covered her face with one hand as if she was dumbfounded, let out a grand sigh. In fact, this Princess Highness (Lumeria), as can be thought from Lieselotte''s words, is not an official emissary. The reason why Rumelia, the princess''s highness, had only one guard, Listiane, was also because she had a fanatical loyalty to him, so he wouldn''t let her report to him without permission. This is the reason why he or she had a dispute with Vilm and almost turned against him or her, but... Now, you are relieved of your knight Ristiane''s bodyguard at this time. Go home and wait for news from the castle. What? Wait a minute, Liz! Why should I be removed from the princess''s guard? ''''You still don''t have a good way of talking to your superiors, Listi. That''s why you''re one of the best in the country, but you''re still a junior knight. Take him away! Following Lieselotte''s orders, two knights take up positions on either side of Listiane. ''''Yes, yes. If you''re going to riot, I''ll send you to a quiet position where you''ll never again have any contact with Princess Lumeria. Keep quiet, okay? Listiane was already on the verge of going out of control, but when she heard Lieselotte''s words, she was reluctantly taken away by the two knights. After she was out of sight, Lieselotte turned towards Virum and the others. ''''Nice to meet you. Virum-dono, Meldina-dono and Cunaria-dono. I am sorry for the delay in greeting you. I''m Lieselotte, I am the Knight Commander of the Humane Kingdom. I have been entrusted with the task of guiding and escorting you to the castle. I look forward to working with you. It''s Vilm. Meldina. It''s a pleasure to meet the famed Lady Lieselotte. I''m Cunnalia. Hi, it''s nice to meet you! Lieselotte shook hands with a good-natured smile and shook hands with them in turn. Even Vilm, who was showing caution, took his hand without seeming to care much about it. It''s a good idea to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re doing. In addition, Heishela waits outside the castle walls (sit) by Rumelia''s order (selfishness). After being recognized as Lumelia''s flying dragon, Heishela was assigned about 20 soldiers to watch over her and take care of her. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * When they reached the royal castle, Vilm and his men were immediately ushered into an antechamber near the King''s Chamber. King Zeldia, who had received a message from Rumelia, had called off all governmental affairs and audiences for the day and made preparations for a meeting with Virum and the others. Meldina and Cunaria seemed uncomfortable with the lavish furnishings, which they rarely saw. Wyrm seems to be leaning against the wall, thinking about something. In the meantime, a soldier calls me and leads me to a large doorway that leads to the king''s room. ''Don''t be rude,'' Vilm and his friends look out for the soldiers who are advising them and walk through the open door. The first thing that jumped into view was the beautiful furnishings that were on a different level from the ones in the waiting room. A chandelier that emits a light that looks like it''s dotted with stars. A red carpet with an abundance of gold thread that felt soft as you walked on it. Paintings with a powerful power that holds the gaze of viewers and does not let go. It was so beautiful and glittering that it was hard to imagine how much gold was used in this room alone. In the midst of all this, Virum was walking as if he were taking a walk through the city. Meldina and Cunaria seemed uncomfortable, but they walked behind him, pulled by Vilm. Stopping a dozen or so meters before the throne, Virum looked up slightly and caught the king''s figure. He is a mature man with a face reminiscent of a man in his fifties, but the intimidation emanating from his body is quite impressive. Although he is dressed in extravagant clothing, he looks as if he is standing on the front lines of a battlefield. It''s more appropriate to call him a great general than a king. Are you the king of this country? Virum speaks to the king (Zeldia) in a tone as if he were talking to an acquaintance. ''Huh? What disrespect to the king! These adventurers who don''t know anything about common sense won''t go this far! "Get on your knees or else! The overlords instantly begin to make a commotion. It is the expression of Lieselotte, who was standing by, that has not changed, but she is looking at Vilm. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Good, be still. They responded to the words Zeldia uttered, and they quieted down as if they had hit the water with a snap. Zeldia''s sharp eye light shoots through Virum. Probably, if you''re not a suitably talented person, you''d be cowering under this gaze alone. It''s interesting. It''s just like a gentle breeze, neither resisting nor resisting my pressure. A man of some ability will reflexively prepare himself. If you don''t have the ability to do that, you''re going to make yourself stronger. You are far more competent than Bazelade has ever told me you are. Zeldair looks at the unconcerned Virum with delight. I''m sorry I tried to test you. I''m sorry to have tried it," he says, "but I can''t help but be aroused by the sight of such a strong man as yourself. I am Zeldair-Humanio, king of my Humane Kingdom. You don''t need to change your language or manners. I want to talk to you in your natural state. He was Lumelia''s father, after all, when he didn''t show any signs of being particularly offended and didn''t bother with words or politeness. "I''m Virum the Adventurer. I came to this country at the request of the princess this time. I did indeed hand it over, right? Yes, I''m here. Yes, I heard you. That little witch. I don''t know where she was listening to me, but she was doing things on her own... Well, since you''re here, let''s not get hung up on the details. It seems that Zeldair is having a hard time with Lumelia''s energy. It''s a good thing that you''ve bought into it, but I''m what you guys call an "abomination". In all the years I''ve been in this country, the way people treat me, the way they treat their abominations, how is it that you, the king, are so friendly to them? Ah, ah, ah, ah, you''re getting good at it. You know what I''m thinking. Laughing happily, Zeldia signaled to one of the assembled overlords. Slowly, the one who appeared was Bazelard, who had come to Farren earlier as a diplomat. Bazelard, who walked up next to Wyrm, first bows to the king (Zeldia). ''''Your Majesty. I am truly grateful for the opportunity to make an apology to Virum-dono. I hope you will forgive me for exposing my abomination in front of your Majesty for a while. Bazelard saw Zeldia nod at that statement, and he turned to Vilm and sat down, bowing his head. ''''Virum-dono. I apologize once again for despising you as an abomination and for being rude to you, Spirit Beast. If you don''t feel good about it, you can give me your head. If you want me to be your slave, I will gladly let myself fall into slavery. So, I ask you to consider the proposal you are about to make, without regard to your feelings toward us humans. Having said that, Bazelard bows his head even more deeply. His forehead is already touching the floor, and yet he continues to be apologetic as if to press on. It is only in Farren that he was swept away by emotions from a series of impossible things, but he can sacrifice even his own existence if it is for the sake of his country, and even the king, for that matter. That''s the essence of Bazelade. I don''t care what people call me an abomination," he said. I don''t care if people call me an ''abomination'' or an ''abomination'', I just want to shut you up because you''re making a big deal out of it. I know that humans have their own agenda. So I don''t blame you for that. The overlords around them were surprised that Vilm, who had been scorned for being an abomination for so long, said he didn''t care about that. Even Zeldia frowns slightly. Vyrm continues nonchalantly. ''But I''m not going to follow the human code. I''m not sure if it''s the king''s request or a slave''s, but if I like it, I''ll take it, and if I don''t like it, I''ll refuse it. If you''re still willing to do that, then I''ll at least listen to what you have to say. "I have been brought up as an abomination under a code made by man. I can''t be so shameless as to tie you up in knots now. I''m really, really sorry, Master Virum. Bazelard lowers his head once again after raising it. The overlords who were watching the exchange finally realize that Virum is the same person, but he has not lived as a human being. ''''Your Majesty. ''''I deeply apologize for the abomination I have exposed.'''' Good. I felt something myself. Thank you. You can leave now. Ha! After bowing once to the king (Zeldia), Bazelard went back to where he was from. Wyrm turned to Zeldia again. ''''So? What is it that you want me to do for you? Hmm. I heard rumors of you as an adventurer, and at first I wanted to bring you under my wing, but... "No. When Vilm refuses without a moment''s pause, the strict gaze of the overlords stings. ''''Don''t be in such a hurry. I wanted to include you in my group, but after hearing the story of Bazelade, I changed my mind. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to get to know each other better. As you wish. Zeldia sits on the throne, but bows her head towards Virum. ''''Heh, Your Majesty! "The King bows his head! Please stop! The king, Zeldia, bowed to Virum, a mere adventurer, and this upset the chief ministers. ''''Shut up!'''' Zeldir blackmails his chief advisors. The blackmail is exactly the dignity of a king, and the chief ministers have no choice but to obey it. You didn''t feel anything when you heard Bazelade''s words? As Bazelard said earlier, Wyrm was not in a position to be raised as an ordinary human being because of our self-created regulations. It is true that an abomination would have been dangerous. We also admit that we didn''t know why the annihilation was occurring, and we had no choice but to throw them out of the living area. But that''s exactly what we are saying. If you want to get the help of Virum, who has been raised without any contact with anyone but his parents due to the influence of the environment we created, isn''t it only right to bow down and ask for it! Zeldair was ashamed of himself. "The fact is that they are human beings, just like the people of the Humane Kingdom, even if they are called an abomination or in danger of being annihilated. The rules established to protect other people are at the expense of those same people (abominations). Throw away the small and let the big live. As a politician, it was the right decision, but I felt ashamed of myself for taking that treatment for granted, and if I knew it was in my best interest, I would flip out and try to add Wyrm to the fold. Bazelard had made me realize that. I can''t ask you to be reverent to your country, Wyrm, but I need your help. But if we need your help, we will ask you to help us. Of course, when we need our country''s help, we will do our best to accommodate it. So, please. There was no lie in Zeldia''s words, his eyes just reflected straight back at Virum. ''Do you have a moment?'' Zeldia bows her head and when there is a pause, Virum interrupts. The chief ministers manage to swallow the frustration that surrounds them when they see Virum mimicking a delayed response, even though the king (Zeldia) is asking them to bow their heads, even though the king (Zeldia) is asking for it. ''''What?'''' When Zeldir asks back, Vilm begins to speak in a matter-of-fact manner. ''I''ve already killed humans. And not just the bandits you asked me to kill. I have no intention of showing mercy to beings who harm my family and friends. If it weren''t for Meldina and Cunaria, I would have killed many more people. But I don''t see that as a bad thing, and I won''t change my mind. Do you still want to be friends with me? What...? Zeldia''s expression is clouded. ''''Wait (is)!'''' The ones who jumped in were Meldina and Cunaria, who had been listening in silence until now. ''''It was the slave trade that Ville killed. He only killed them to save us from our captors! ''Yes, sir! Master didn''t do anything wrong! The air seems to have lightened slightly, perhaps because the two of them were convinced by their desperate attempts to explain themselves. However, Wilm continues to interrupt their defense. It''s true that the slavers killed the two men to save them. But from now on, when it comes to protecting my family and friends, it doesn''t matter if they are human or demon, I will continue to kill them. Whether they ran away or begged for their lives. Humans don''t understand this value system, and I don''t expect them to understand it. If you''re okay with that, then I''ll help you in the form of a job. As soon as Wyrm finishes speaking, a silence settles over the king. He would not relent, no matter who it was, to protect those he cared about. There would be a certain amount of people with that kind of belief, but Virum''s words had a deeper weight to them. When Vyrm truly encountered such a situation, he would not hesitate to carry it out. That''s where the problem comes in, and that''s where Virum''s ability to do it comes in. Bazelard told me that the "son of abomination" possesses an enormous and extraordinary amount of magical power. It''s a high level of ability that has risen to the C-rank in a short period of time since he began his career as an adventurer. The most important thing is that he has made a contract with a spirit beast that was considered a legendary creature. It''s too powerful for the fighting power that one individual possesses. Zeldia exhaled heavily and leaned her body against the throne and looked up at the ceiling. (At first, we were going to test it, but before long, we were in the position to be tested...) Once again, Zeldia took a deep, deep breath, looked at Vilm again and opened her mouth. ''Aye, I understand. Let me take the form of a request only. Thanks to Wyrm''s... no, I appreciate Lord Wyrm''s suggestion.'''' As if the answer was surprising, Vilm looks a little surprised. ''''Huh? I thought you were going to force me to comply, but you made a very drastic decision. "Bazelard has told me of Lord Wyrm and his spirit animal. "I''ve heard from Bazelade about Virum and his spirit animal. I can''t risk my people''s lives for mere guts. Having said that, Zeldia smiles with a slightly complicated smile. Even though he couldn''t restrain himself the moment they met, Zeldia, who is belligerent enough to be intimidated, would be nothing but humiliation to declare substantial surrender without ever crossing his blade. Believing in the words of his loyal vassal (Bazelade) and avoiding reckless conflict for the sake of the people, Zeldair''s size is a testament to his capacity. Virum, who felt the face of Satya, who is concerned about his family (people), in such a figure of Zeldia, his expression slightly faltered. ''''I understand how you feel. From now on...'''' "Wait for me, Father! As I was about to say "nice to meet you," a door on the throne side, separate from the one through which Virum and the others had entered, was vigorously opened. 41 [34] Wrath of the spirit beast.txt "Wait for me, Father! It was a man in his early twenties who vigorously opened the door on the throne''s side and walked in. That man, who seems to have made Zeldia younger as it is, zipperily walks up to the side of the throne, despite the fact that this is a place of negotiation. ''''Oh, brother, please refrain from doing so since we are in the middle of an important negotiation right now. Lumelia, who was following behind him, tried to pull him back in a panic, but the man didn''t care at all. He must be royalty, since Lumelia calls him her brother. ''What''s going on, Lloyd? We''re in the middle of an important negotiation right now. Get the hell out of here. No, father. No, father, I can''t leave the important decisions that affect the prestige of our country to the wrong father. What do you...? An intimidation even greater than the intimidation directed at Wyrm dominated the scene. ''''First, isn''t this person''s ability only based on information from Bazelard? It seems that he has a track record of defeating bandits, but I''m sure that was done by just three people. I don''t deny that he''s competent, but I don''t think he''s on par with the entire strength of our country. ''Lloyd, the power of the spirit beast he claims to have contracted with Virum himself is something Bazelard risked his life to testify to. Are you asking me to ignore that advice? At the statement of doubting the loyal vassal (Bazelado), Zeldair directs a stern gaze at Lloyd, but the actual Lloyd doesn''t seem to be much bothered by it. Lloyd, who cowered his shoulders, comes closer to Virum''s side. It''s a good idea to have this person summon a spirit animal if you''re going to go that far. I''m sure you''ll be able to prove that Bazelade''s story is true. Lloyd, who emphasizes with an exaggerated gesture, turns his provocative gaze to Virum. ''Huh... I refuse.'''' On the other hand, Virum''s side turned a dumbfounded gaze at him and refused Lloyd''s request. As for Virum, he just didn''t want to expose the spirit beast (Hinori) in front of a large number of people, but Lloyd, who seems to have received it in his own convenient way, came close to him with a victorious expression. ''Is it because the lie will be exposed? Well, I suppose adventurers need to be vain, but it''s better for you not to get too carried away, right? "Master Lloyd, you can''t do this! Further insulting remarks to Lord Wyrm will not be tolerated... ''Hahaha! What do you say, Bazelard? This one doesn''t even try to summon the spirit animal! That spirit beast you saw must have been tricked by some kind of illusion or something. It''s only the shallow wisdom of an abomination! Bazelard, who knows the horror of the spirit beast (Hinori) and his love for Virum, rushes to stop him, but Lloyd, who knows nothing, doesn''t try to stop the insult. "Gawd! Without warning, a ball of fire appears. ("I listened quietly, but I can''t take it anymore.") The voice that echoed in Virum''s head was that of Hinori, one of his beloved family members. ''''Wha... who is it? How rude to unleash your magic in a sacred royal palace! The joke''s on you! Oh... oh... oh... Lloyd is yelling at him, assuming that someone has unleashed a spell, but Bazelard, who remembers the intimidation emanating from the ball of fire, is shaking in fear. Zeldia and the other overlords also seem to brace themselves for that intimidating feeling and Bazelard''s condition. ''Disrespectful, huh? It''s the same for you. You are the one who is responsible for all the insults and disrespect to my master, Virum. ("Hinori-sister! Wait, wait....") Instantly, a vortex of flames rolled up around the ball of fire. Waves of wildly flaming flames flew everywhere from the flaming vortex that invaded the space in the blink of an eye. The overlords hurriedly hunkered down, but the wildly flying flames did not attack them. Eventually, the flames converged to a point. The gathered flame gradually formed a human shape and began to emit a shimmering red light. Revealed from the flames that scattered in all directions was Hinori, the spirit beast that controlled the flames and Virum''s sister. However, her scarlet skin had changed to a deep red, and the body hair covering her long hair and limbs stood upside down like a flickering flame. Her expression wasn''t the usual jovial one, it was completely expressionless. ("Hinori-sister! I''m not supposed to put that kind of pressure on my body!") What Hinori did this time was to "summon himself" by using the resonance (link) with the Summoner (Virm). This is a rough move in which Hinori transfers her own magic power to Virum, and then summons herself to the Summoner (Virum) by manipulating the magic power she transferred. However, this method of summoning is a tremendous burden on the person (Hinori) who performs it, just as Virum says. ("Keep your mouth shut for a bit, Virum. Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill you. I''m just going to educate the little bastard who doesn''t know his place in the world a little.") (Oh no... Hinori sister, you''re totally pissed.) Hinori is usually an aloof and cheerful character, but once he loses his temper, he becomes a demon that even Vilm is afraid of. In the past, after an incident in which Radia was almost captured by a human because of her selfish decisions and actions, the other spirits (family members) scolded him profusely, but Hinori''s anger was uncommon. There were times when he had put Radia in danger, but he was also thoroughly scolded for his own actions, which involved risking his own life. The image of an angry Hinori at the time is still burned into Virum''s head and heart, although he never touched her. Then Lloyd, who is unable to read the air of the place, leaps in front of Hinori with a happy expression. ''''Nah, what a beauty...! This is a spirit animal. This is truly a God-created art! In contrast to earlier, Lloyd praises Hinori with his theatrical movements, but there is no change in her expression. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than a few hours of sleep. ''That would be your spirit. I will recognize your abilities and make you my vassal. Before Lloyd can finish, he is held down by Hinori as he crawls to the floor. He stomps on Lloyd''s back with one foot, looking down at him as if he were looking at garbage. ''Ki, you! As royalty of the Humane Kingdom, I have never seen anything like this. "It''s fussy. Lloyd understands the current situation and starts to make a lot of noise, but Hinori forces him to shut up by stomping even harder. Lloyd, who was held down by the exquisite force, just barely able to breathe or not, seems to be doing his best to make his mouth crunch like a goldfish. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a good thing that you have a good attitude towards my Lord. You are not aware of the fact that it is easy to vaporize this country if the Lord wants you to. Shall we continue to test your body? Although Hinori''s expression is motionless, it instead makes her feel like she is serious. You can''t move, you can''t even speak, and Lloyd''s complexion became pale at once. ''''Vi, Virum-dono, I apologize for the words and actions of Lloyd-sama! Could you please calm the wrath of the Spiritual Beasts! Just like this! ''This time, Hinori didn''t mean for me to yell at her. From what I''ve seen from earlier, she seems pretty serious about it, so there''s nothing I can say to her. Quickly coming to his senses, Bazelard bows his head and apologizes, but Vilm tells him that he can''t help himself. ''In the first place, the contract between me and Hinori isn''t something that forces her to give orders or act. It''s not that I don''t care what they say about me, but I''m mad at that guy (Lloyd) for wanting to use Hinori as his pawn. I have no intention of stopping Hinori. Seeing Virum with a thin smile on his face, King Zeldia and his overlords recognize that it''s not just the spirit beast (Hinori) that''s angry. At first, Virum was about to stop them in the right place, but Lloyd''s comment made him feel that they intended to get Hinori, and he was quite angry. The reason why Virum, who normally would have tried to kill him, was able to restrain himself is probably because Hinori had set it up first. Otherwise, by now, they might have stopped Lloyd from breathing down his neck and would have developed into a war with the Humane Kingdom. I don''t know if Hinori intended to set it up or not. In the meantime, Lloyd, who has reached his limit due to lack of acidity, loses consciousness. ''Fainting? I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not. This is a forgiveness for once. But there will be no next time. You better talk to him. Xeldia''s body stiffens for a moment as she looks at me coldly, but she quickly bows her head. ''''Spiritual beast-sama, my foolishness has been very rude. When you wake up, let''s tell him/her about Wilm-dono as well. And I apologize for not being able to stop my foolishness from running amok, I apologize to you here. "Excessive respect is unnecessary. "Excessive respect is unnecessary, but neither is it allowed to be patronized. I don''t mean to threaten you, but I have no intention of obeying anyone but the Lord. You will remember that. Hinori replied to Zeldia''s apology and walked over to Virum, saying his business was done. Virum stood there with a mortified expression. ("Hinori sister, why do you forgive that idiot (Lloyd)?") ("The outside world has rules for the outside world. It''s easy to kill that thing, but if you kill it, it''s going to be a war between Virum and his people and this country. And even if we win that war, we''ll be in an endless battle with the next country, the continent, and the rest of the world. Including us, our families. Everyone will lend a helping hand if the Wyrm wants it, but is that really what the Wyrm wants?") ("....I don''t want to do that. I don''t want to put everyone in danger.") ("Isn''t it? Then learn more about the outside world. If you get in trouble or feel like you''re going to make a mistake, we''ll help you. Besides, Virum won''t want to involve everyone, but if something happens, we''re all going to work for Virum.'''') ("Okay. Thanks.") It was at this point that Wilm deeply regretted his shortcomings and decided to learn more about the outside world. The fact that what he did for his precious family could put them in danger seemed to come as a pretty big shock. Wyrm let out a big sigh, then turned to Zeldia and opened his mouth. ''''If Hinori says she allows it, I have no objection to it. Anta... No, if it''s good for His Majesty King Zeldia, but let''s just let each other go by the wayside this time, shall we? The king''s room begins to buzz with Vilm''s statement. This is because they thought from the intimidating feeling they felt from the Spiritual Beast (Hinori), they thought that her abilities were more than what they had heard from Bazelard. In other words, the fighting power of Virum and spirit beasts (Hinori) was comparable to that of a country. It could be said that this talk was a meeting between the country called Vilm and the Humane Kingdom. ''''...It''s an offer we couldn''t have hoped for. We''ll gladly take it. As for Lloyd, he will be confined and educated until he is reminded of what he has done. As declared by the Spiritual Beast, I promise not to cover for you the next time you have a problem. Although Zeldia pretended to be calm, she was still relieved, perhaps because the tense atmosphere had faded. After this, Zeldia entertained Virum and the others as guests of the king with great pomp and circumstance. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * What? Oh, my God. A room where the moonlight shines through. "That''s the spirit animal... Wonderful! The man in the robe was trembling with joy. An emergency summons had been called in the daytime and he had reluctantly complied with it, but something unexpected was waiting for him. It was considered to be a legendary thing. An encounter with a spirit beast. In the long history of the human race, there had only been multiple sightings of it, and no matter how much he scoured the past literature, few credible stories could be found. That legendary spirit beast had appeared before their eyes. The man''s excitement grew without a ceiling. The spirit beast (that) is worthy of a contract from someone like me. I have to thank that abomination. She brought my destiny (partner) to me! In the man''s mind, it was considered as if it was natural. The fantasies in the man''s head were depicted as if they were already confirmed future events, and further thoughts grew. ''''Nevertheless, the battle power of spirit beasts is considerable. Even if we challenged them to a head-on battle, they wouldn''t stand a chance... At the same time, he was aware that it was only a delusion. Therefore, he calmly and dispassionately pondered whether there was a more reliable method. The man''s mouth splits open like a crescent moon. Well, there are plenty of ways to do it. Just wait and see, Hinori-chan. 42 [35] At the training ground of the kingdom.txt It had been six days since the discussion with Zeldia and the others. Wyrm and the others have been forced to live in the castle. It seems that Zeldir and his chief ministers are meeting every day to quickly revise the bill on the "abomination", and when I saw him this morning, he was slender and thin and had large circles under his eyes. He wants us to wait a little longer to go to the castle town, including time to tell the people about the revisions to avoid confusion. In the meantime, the treatment of Virum and his friends, but the level of hospitality is similar to that of royalty in other countries. It''s a good idea to have a private room for Wyrm and a single room for Meldina and Cunaria, but each of the three will be given special treatment with two bodyguards and a maid of honor. At first Vilm was going to refuse, but then he remembered that he had decided to learn about the outside world and accepted. It seems that he refused the offer of a night out, though. Although it comes with the restriction of not being able to go out, the three of them are able to live a free life. In the midst of that life, the three of them, and in particular Kounaria, are working on... Next in line, please! Good! Today is the day I''m going to put one in for you, Kounaria! It was a real battle training with the soldiers of the Humane Kingdom. The day after the discussion, Vilm asked Liselotte if he could borrow an open space for his daily training, if he couldn''t go into the castle town. The training ground that was shown to me was quite large, and the soldiers belonging to the kingdom were conducting a curriculum ranging from basic training for physical fitness to intense combat training in the order of a thousand people. The actual battle training of Virum vs. Cunaria begins in one corner of it. At first, the soldiers reluctantly responded to the order of the leader of the knights (Lieselotte) and looked at the abomination (Virm) with a quizzical gaze, but their eyes widened and they were surprised by the combat training of the two men. The spirit of Coonaria''s side must have been considerable, as she was confronting it with all her might. There were many who couldn''t even follow her movements with their gaze. And then there''s Virum, who lightly dodges and passes off those moves without taking them as an obstacle, instructing them while sometimes blowing Coonaria away. The soldiers in the training grounds were stunned and fascinated by the battle that was so substandard, forgetting their own training. Even Lieselotte was amazed with their admiration. When their combat training was over and they told Liselotte that they were leaving, Vilm and Cunaria asked if they could help the soldiers a bit. They agreed, on the condition that they would be allowed to use the training grounds every day. They are assigned to work with the soldiers, but it''s at this point that Vilm makes a big mistake, as he comes forward to work with the soldiers until Kounaria''s health is restored. He had completely sealed off the soldiers who had come to the training grounds without a single breath. Including the knight commander, Lieselotte. From the next day onwards, the gazes directed at Virum became mostly awe, slightly awe-inspired, and there were few who offered to match hands. Instead, applications for hand-to-hand combat were flooding in to Kounaria, who was relatively close in ability. ''''I have no idea why you got beaten by Virum-san. The more Coonaria-san can realize that, the more you can learn how to deal with a higher-ranked opponent. ''''You can''t feel sorry for yourself if you lose to Mr. Virum, can you? Even Knight Commander Lieselotte can''t take on him, you know? If you lose to Kounaria-chan, you''ll be so frustrated that you''ll be ready for the next round of training. ''There''s no one as unarmed on the battlefield as Virum-san. There''s someone who uses a big axe like Kounaria-chan. It''s not that I''m afraid of Mr. Wilm or anything. Kounaria is cute, isn''t she? And she''s so swaying for such a loose-fitting outfit. I''d love to get up close and personal with that thing, and I''d be glad to get my ass kicked. And the reasons for taking on the challenge are various. In addition, those who have similar goals, including the last soldier, will be ordered by Lieselotte to run forever outside the city walls with full plate armor during the hours that Cunaria uses the training grounds. With the added bonus of a ten percent pay cut stick for every time she skipped. The soldier who was dealing with Kounaria was hit by a weapon and fell to his knees on the spot. ''''d*mn it,'''' ''Thank you! Next, please! It''s my turn! Let''s go, little Cunnalia! A prolonged series of battles against opponents who could be said to be inferior in strength. This training ended up giving an unexpected byproduct to Cunaria. A soldier who had slashed at her with great vigor was blown away. ''''Thank you! Next, please! What''s going on? You don''t look tired at all today, Kounaria-chan. d*mn it, I''m going next! A new challenger was heading towards Kounaria, but he did not show any fatigue in his movements. At this time, despite the fact that Coonaria was in the middle of a battle, she was always aware of the circulation of magic power. On the first day of training, Virum accomplished a thousand man-outs (the actual number is a little back and forth, but that''s about it). On the second day of training, what awaited Cunaria, who was eager to be like her mentor, was the reality that she would run out of breath after a hundred and a bit and be taken out by one. On the third day of training, he fought with consideration for running out of stamina, but on the contrary, each one of them took longer to fight, and he couldn''t even reach a hundred men. On the fourth day of training, perhaps due to the increase in stamina from fighting to the limit day after day, they managed to pass the 150-man mark, but Kounaria herself was not satisfied. On that day, as part of her daily routine at the end of training, she tried to regain her strength by circulating magic power within her body. (Is this the circulation of magic power within the body...recovery of physical strength? If this could be done in combat...?) It was early after I came up with the idea. After calling out to Lieselotte and getting permission to use the training grounds after the soldiers'' training was over, Cunaria practiced the magic power circulation while moving her body in a nonchalant manner. On the fifth day of training, perhaps because she''s still unaccustomed to it, she gets taken out by one of them at around one hundred and fifty like yesterday. However, there was no shortage of breath in Kounaria, and there was no anxiety or frustration in her eyes. Naturally, Kounaria would continue to work on her own training that night. Incidentally, Virum, who was watching Coonaria that day, said, "Heh...? He looked impressed. And on the sixth day of training (today), Kounaria''s rapid progress shows no signs of stopping. From the middle of the training, she may have become comfortable, or she begins to take on multiple people. They defeated soldiers who came forward one after another from one side to the other. I''m sure he never thought of that, because he had to always give his all in training with Wyrm, and he didn''t have the luxury of "circulating magic power in his body while fighting to recover his strength". From that point of view, it can be said that the results completely exceeded Virum''s predictions. Seeing his apprentice (Kounaria) who overcame the challenge on his own, Wilm raises the corners of his mouth slightly. ''''Virum-dono! How dare you make an afterthought during a hand-to-hand meeting! When Wyrm turned his gaze back to the direction of the voice, he saw Lieselotte, with her long sword and large shield at the ready, glaring at him with disgruntled eyes. ''''Oh, my bad. It wasn''t that I didn''t want you to just hang on to it, you know?'' "Do not be caught by surprise! We can''t do anything against chivalry! (Personal thoughts vary, don''t interfere unless you''re bothered, or) Seeing Lieselotte with a dignified expression on her face, Virm reminds him of what Hinori and Meldina taught him. While the soldiers avoided hand-to-hand combat with Vilm, Lieselotte was the only one who asked for hand-to-hand combat every day. It seems that Lieselotte, who is as good as Kounaria, wanted to be instructed by Virum rather than compete with her of the same rank. ''''I''m going! Huh! ''Don''t make me say the same thing as yesterday. The moment you step in, your body is too stiff for the impact of a collision. If you can avoid it, it will be a deadly gap. Ugh! Lieselotte sets up a shield bash against Virm, but frowns at the blows struck to her abdomen when she is avoided. It seems that his fighting style, which relies on heavy armor, has become ingrained in him, and he seems to find it difficult to take the lessons from Wyrm and make them his own. ''Can''t you get used to the pain? I don''t have time to be sore in battle. "What? Receiving a decent chase shot to his back while he was frightened, Lieselotte let out a painful breath and fell to his knees. ''''Ugh... Kuch! ''Focus on getting your stance right rather than making a half-hearted attack in the heat of the moment. If you''re attacking to get your stance right, fine, but keep in mind that your opponent is more likely to read you for that. What? The slash he fired as he stood up was lightly teased, and Lieselotte, who was thrown away with the momentum of the slash, was slammed into the ground from his back and stopped breathing for a moment. Geho! ''I guess that''s it for today. First, you have to get rid of the habit of relying too much on your armor. It''s not something that can be done in a day or two, but you must always be aware of it. ''Geez, geez! Thank you, thank you! Not particularly lending a hand to Lieselotte, Vilm went to check on Cunaria''s condition. Immediately, several soldiers rushed over and began to tend to Lieselotte. ''''Virum-san, you''re relentless. But according to Lady Cunnalia, you''re going to have to go easy on her. ''Seriously? That''s why we''re all deaf. Ah, Commander, is there anything else that hurts? Yeah, I''m good. Thank you. However, Lord Virum''s guidance is really accurate. He''s right, my fighting style is one that relies on armor, but by sticking it out, I''m not able to cope with fighting a higher-ranked opponent. Since he and I have been hand-to-hand, we''ve been able to clearly see the issues that need to be addressed in order to become stronger. I''m excited to be out of character. "What? He''s so thrilled to be beaten up like that, he''s the Commander''s Dom! Lieselotte''s iron fist explodes on the soldier''s head, which is filled with tea. Seeing the soldier holding his head down while half crying, the surroundings are filled with bright laughter. Over the past few days, Vilm had begun to be accepted not only by the king and his chief ministers, but also by the ordinary soldiers. It should be added that Cunaria had achieved the seven-hundredth overturned on this day. 43 [36] The true intentions of the two.txt -Humanion, the kingdom of Humannon, outside the castle walls... A crowd of people not normally seen in that place, a short distance from the castle gates, has formed. In the center of it all are Heishela, Lumeria, and Meldina. Strictly speaking, the only person who needs permission to go out is Vilm, so Meldina is escorting Lumeria as her bodyguard and to check on Heishela. Of course, there are a number of guards in addition to Meldina, but because of High Sierra''s caution, it is a form of security to prevent spectators from getting any closer than necessary. The combination of a giant flying dragon (High Sierra), a princess (Rumelia) and an elf (Meldina) seems to be of great interest to the people, and that is why they have gathered like this. In the midst of all this, Rumelia is as devoted as ever to loving Highchella. I''ve been brushing the parts of High Sierra that she can''t take care of by herself. It''s a good idea to have a caretaker, but since Heishela herself doesn''t allow him to touch her, she is in effect a guard against anyone who tries to contact her. "Krululul... ''Huh, really, High Sierra''s pretty. Heishela is being brushed, and she clears her throat pleasantly, and Rumelia is moving her arms around, lowering the corners of her eyes and falling in love with her reaction. Obviously, it wasn''t something the princess would do, but since Heishela wouldn''t let anyone other than Virum and the others touch her body and Rumelia herself wouldn''t give in if she would take care of it herself, it was the current situation. ''''Lumelia-sama, can you step away for a moment so I can flush Heishela''s body?'''' Yeah, all right. Miss Merdina, please. Meldina''s words lead Lumeria away from the High Sierra. The soldiers in security are told about it and asked to expand the people''s enclosures, and once the area is large enough, Meldina begins to focus her magic power. ''''(Mio-sama, please)'' ''(Okey. I''ll give you a minute. A faintly glowing band of azure light envelops Heishela as Meldina passes her magic power to Miserio, who is hiding from sight. The water of magical power that bubbles up next, washing away only the things that are harmful to Heishela. Animals and demons often don''t want to bathe themselves because they don''t want their scent to disappear, but the washing by Meldina and Miselio''s magic is refreshing without removing their scent, so Hyshela accepts it without complaint. As soon as the washing is finished, High Sierra shakes her body vigorously and shakes off the remaining water droplets. Naturally, although she''s far enough away, some water droplets will land on her, but no one will be upset about that. When it comes to Rumelia, she has a joyful smile on her face while cackling and fussing, and she''s heading to get splashed by herself. A small rainbow was peeking out of the sky by the time Hi-Shera became more mature. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * After leaving Rumelia, Meldina had gone to a forest a short distance away from the Humane Kingdom. It was for the purpose of relieving the stress of Miserio, who continues to hide himself within the kingdom. ''''Hmm~! I knew the forest air was great!'' That''s true. It seems that they can''t hide their elven nature after all. Miselio enjoys a sense of freedom while stretching his little body as best he can. It seems that stress was still building up, and he was flying around even more restlessly than usual. It seems that it was the same for Meldina, the elf, and she repeatedly took deep breaths as if she was replacing all the air inside her body. However, after a while, Meldina''s exhaled breath gradually changed into something close to a sigh. ''''What''s wrong with Mel? You''re sighing in such a pleasant place. Oh, no. I''m a bit lost lately. Aside from Ville, Kuna is getting stronger and stronger, but I haven''t changed at all. Of course, I am training, but I don''t know what direction I should be striving in... Meldina, who was worried about Miserio, doesn''t particularly want to hide her worries, but reveals them to him. The reason why I was able to confide my own worries without hesitation is because the two of us trust each other deeply, after all. ''''Mel teaches you how to prepare yourself as an adventurer and teaches you knowledge, but is that not good enough?'''' ''Yes. Both Ville and Kuna are absorbing what I''ve taught them. It''s only a matter of time before I have nothing left to teach them. Meldina''s expression as she replied that, there was a little sadness on her face. Seeing Meldina''s situation like that, Miselio''s head was troubled as he drifted wobbling in the air. ''''Hmm~, then, Mel should just do what the two of you can''t do, right? I don''t know about the adventurer thing, but it''s divided into those who attack, those who defend, and those who use magic, right? Virum and Kuna are attackers no matter how you look at it, so Mel could use magic to recover and assist them. I can add my magic power to my watashi, if it''s water-attribute magic.'''' Recovery magic and supplementary magic, huh? ''''Huh. Until now, Mel had to be on the offensive to get by, but now that you have Virum and Kuna, maybe you should try something else. And even if it doesn''t work out, if it''s not too bad, Virum will take care of it. Meldina, who received Miselio''s suggestion, dropped her gaze while putting one hand to her mouth and contemplating something. Apparently the suggestion tickled the curious Meldina''s mind well, and her eyes were filled with joyful emotions, and she nodded repeatedly without turning to anyone. ''I don''t care if it''s Ville, but Kuna is still in danger, and there''s no harm in learning the recovery and auxiliary magic. It doesn''t mean I can''t use the magic I''ve learned so far, and more importantly, it looks like fun. Miserio, who had been drifting around in a huff, sat down on her shoulder and smiled at her, satisfied with Meldina''s condition. ''I''m glad to see you''re feeling better. You''re a friend of mine, you can count on me more. ''Thank you. I just want to thank Mio-sama for all the help you''ve given me. I will never be ashamed to be a contractor for Mio-sama in the future... ''Oh, no! Mel is so stiff! It''s too hard! More casual! ''I don''t need respectful speech, you should talk to me like you talk to Cuna! The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can''t easily change the way you speak to Mio-sama. Besides, it''s impossible to speak to Spirit-sama in a friend''s tone of voice~ Meldina as an elf, it is nothing more than recklessness to ask her to speak to her beloved Miselio with a straight talk. Even if it is a wish from Miserio himself, it is not something that you can nod your head in agreement with. In fact, Meldina, who was caught between Miserio''s request and his respect for her, has tears in the corner of her eyes and is already in the mood to cry. In contrast, Miselio wanted to treat Meldina casually. However, until recently, he didn''t care that much about it, but it was his encounter with Virum and the others that triggered it. After seeing the life of these people who treat each other like a real family despite their different races, a feeling of envy began to grow in Miselio''s heart. Although the distance between him and Meldina has shrunk after taking advantage of his interactions with Fumil, it still feels like there is a wall between him and Meldina. Miselio knows that this is not a wall that is made from a bad meaning, but the reason why she can''t be convinced is probably because of the childishness that remains in her. ''''You know what? I like Vilm, Coona, all of them. But you see, if I were to put them all in danger, the first person I would save would be Mel, and it would definitely be you. So I just want you to feel free to be a little bit more in touch with me.'' What? Meldina is not the least bit shocked. Although she was aware that she had built up a firm relationship of trust with Miselio, she didn''t expect him to think of her that much. ''''Yes... Yes! Meldina herself was envious of the relationship between Virum and the spirits in the village, but she felt like she was imposing her feelings on Miserio, and she drew the line in her mind that it was only a relationship between spirits and contractors. Tears of bewilderment pooled in the corners of Meldina''s eyes. Those tears had turned into drops of joy by the time they ran down her cheeks. 44 [37] Footsteps at the beginning.txt When the inhabitants of the Humane Kingdom were asleep, the moonlight was blocked out by the clouds in the night sky and a deep darkness ruled the area. A man with a hood over his eyes appeared noiselessly on the balcony of a house. Did he climb up the wall, or did he jump off the roof? The fact that he moved soundlessly suggests that he was quite skilled. The man in the hood broke in through the window, nonchalantly and quietly, as if it hadn''t been locked from the start. As soon as he closed the window he had entered noiselessly, a sharp long sword was placed on the man''s shoulder. ''''It''s a bit unbecoming of you to enter a woman''s room this late at night without permission, isn''t it? The voice of a dignified young woman echoes in the quiet space. Despite having entered the mansion without permission and being discovered by its occupants, the man in the hood did not appear upset. On the contrary, he began to laugh quietly, as if it was a predictable event. ''''Kukkuk. As expected, you''re said to be one of the kingdom''s top-class talents. This is the first time you''ve been found this easily.......Listyanne-dono. Illuminated by the moonlight that shone through the clouds that had been swept away by the wind, was Listyanne, the former guardian knight of Her Royal Highness Princess Lumelia, who has not yet been released from house arrest and has not been allowed to leave the mansion. ''''I don''t need your help. What are you doing here? Now tell me what you''re going to say, or I''ll have your little head cut off. "The long sword that was attached with a "chuckle" wounded his neck along with part of his hood, and a slight amount of blood seeped out. But the man cowered his head without showing much concern. ''''Oh dear, you are impatient, aren''t you? However, I have to talk to you anyway, so I don''t mind. The man turned toward her in a slow motion so as not to irritate Listiane. Then he bowed to Listiaane with a graceful movement, as if reminiscent of royalty and nobility. ''''How do you do, Listiane-dono. My name is Julius. I have a message from a certain person to you. Therefore, I would like you to take the sword for now. ...All right, talk. But try anything crazy and you''ll end up crying your head off. Yeah, we''ll keep that in mind. Ristiane slowly draws his sword, but there is no sign of putting it back in its scabbard. There is no caution in his eyes, and he is staring at the man in the hood (Julius) with a stern gaze. "Well, Listiane-dono. You don''t know that you were under house arrest, but the Humane Kingdom has decided to form a friendship with Princess Rumelia and the young man you brought with you, an abomination. "Y-you''re a friend? Wasn''t that the story of that guy falling on my kingdom! What I had been told when I was working with Rumelia was that he was going to take them to the Humane Kingdom as a plan to bring Vilm and the others into the kingdom. Ristiane''s expression, which she hadn''t expected, was tinted with astonishment. ''''Yeah. The spirit beast that the young man of the abomination has contracted with, after all, is said to have power worthy of the kingdom''s national warfare force. It''s only that they are equals.'''' ''Nonsense! No matter how strong he and his spirit beasts are, I''ve never heard of a nation and an individual forming a relationship of equality! You''ll only be insulted by the surrounding countries! In fact, Ristiane''s words and actions were correct in terms of common sense. The King of Zeldia and his overlords would not have formed such a drastic relationship with him if they hadn''t seen the spirit beast (Hinori) in person. ''''Of course, not all of them approve of that. ''Of course, not all of them admit it, just like Listiane-dono. A certain person tells me that, of all people, he or she wants you to help him or her prevent the friendship between the kingdom and the abomination. What...? Listiane''s eyebrows twitched in response. ''''As Listiane-dono didn''t know, this decision has not yet been made public(oya). Until now, the abomination has been unforgivable. We can''t make it public until we have an explanation and a revision of the law to convince the people. Yeah, so what? Listyanne''s long sword at the ready and the hand that held it trembled. ''''Didn''t you feel it too, Listyanne-dono? That abomination is not necessarily on the side of us humans. If we form an equal relationship with such a person, it will only be harmful to the Humane Kingdom. No, if he''s not good enough, he could become a worm in a lion''s body. "Huh! Listyanne stiffens for a moment when she is told what she always felt when she was working with Wyrm. I''ve been told that I have to correct my mistakes, no matter what the king says. I''m sure you''ll be able to help me with that, too, as you''re one of the best in the kingdom," he said. ''But then it''s like a coup d''etat! I can''t betray the princess! Listiane shakes her head and refuses, and before she knows it, Julius, who had been approaching her for some time, brings his face close enough to peer at her. Maybe it''s because she was upset, but Ristiane can''t react to Julius. ''''Betray you? In fact, I don''t know what kind of danger might befall His Highness because of the abominable child if this is the case. You must help her out. By our hands....no, by the hands of the other Ristiane... Hidden by the hood, Julius'' eyes, which are difficult to even see his expression, begin to glow suspiciously. ''''Ah...u... Help? My lady, you were my daughter. Yes, you are the only one who can save her from the clutches of the abomination. You are the only one who can save her from the clutches of this abomination. I beg you to help us to save the princess. Julius continues to keep his eyes on Ristiane, not taking his eyes off of her. The suspicious light emitted from Julius''s eyes increases, while the light slowly diminishes from Ristiane''s eyes. ''''...Wakatta. I''ll cooperate with you. The light was gone from Listiane''s eyes, and her face was completely covered with nothingness. The thing Julius used against Ristiane is the so-called (so-called) "brainwashing technique". It''s not easy to brainwash people, but Listyanne, whose mind was weakened by the dismissal of Lumelia''s bodyguard and her house arrest, and who was told that her desire was the right thing to do, couldn''t resist the brainwashing technique. He was unable to resist the brainwashing. Well, it''s getting interesting, isn''t it? Julius looks up at the night sky with satisfaction as Listiane''s brainwashing is complete. ''Do you think you''ll enjoy it? Mr. Wyrm. The moon, which had been peeking out of his face, had been swallowed up by thick clouds before he knew it. 45 [38] Crisis of the Kingdom of Humanion ①.txt That day, about ten days have passed since Vilm and the others arrived in the Humane Kingdom. A man appeared to Virum, who was beginning to complain about not being able to leave the royal palace by now, but had made sure to train with Kounaria and Liselotte, with applause. ''''Virum-san, Cunaria-san, Commander of the Knights of Liselotte, you''re very diligent in the morning. The man who appeared with a smiling, good-natured smile on his face reminded me of someone I''ve seen before. He was probably in his early thirties at the time of his age. Dressed in sumptuous robes and with his shoulder-length brown hair pulled back, he reminds me of a mage, and his delicately crafted monocle is impressive. ''''This is Beirut-sama, what can I do for you in a place like this?'''' When Lieselotte noticed the man (Bailudo), she straightened her posture and greeted him. When I noticed, the soldiers who were training around him also stopped their movements and bowed to Bailudo. Apparently, it seems to be someone who has a higher position than the Knight Commander (Lieselotte). ''''Ah, sorry. Have I interrupted your training? I have come for Virum-san and the others and Commander Lieselotte today, so you can all continue your training. ha! The soldiers returned to their respective training at Bailudo''s words. Virum, who had been watching them, turned to Bailudo, but he had a questioning look on his face. ''''...Who is it?'''' What? Lord Wyrm! ''Haha. ''It can''t be helped, Knight Commander Liselotte. It''s the first time I''ve ever spoken to him in person. Even though the friendship was decided privately, Lieselotte was flustered by Virum''s attitude towards Bailudo, who has the status of a senior vassal, but the actual Bailudo didn''t seem to be that bothered. ''''Virum-san and Cunaria-san. Let''s say it''s a pleasure to meet you here. My name is Bailudo-Havon and I am the first spirit mage in this Humane Kingdom. I only knew you two one-sidedly when I saw you two at a friendship meeting the other day, so please don''t worry too much about it. Yeah. I see. Hi, nice to meet you. Bailudo''s introduction of himself causes Cunaria to stiffen up, but Vilm''s side is normal. Lieselotte knows full well that Vyrm has no ill will towards her, but she is unsettled by the quicksilver, or perhaps she began to introduce Bailudo on her own without being asked. ''''Bailudo-sama is a spirit mage just like Meldina-dono, and he has made numerous achievements on the battlefield and in defeating demons. In particular, the story of how he and the spirits calmed down a group of orcs that had gathered to build a nest in our territory is famous. A bunch of orcs? Well.... ''Don''t do it, Knight Commander Lieselotte. I didn''t come here to brag or anything. Despite having a master next to him who easily taunts the demons inhabiting the Demon Fog Forest, which is vastly stronger than a pack of orcs, Vilm counters with a marvelous Cunaria and a pronunciation that is clearly appropriate. Baird, who is trying to stop Lieselotte, but has an embarrassed smile on his face that is not full, turns to Virum and opens his mouth as she calms down. ''''I came to talk to you today, Virum-san. There is a difference between being a spirit mage and a summoner, but I was wondering if you would be willing to tell me about Vilm-san who made a contract with a spirit... no, a powerful being called a spirit beast. "Ssshhh," Virum''s eyes narrowed, and a quiet sense of menace began to drift around him. ''''Oh no, I''m sorry for saying something that could be misunderstood. I''m just curious as someone who has a contract with a spirit. Sandra, come here. It''s not as if he felt the intimidating atmosphere that Wyrm was emitting, or perhaps he sensed the swiftness of the atmosphere, and at the same time, with a snap of his fingers, a small bolt of lightning gushed out into the space, revealing a blue-violet-skinned spirit that is a little smaller than a human child. . This is my contract genie, her name is Sandra. She''s a high level spirit despite her appearance. Now, say hello. Prompted by Baird, Sandra bowed with an awkward expression and gesture of pettiness. Wyrm and the others'' gazes were focused on Sandra, but the girl in question lowered her eyes. She is Baird-sama''s contracted spirit.... I''m not sure if it''s a good idea. She has a great presence.'''' Well, it''s nice to meet you too. ...? While Lieselotte is impressed and Cunaria returns the bow, Vilm looks at Sandra and feels uncomfortable. ''''Huh!'''' Virum was watching Sandra as it was, but when his eyes met hers as she slowly raised her head, his body jerked and he looked away as if he was scared of something. (This spirit... For being under contract with Beirut, her reaction to people is strange. Don''t tell me you''re afraid of people?) While spirits have different personalities, it''s safe to say that it''s impossible for him to be so fearful of the person who is the object of his contract. There is a possibility that she is opening her heart only to her contractor (Bailudo), but in spite of that, she does not try to approach him herself. ''Oh, I''m sorry. She''s very shy... Hey.... "Doggone it! The moment Vilm, who finally felt it was strange, was about to call out to Bailudo, who had an expression on his face that said, "It can''t be helped," a sound like something exploded above resounded in the castle. ! Reflexively, Vilm and the others turned their eyes in the direction of the explosion. After a few seconds of silence, Beirut interrupted as if he had noticed something. ''''This direction is........it can''t be the King''s Chamber? Knight Commander Liselotte! I''ll be on my way! Ha, ha! Lieselotte came to her senses in a panic at the sound of his voice. ''''Virum-san and Cunaria-san, too...'''' Virum turns away to interrupt Bailudo''s words, as if to say, "I''ll go with you. "I''m sorry, but I''ll be coming over later. I can''t see Meldina. I''ll give priority to her safety. "...Oh, I see. Okay. I couldn''t see him clearly as Bailudo started towards the King''s Chamber at the same time as the words of approval, but I wonder if it was my imagination that for a moment I felt a hateful expression reside on his face. ''Lieselotte,'' Vilm calls out to Lieselotte, who is about to run after Bailudo, with her back turned to him. ''''Virum-dono?'''' ....be careful. I''ll be on my way as soon as I find Meldina. ''Yes, thank you!'' Lieselotte wondered at being stopped, but when she realized it was an encouragement to her, she smiled a bit happily and ran off. ''Come on, Cunaria, let''s go.'' Yes, sir! Virum''s expression as he runs to the opposite side of the street from Lieselotte and the others seems to contain some anger. (Master...?) When Cunaria saw Virum like that, she felt uncomfortable, but began to run after him to find Meldina. 46 [39] Crisis of the Kingdom of Humanion ②.txt After leaving Lieselotte and the others, Virum and Cunaria are on their way to Meldina''s room. Concerned about Meldina''s safety, Virum, who is in a hurry but not failing to be vigilant about his surroundings, notices that something is wrong in the castle. (Strange. Despite the sound of so many explosions, there''s no indication that they are moving to respond. No, on the contrary, I can''t feel any signs of people themselves...?) Virum and Cunaria were running and moving from the place where they heard the sound of the explosion just now, but for some reason, none of them could be seen. However, it seems that Coonaria is too concerned about Meldina to wonder about the fact that no one is visible. Having arrived at one of the guest rooms given to Coonaria and Meldina, Vilm kicks open the door without pause. What they saw as they entered the room as if they were collapsing into an avalanche was Meldina, who was about to be swallowed by a black crystal-like object in the shape of a coffin, and Miselio, who was desperately trying to rescue it. '''''''' ''Mel! Big time. "Kuna! Don''t touch it! The one who reflexively blackmailed Meldina, who approached her to help her, was Miselio, who had a pained expression on his face as he pointed his hands at the black crystal. Cunaria stopped moving by making her body tense up with a bicuri. ''''Miselio, what should I do?'''' "If you pour your magic into this black... It''s slowing down the erosion! That''s why... All right. Get some rest. Approaching calmly and a little too quickly, Virum held his right hand in front of the black crystal without listening to the last of Miselio''s explanation. Virum''s enormous amount of magic power, which could be described as enormous, flowed into the black crystal with great force. "Mischief... Mischief... With a creaking sound, a large crack enters the black crystal, but it doesn''t seem to have reached the point of cracking. (I see. Looks like Miselio''s view was correct. But it''s even stronger than I thought. More, all at once!) Phew! "Pacquiao. The moment the amount of magic power that is poured in with the spirit is increased all at once, the black crystal shatters as if it were to pop off. Meldina, who has lost her support and falls to the floor, is hurriedly held by Cunaria. ''''Whoa! Doh! Mel, are you okay? ''Yes, it''s okay. I used up most of my magic power to slow down the erosion of that black crystal. Coona, Vil, thank you for saving me... and Mio, too. I... ''Yeah!'' Cunaria and Miselio''s faces break out in relief at Meldina''s words of thanks. Miserio in particular has a big smile on his face. ''''I''ll give Meldina and Miserio the amount of magic power we consumed. Coonaria, please be vigilant of the surroundings. Yes, sir! Slowly, Cunaria laid Meldina down on the bed and settled in front of the door of the room. Wyrm sat down on the bed and placed his right hand on Meldina''s forehead, and with Miselio on his left hand, he began to gently send magic power to match the two of them. ''Meldina, Miserio, just let it be. Tell me what happened, as far as you can tell. Apparently there was no physical damage to Meldina and Miserio, so a relieved Virum decided to hear from them. ''''Honestly, I''m not sure. I was getting ready to go to Heishela''s place when I heard something explode from above, and when I rushed to go see it, that black crystal caught my foot. It kept going up and up, and my body was freezing up, so I tried to break it and used my magic, but it didn''t work... ''''It''s just that when I used my magic, the black crystal''s movement slowed down, so I was pouring my magic power into it, thinking that it might be a possibility. It''s a good thing that you were able to make it just in time. I was on the verge of running out of my magic power...'''' Neither Meldina nor Miserio seemed to have seen the surgeon, and no information about the ringleader of the commotion was received. (Was it a bad idea to let Lieselotte go when it comes to this? As I recall, you said it was the King''s Chamber.) After finishing the supply of magic power to Meldina and Miselio while thinking about it, Vilm spoke again to the two men who were stretched out in similar outfits. ''Meldina, Miserio. Go to High Sierra. If the sealing technique is that powerful, I don''t think its effect can reach the place where Heishela is. We need to circle around the kingdom and look for any suspicious characters. In the unlikely event that High Shelah is trapped by the Black Crystal, get as far away from the kingdom as possible. If they''re that far away, Meldina and the others are the opposite of dangerous. Okay. "Maka mekashi nasai! Virum nodded at their replies, and then turned to Cunaria. ''''Coonaria will go with me. The enemy is likely to be more than one, and there is also the possibility that Zeldia, Rumelia and the others are being held captive. Help me. ''Yes, sir! Master''s back is safe with me! Cunaria clasped her hands together and made a small gut pose in front of her large chest to get her spirits up. Once again split into two groups, Virum and the others began to run towards their respective destinations. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * The time went back a bit, and when Virum and the others arrived at Meldina''s room, Lieselotte and the others, who had reached the King''s Room, opened the door with great vigor and rushed into the room. What jumped into her view was the figure of King Zeldia, trapped in a black crystal body in the shape of a coffin, just as it was in Meldina. ''''Your Majesty! You are safe... Lieselotte was the first to go to Zeldia, but she was immensely disappointed when she saw the several black crystals around her. The queen, the first prince, Lloyd, Bazelard and other loyal overlords...and Lumeria. Except for the First and Second Princes, who have already married into other countries, the other royalty and overlords have been taken prisoner. The captives are uniformly lifeless, the light is gone from their eyes, and they are powerless and drooping. They showed no response to Lieselotte''s voice calling out to them to shout. "Watch out!" Suddenly, those words went through Lieselotte''s head. It''s not a theory, not even a hunch. A thing that could only be described as something vague ran through Lieselotte''s body and instinctively obeyed it, sending her flying to the floor as fast as she could. At the same time, an arrow of lightning pierced the place she had just been. If it had been a few moments later, Lieselotte''s body would have been pierced by the lightning arrow (that). You''ve avoided it? As expected of a knight commander, I''d say. When Lieselotte turned her attention to the direction from which the lightning arrows flew, she saw Bailudo, who was poised with one hand outstretched, with an admiring expression on his face. ''''Bailudo, sir? What are you doing all of a sudden... Goodness. Are you so dumb that you don''t understand the situation? We need to work on our brains more than just our bodies. Seeing Lieselotte, who was upset by the sudden situation and unable to swallow the situation, Bailudo cowered his shoulders while uttering sarcasm in a dumbfounded manner, a change from his earlier expression. ''''As you can see, we''ve captured all the royalty and overlords of this country. And by the way, the people inside the castle. The only people left are you and those abominations. The plan was to lure them here and then deal with them together with you, but it doesn''t work out so well. You! No, you know what you''re doing! Lieselotte''s anger was great as she raised her voice against Bailudo who let out a sigh. It would be natural to be told that the act of betraying one''s own country, disrespecting royalty and overlords, and harming Vilm and others who are building friendships not only with themselves, but with their subordinates as well. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what''s going on in your life. ''Of course, I understand. But it is only a matter of time before the country falls to the folly of believing the nonsense of a defective abomination and forming a friendship with it. That''s just a little faster. Besides.... Bailudo smiles uncomfortably as he hugs his trembling body, as if he can''t contain his joy. He vigorously spreads his hands out and shouts out, as if making an exaggerated speech. ''''Beautiful, mighty, powerful spirit beasts! That was too good to be an abomination! That''s not the kind of flawed person I want to be with! She deserves this me! From Bailudo''s heartfelt, happy and forceful speech, I can sense an unusual obsession with the spirit beast (Hinori). ''''Nonsense! I''m sure you saw the exchange on that day. The Spirit Beast Master is the reason why he went so far as to sign a contract with Lord Virum! No matter what you do, the Spiritual Beast will never be able to help you! Kuhu... Could it really be true? What? Lieselotte, who was convinced of the depth of the bond between Virum and the spirit beast (Hinori), denied Bailudo''s plan because of it, but the words came back from the man himself, who didn''t seem to feel the slightest bit of anxiety. ''''You think I would do this without a plan? I''ve decided to make up my mind because I''m confident that I have a good enough chance of winning and that''s why I''ve decided to do it. At the latest, by this evening, that spirit beast will have signed a contract with me and will be subordinate. No.... At least, Lieselotte couldn''t think of a way for humans to counter the spirit beasts. The same would be true of King Zeldia and his overlords who made the decision to form friendships with Wyrm. However, Bailudo (this man), the kingdom''s leading spirit mage, may have a means of opposing spirit beasts that he never thought of, or perhaps something that can overwhelm him, judging by the way he talks. (If that''s the case, we have no choice but to put one on before Virum-dono comes here!) Since he''s already confronted, he doesn''t recklessly slash at her, but he looks at Bailudo with his shield in front and his long sword behind him. ''Defeat me before that abomination comes here... good decision. Whether you can beat me or not, though. ''I could play with you for a bit, but for the sake of this scheme, I can''t do anything that might injure me or kill me in case I''m injured. Julius, deal with him instead of me. Ha! Lieselotte was surprised to see someone other than herself and Bailudo in the room, and moved her gaze in the direction of the voice. There, from where he had appeared, stood a man dressed in robes and with a hood pulled over his eyes. 47 [40] Crisis of the Kingdom of Humanion ③.txt After Meldina and Miserio headed out of the castle to meet up with Hyshela, Virum and Cunaria were running back the way they came and aiming for the King''s Chamber. There was a high probability that the people inside the castle were trapped by the Black Crystal in their rooms, but as the only person who could destroy the Black Crystal (that) was Vilm, there was no time to save them all. ''''Huh? Is Mr. Bayrud the enemy? ''''Oh, there''s no doubt about it, nine out of ten. Despite all the explosions that rang out, there was no sign of any noise outside the castle. The castle is this quiet inside. It''s strange that you can''t even hear the voices of onlookers reacting to the explosion. For all the sound that rang out, there wasn''t even an aftermath for the sound that rang out. Therefore, I believe that the sound of the explosion is some kind of magic that can only be heard by those inside the castle. You''ll be able to get a good idea of what''s going on," he said. I''m not sure if I''m right or not," he said, "but he also said the explosion was directed to the King''s Chamber. I''m sure I''m right in the direction, but it''s difficult to determine an exact location at that location by relying on sound alone. Besides... Virum, who held his tongue slightly, frowned and revealed his displeasure. It seems like that boy (Sandra) was afraid of humans. Especially the contractor (Beirut). If she is forced to obey, I want to help her. Sandra...? I mean, he was definitely a little woozy, but... Recalling the encounter just a moment ago, Cunaria felt that even if Virum had a spirit-favoring aspect to him, his guess was not necessarily wrong. Although it was a guess, but the fact that the first spirit mage of a country, the chief spirit mage and the chief vassal, Beirut, was the mastermind of the ringleader surprised Kounaria, and she fell silent as if she was thinking about something. ''''Coonaria, by the way, I''ll tell you one more thing. Even though Sandra (a high-level spirit) is there, I don''t think Bailudo can use a sealing technique that even Meldina and Miselio''s magic power can''t break by himself. Think of it as having more than one enemy. You can think about it, but don''t let your guard down. Yes, sir! Feeling as if she could see through her own confusion, Cunaria hurriedly shook her head to change her thoughts. As they passed the place where they had just parted from Lieselotte and headed straight for the King''s Chamber, Virum and Cunaria noticed a figure in the hall ahead. The person also seems to have noticed them and is hitting them head on with a killing spirit that they are not even trying to hide. I''m not going to be able to get rid of it. You''re here, abominable child, to harm the princess. It was Ristiane, who had come to the city of Farren as Lumelia''s escort knight. I don''t know why she''s here now that she''s under house arrest, but I can tell at a glance that her appearance is not normal. She has an eerie air like a ghost, something red and black rises from her body like smoke, and she catches Virum and the others with her empty, lifeless eyes. ''''Oh, Master, Listi-san''s eyes, it''s not normal. "Brainwashing or hypnosis? I don''t have time to deal with them anyway. Let''s just get this over with. Is it too early to say, but I''m going to attack Ristiane ahead of Cunaria. Vilm''s fist, which is unleashed, catches Ristiane in the abdomen and blows her away with the momentum of the attack. ''''Kufu...!'''' But to his surprise, Ristiane, who had been hit to the point of being blown away, just let out a breath and regained his position without even getting to his knees. ''''Kufufufufufufu! Ouch! Ouch! You''re vulnerable and your fists don''t work! "d*mn, you played your magic tricks and simultaneously removed your brain and body limiters. I don''t know who you are, but you''re a pain in the ass... It''s gonna take some time. Laughing like a broken man, Ristiane rushed in unshielded in a stance that had no thought of defense at all. ''''Wata Ciga! Your Highness! I''ll help you, Nodah! Virum was poised to intercept Ristiane, but a small shadow intervened between them. That small shadow...Cunaria received Ristiane''s sword strike from the front, and with a force unimaginable for her small stature, she swung the great axe out and pushed her back. ''''Master! I''ll take care of Miss Listy and you can go ahead! Coonaria doesn''t look away from Ristiane, who is trying to regain her stance again, and urges Virum behind her. Vilm opens his mouth when he sees her back, a little surprised that Coonaria, who hadn''t tried to fight herself before, said she would fight herself. ''''You can fight(y), right?'''' ''It''s all right. I don''t feel like I can beat Mr. Listie now. The answer that came back was full of confidence. Virum, who had his back to Coonaria, raised the corners of his mouth slightly. ''''...Alright. I''ll leave it to you.'''' Yes, sir! The growth of the apprentice he had trained himself. Wyrm felt a joy that he had never felt before. (Did sister Dear feel this way, too?) Now that he''s in charge, Virum begins to run to his destination (the King''s Chamber). ''Abomination! Escape Gasanzo! Naturally, there''s no way Ristiane, who has Vilm in her sights, would overlook it, but all her assaults are pushed back by Cunaria. ''I won''t let you go! Mr. Listy! ''Gu! Get out of the way, Luna! The battle between a summoner''s apprentice with tremendous magic and fighting ability and a female knight who is one of the top-ranked knights in the Humane Kingdom has begun. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * The sound of sword firing can be heard. Even though it was only noon, the King''s Chamber was slowly growing darker. When you think you hear the sound of loud metal clashing against each other, you hear a dull sound and at the same time, Lieselotte has just fallen as if she were sliding on the floor. In contrast, her opponent, the man in the hood, Julius, who is supposed to be her opponent, is slowly approaching her with a behavior that makes you feel like you even have room to spare. ''''Huh... Huh... Kuu! Strong! Already Lieselotte was breathing heavily and it was obvious which side had the upper hand. ''Isn''t it about time we gave in? If I''m using a sword to suit you and you can''t even handle it to this degree, you''ll just stick with it and it will only hurt, okay? Julius is holding the sword in one hand and spinning it around in the other as if he were playing with his hands to encourage surrender. The expression on his face is invisible, but his voice suggests that he is dumbfounded. I''m afraid not yet. "Not yet," he says, "but until Lord Wilm gets here...! Using her sword as a staff, Lieselotte barely stands up. If you look closely, you can see that her armor is more than just her armor, she herself has countless wounds and blood flowing from it. However, although her face was contorted with fatigue and pain, there was no sign of resignation in her eyes. ''''Julius! What are you playing at! That''s the last thing you want to hear! Now get the hell out of there and finish it off! Bailudo, who had been watching the battle between the two of them at leisure, seemed to have gotten into trouble with Lieselotte, who didn''t seem to be giving up, and gave orders to Julius. ''''...Will.'''' Julius raises his sword at Lieselotte, who is doing her best to just stand up. (Move! Move it! Just a little more time...!) Despite her strong will, her body wouldn''t listen to her due to fatigue and pain. Mercilessly, the sword that Julius had raised was swung down towards her head. Although she felt frustrated with her own body, which was unable to move, Lieselotte did not turn her eyes away from the approaching blade. Suddenly, Lieselotte noticed that Julius''s sword hadn''t moved from where it was close to his brow. Unlike the phenomenon where the movement of the surroundings feels extremely slow when a human faces the danger of death, Julius'' sword was trembling in small increments, as if to prove it. ''''...You''re just in time.'''' Virum, my Lord...? When I turned around in response to the voice Lieselotte made from behind me, I saw Virum''s figure there, holding the tip of the sword. He must have been given a physical enhancement, and despite gripping the blade tightly, Virum''s hand didn''t seem to be cut off. ''''Lieselotte, don''t force yourself to move. Keep resting. There are... He was probably already at his limit. Lieselotte fainted, unable to say a word of thanks, and fell to the floor. ''''You''ve arrived very late, haven''t you? You don''t make me wait for this... Well, it''s no use asking you, the bastard, to use common sense, isn''t it? Bailudo is taunting Vyrum as if to provoke him, but the person who was provoked is looking at Julius, the owner of the sword, and is not in his eyes at all. (This guy... The moment I came in here (the king''s room), he slowed down his sword speed. That too, just in time for me to get there in time. What the hell does he mean by that?) Virum glares at Julius. But Julius was almost frightened by the glare, or maybe he was talking to her in a happy tone of voice. ''''Hmmm, you''re finally here. It''s good to see you, Mr. Virum. "...I don''t think I''ve ever seen you before. There is no shadow of Julius'' presence in Vilm''s memory, but at least he seems to know Vilm on his end. As Virum, who felt an inexplicable and eerie sensation, frowned, Julius let out a funny chuckle. ''''Ignoring me, what are you talking about! Julius, get on with it! You can''t listen to my orders! "Huh, I was just having a nice chat with you, Wilm, but you''re so tactless. Well, I listen to what my employer has to say. Julius, who revealed his displeasure from the pleasant atmosphere he had been in until now, holds his sword in a reluctant manner. It is already in a fighting stance on the part of Wyrm. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing. The first one to move was Julius. A sword strike with enough speed riding on it that wasted power has been released. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''re going to be able to get your hands on it. This is the reason why it''s so important to have a good time with this kind of information. When it''s close enough, Virum releases a blow that lightly hits Julius''s elbow with his eye. ''''Oh?'''' That blow, which was not intended to cause damage, but was released, was enough to extend the arm with the sword. After a moment''s gap, the offense and defense switched as Virum dived into Julius'' bosom. ''''Oops! Ha, ha! The ability of Julius to accurately evade Virum''s dancing martial arts while panicking must be considerable. (It looks like he''s barely avoiding it, but he''s got full visibility of the attack. This guy is pretty strong.) In fact, Virum''s attack hasn''t been hit even once, and his panicked voice feels somewhat deliberate. Vilm still has some extra strength left, but if he goes all out, there will be no way to deal with an ambush army if there is one. The appearance of the unexpected strongman (Julius) makes Virum think of a solution while accelerating his thoughts. ("Virum, how can you not rely on us at a time like this?") It was then that the voice of his trusted sister, Hinori, reached his head. ("Hinori sister?") ("If time goes on like this, I don''t know what effect it will have on the people trapped in the black crystal (that). The people we have met, who are willing to accept Virum and us, we can''t let them die. We can''t just leave them to die.'''') Hinori''s voice, gentle as an admonition, cleared Virum''s thoughts. Finally, after the battle with Julius began, a fist snatched at his cheek. ''''Iss! Julius, surprised by the pain he ran, leaps backwards in a big way and takes the distance. If it was Virum until just now, he would have set up a chase to not let him escape, but he listens to Hinori''s words and begins to focus his enormous magical power. ("I always say if you can''t handle it alone, you should rely on us, right? We should help Sandra, too, right? ''") To summon my always cheerful, dependable and reassuring sister to myself. ("Alright. Hinori sister, help me.") ("That''s what I''ve got to come to.") Without speaking his eyes from Julius, who looks questioningly at the lack of the expected chase, Virm summons Hinori to join him. O red soul, O red soul... A clear voice, different from the usual Wyrm, envelops the king''s room as darkness takes over. I, the Seeker, Thou art (from the earth)... The crimson magic power that overflows from Wyrm''s body forms a shimmering magic circle in the air. Sigh... Sigh... My soul... Sigh... It''s time for you to get your hands on some of the most amazing products on the market. You can''t help but notice that he is not able to stop them. The radiance emanating from the magic circle became one of the largest, and at the same time, Virum called out the names of his beloved family members. ''Advent, Blazefernir, the Princess of the Red Eagle. The main stream of red magic power turned into a vortex of fire, and the temperature of the space began to rise rapidly. The whirlpool of flames popped and the one that emerged was the spirit that controlled the flames and its peak, Hinori, who had the name of Princess Red Hawk. An intimidation that would have made any ordinary creature faint, descended on the two opponents like a great waterfall. However, Julius, who was fighting on even terms with Virum, did not succumb to that intimidation. ''''Kukuku.... Hahahahahaha!'''' On the other hand, Baird began to laugh as if he had lost his mind. Even he, the country''s leading spirit mage, couldn''t withstand the intimidation that Hinori was releasing? ''''Hahahahaha! I got it! Julius, do it! "Oh, yes, yes. Spiritual Bind. No, everything was just as Bailudo wanted it to be. The magic that Julius cast became a blackish-purple light that was reminiscent of darkness, and as he pounced on Hinori with his eyes on her, he restrained her body as if he were tightening it. ''''Ah, Kuch! Hinori. The voices of Hinori and a violently agitated Vilm, both suffering from restraints, echoed through the king. 48 [41] Crisis of the Kingdom of Humanion ④ ~ Cunaria VS Listiane ~.txt The sound of metal striking each other violently could be heard incessantly. The ones who are hitting each other to the extent that sparks are scattered all around them are Kounaria, a girl of small stature and wielding a large axe twice as tall as her own height, and Ristiane, the female knight of the Humane Kingdom, who has empty eyes like a ghost, but does not try to hide her anger. Although Kounaria is superior in terms of the length of its benefits, Ristiane ignores defense and evasion against attacks other than slashing and rushing in, so she is not able to take advantage of that advantage very well. In addition, it seems that he or she doesn''t feel any pain, just as he or she was unconcerned even after receiving Vilm''s fist a short time ago, and he or she doesn''t show any signs of being frightened, so Kunaria is also struggling to attack. "Sassato, sotto voce! ''No! I''m not going through here! This is already the first time they''ve exchanged several times. He uses his great axe''s reach well to block the path of Ristiane, who is trying to force his way through with a discarded stance, and pushes back with a force that doesn''t suit his small stature. If they can''t break through and launch an offensive, if they can''t break through, then it will be an all-out strike, so the army goes to Kounaria, who uses the Vilm style body enhancement technique. The fact that they couldn''t force their way through and couldn''t defeat anyone who got in their way, Listianne gradually increased her anger voltage. In contrast, Cunaria calmly observes Ristiane''s movements and fights while anticipating her. Compared to the movements of the seemingly unpredictable master (Virum) that she receives in her daily training, it probably isn''t difficult to read the movements of Listiaane, who has lost her sanity and can''t even make a decent decision. ''''Guh! Hurry up, Nevaeh. I don''t want to tell you that you''re in danger, Princess. I don''t know what that bastard will do to me while I''m gone! ''The Master has gone to help Master Lumeria! Please don''t speak ill of your master based on your own assumptions! "He is not cursed to bring in trouble! I don''t know why you don''t know why you''re here! ''Master saved me and Mel, who were about to be enslaved! It was your teacher who helped me heal my body, which was hard to do even with a little exercise! I can be a bit brusque, but I''m not that dangerous! The normally quiet Cunaria is raising her voice unusually loudly, probably out of frustration at Listiane, who doesn''t even try to understand her own respected teacher (Virm) just because her hair and eyes are black (which fits the condition of an abomination). ''Annoying! You can''t trust her, Miko! You have to save the princess, and I will save you. I don''t want to be a part of this! In contrast, Listiane refuses to acknowledge Wilm''s stubborn refusal to acknowledge her as a "dangerous abomination," perhaps because of her "dangerous abomination," but if anything, it''s more a response to the fact that her madly beloved master (Lumeria) has no small amount of affection for Wilm. Jealousy is stronger. Furthermore, Virum has the ability to easily twist even himself (Ristiane), who is said to be the best in the kingdom, and the feeling of anxiety that he will lose his master (Lumeria) if he doesn''t do something about it also contributes to his jealousy (that). Listiane, frustrated by the perpetually parallel conversation, numbly charged at Kunalia again. Wielding her long sword, she strikes more than she had attacked earlier, but her accuracy and power are significantly reduced. Listyanne''s body, which had been continuously exerting the maximum amount of power a human could produce with her brain and body limiter off for a long time, had already begun to break down. The body was ravaged by high fever due to overuse of the body beyond its limits, muscle fibers were torn in many places, and there were not a few places where bones were cracked. But even so, the reason why Ristiane is able to move is because she is unable to detect any physical abnormality because her sense of pain has been paralyzed. Of course, Cunaria is also aware of Ristiane''s abnormality. The feverish body is dyed red to the point that it does not match the empty eyes, and in addition to the movement that became slow all at once, it is strange to see her suddenly lose her balance as if she had lost her strength and not notice anything. Naturally, in such a state, the body will not listen to what she says against her will. Ristiane, who tries to move forward while staggering, doesn''t feel the slightest bit of the sharpness from earlier, and finally dropped her own beloved sword. "Princess, princess, I don''t want to be a part of this... ''Isn''t Lady Lumeria, not Lady Listy, in need of Lady Lumeria? What, Dato...? The extreme fatigue and fever have flooded Ristiane, who is delirious, and Cunaria puts into words exactly what she feels. I''ve only known Listi-san for the past few days. But the actions that Listi-san took for the sake of the princess are not doing Lady Lumelia any favors. It''s all just Listi''s smugness. I don''t mean that! All for the Princess! It''s easier to say "it''s all for the princess''s sake," isn''t it? When the need arises, you can always say that you did it for the princess, right? No! That''s not what I''m talking about. Are you sure about that? Despite being an escort, he left Lumeria-sama''s side and mistakenly slashed at the master who saved Lumeria-sama from being attacked, ignoring Lumeria-sama''s restraint until she stopped him and even made him lower his head... Dahle... I won''t shut up! At that time, Master Lumeria was bowing down in defense of Listi-san, right? Even after you arrived in the kingdom, you were working for Mr. Listi because you were the one who took him out? You say you''re helping and protecting, and it''s Listi who is being helped and protected! Shut up! Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up, eh! It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you go to the beach. What do you want? When I was a little girl, I worked for you, Princess! I was the one who was always at your side, taking care of you, and protecting you from danger. And the princess''s trust! Smile mo! I''m the best person to be with you. Grabbing her by the collar, Cunaria was almost yanked for a moment, but she let go of the great axe and grabbed the innerwear visible from the neck of her armor and pulled it back to herself in defeat. ''''Don''t be so selfish, sir! Listy, you''re just spoiling Lady Lumeria and the people around you! Because you were with him? Because I''ve been taking care of you? Because you''ve been protecting him? What does that have to do with anything? Instead of complaining about nothing in return! If that''s the extent of your feelings for Lady Lumelia! Quit being a knight escort! Coonaria''s full-bodied blow with spirit and magic power dipped into Listiaane''s armor. Although it is a small scale, Kounaria''s fist, which has the power to detonate the ground, impacted her armor to the point of cracking. Of course, although it was mitigated by the armor, the damage to Ristiane herself was also significant. Listiane''s body, which was already barely able to stand, flew through the air without even being allowed to resist. "You''re Ristiane, who will be my guard knight from today. Nice to meet you! " Blown away, Ristiane''s mind pictured the scene from the day she first met Lumeria. "Listiane is so long and hard to call me. Do you mind if I call you Listy? " Nostalgic and fun memories flowing into my brain one after another. (Oh, why in the world would I make a mistake?) "Listie, we''re going to town. Make an offering! " The day I strolled around the city while being swept up by Lumeria. (I just saw the princess''s smile and I was supposed to be serving her...) "Listie, I really can''t help it." The day I was forgiven for a mistake I made inadvertently, even though I was a little disgusted by it. (I was happy to see that the princess, who always acted like a royal, was willing to forgive me for my mistake.) "I''m so scarred up... Training is important, but in moderation, okay? Totally." The day I was treated for an injury that was not even bothered by my friends. (I don''t know if it was for the sake of the princess, but I feel like I''ve been searching for my own ideals...) "Listie, thank you for your help. Thank you." The last thing depicted was not as royalty (princess), but the best smile the girl named Lumeria could muster. (That''s right. I, to protect the smile of Le(|)me(|)ri(|)a-sama(|)...) At that moment, Listiane, who had shed tears, was knocked to the floor like a puppet whose strings were broken. (Lumeria-sama.... Hopefully, once again, to you-sama........) 49 [42] Crisis of the Kingdom of Humanion ⑤ ~ Soul, the time of intersection ~.txt Hinori. Virum couldn''t hide the fact that Hinori, a spirit beast that controlled one of the four major attributes, fire, was bound so easily, and he couldn''t hide the fact that he was not the least bit upset. (Hinori sister was easily captured! What the hell is this guy...?) Virum jumps the alert level to Julius, who has activated magic enough to restrain the spirit beast (Hinori) without even chanting. (No, rather than that, we have to save Hinori sister first. If it''s restraint magic, if you tap into a large amount of magic power...?) Vilm is about to change his mind and rush to Hinori''s captive, but then Julius interrupts him. It''s a ''Spiritual Bind''. It''s a restraining spell that specializes in the prevention of spirits. By the way, this is my original magic. It''s not surprising that a high-level spirit would be unconscious and lying on the floor, but that''s just the spirit animal. ''Tsk! Get out of my way! Thinking it''s useless to negotiate with someone who''s already an adversary, Vilm tries to attack even more fiercely than before, but after all, Julius''s ability seems to be genuine, and he can''t get past him. They strike, receive, evade and combine. I''m sorry, but I can''t let him go because that''s what my employer wanted. You''ll have to stay with me until he gets what he wants, okay? Mr. Wyrm. f*ck you! It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get past Julius, but Julius doesn''t seem to have much time to spare either, and his breathing is starting to become more noticeable. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. ''''It looks like you really can''t move. When Julius approached me about it, I was skeptical, but it''s quite useful, isn''t it? Convinced that Hinori can''t move, Baird speaks to her with a relaxed expression. ''''...!'''' Meanwhile, Hinori, who was being restrained, stared at Bailudo while enduring the agony of being constricted. Bailudo, who had been watching the scene with satisfaction, came even closer with a sickening smile on his face. ''''Kufufufu! Now you''re stuck. Your contractor, who is an obstacle to you, can''t come over here. I''m going to give up and become my property. "Do not play with me, human. There is only one master, Wyrm. Oh, dear, you''ve been rejected. But I want you by any means necessary. By any means necessary, you know? Saying that, Bailudo took out from his pocket a ring-shaped object that emits a dull silver light. Hinori, who sensed its true identity, frowns bitterly. ''''That, is...!'''' You''re a spirit animal. It looks like you know what this is. Just as you think, this is the so-called "Reiban no Jugo Ring", a legacy of the ancient magical civilization, so to speak, a magical tool. Perhaps pleased with Hinori''s reaction, Baird held up the magic tool he took out to show it to her and began to talk about it proudly. ''As the name implies, it is a magic tool that can bind and make spirit or spirit organisms...ghost-type demons and you and your spirits obey it. The substance it is composed of and the method of production cannot be understood by us now, but its effect is immense. Even Sandra, an advanced spirit, was powerless in front of this magical tool. If I bind you with this and sign a contract in my favor.... Bailudo smiles with a twisted smile that gives me goosebumps all over my body. ''Hinori-chan, you''re mine. Seeing Bailudo slowly approaching Hinori, Virum''s impatience to break through Julius still increases. Furthermore, when Virum saw what Bailudo took out, he had a hunch that it was something that would be harmful to Hinori. (I don''t know what that was, but since he brought it out at this stage of the game, I don''t think it''s a harmless thing. If I can get to Hinori sister, I can do whatever I want, but it''s hard to break through this guy (Julius) right away). Their feet were creaking underneath them. It''s hard work, isn''t it? Quickly, or else they''ll take your spirit animal, okay? Wyrm, dear. Although he sounds like he''s struggling to breathe, Julius has his mouth hanging up as if he''s enjoying the situation. (...It can''t be helped, right?) In contrast, Virum didn''t feel the impatience he had felt earlier. With his eyes closed, it looked as if he had made up his mind. ''''Kufufufu! Come on, Hinori. Let''s make you mine. "Who the hell are you to... Hinori manages to break the restraints on Bailudo, who approaches him to put on the "Spirit Binding Conjuring Ring." (I didn''t expect to see the magic tools of the magic civilization era. There are many powerful magical tools from that era, and even I don''t know what will happen to them.) However, Hinori began to feel threatened by the restraints and her own situation, which showed no signs of being released. (...I''m not kidding about following anyone but Virum. If it comes to this, let''s resist until that magic tool breaks!) Perhaps to enjoy Hinori''s reaction, she slowly glares at Bailudo, who is approaching at a slow speed, like a slug. ("Hinori sister, can you hear me?") The voice of the world''s most beloved brother reached Hinori''s head. (''I can hear you, Virum. This might be a little bit bad. It doesn''t look like you could come over here... to...'') Although he knows that Virum is also struggling, Hinori doesn''t force himself on him because he can''t stand to be obeyed by anyone other than his beloved brother. The weak words of his always aloof and cheerful sister, Virum was convinced that he couldn''t afford it at the earliest. ("As I thought, huh? There is no time to think about a strategy. Hinori-sister, a(-)re, I''ll do it.") Vilm briefly suggests a way out of this situation. ("Ahhhh, a(re)le? I guess it can''t be helped in this situation. But sis, it might be a little embarrassing.'''') Hinori seemed to have an idea of how to do it too. It couldn''t be helped, he was embarrassed, but a happy color came across Hinori''s face as he turned over. Although Virum had his eyes closed even though he was in the middle of teaming up with Julius, his powerful and skillful movements were not things that made you feel a visual disadvantage. Rather, Julius felt that it was more troublesome than earlier, when he was in a hurry to attack in a hurry. (Hmm~, you suddenly became calm. But it''s not like I''ve given up. This... I have a feeling it''s going to be a bit of fun.) But Julius was nowhere near swaying, or looking at Virum with expectant eyes. Virum seemed to be meditating, but as soon as his eyes widened, he shook his hands off of Julius and unclasped them, taking a huge leap backwards and away from him. Julius'' goal was to keep Virum from going to Bailudo. Perhaps that''s why he doesn''t seem to be making any offensive moves of his own. Even though Vilm was wary of Julius''s movements, he took a deep breath, regulated his disordered breath, and even after summoning the spirit beast (Hinori), he still began to spin the excess magic power. Oh, my God... -Lord of the red flame heavens... -Lord of the red flame heavens... The same clear Vilm''s voice as when he summoned Hinori earlier echoed through the space invaded by the darkness. ''''Oops, are you trying to summon another spirit? It''s hard to give up being an abomination, isn''t it? Hearing Vilm''s voice, Bailudo shows his dismay with an exaggerated movement. I(I), I(I), seek thee(Nandi) exist... Vilm must have heard Bailudo''s voice as well, but he didn''t respond as if he didn''t hear it. It''s also a good idea to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The woman''s soul and my body are the soul, and I am the body. Julius, it''s okay. I''ll arrest the genie that it summons... Just as Bailudo was about to give Julius instructions, Hinori''s body, which had been restrained and unable to move because of the restraints, begins to glow with a shimmering red light. ''''Wha, what! What the hell? Bailudo is disconcerted by the change that has appeared in the spirit animal (Hinori) and not in the Virum. You must not be condemned. Wrapped in crimson light, Hinori''s body became a beautiful, fierce, fantastic flame, burning fiercely as if to express her feelings for Vilm. Then, Virum summoned his beloved sister. ''''Advent Fusion (Advent Fusion) '''' Of himself, inside his soul. Hinori, who had become a flame, was sucked into Virum''s body in response to the voice that called him out to himself. At the same time, a change occurs in Virum''s body. The flickering flames enveloped his extremities as if they were protective armor for Virum, and as if they were living creatures. From his back, wings reminiscent of a bird of prey, red and sharp, so sharp that they can cover his entire body, appear, and they spread out wide, as if to show his presence to those around him. The black hair that was the proof of an abomination had turned a reddish color that could be mistaken for a scorching flame, and the black eyes had been transformed into bright crimson eyes. Virum, whose figure seemed to have inherited Hinori''s physical features, clenched his fists with a powerful grip. 50 [43] Crisis of the Kingdom of Humanion ⑥ ~ The end of the turmoil ~.txt After fusing with Hinori, Virum, who was clad in a fantastic flame, looked at Julius and Bailudo. In his crimson eyes, which are reminiscent of beautiful jewels (rubies), I could feel a clear intention to never forgive the enemy who had harmed his precious family. While Julius seemed somewhat happy while sweat was on his forehead, Beirut was intensely upset. ''''I didn''t expect you to have such a hidden gem. I couldn''t have predicted this one, as expected. ''Oh, it can''t be! You''re going to fuse with a spirit animal? It''s a bit insane, isn''t it! I was so close... so close to being mine! At the same time, Virum''s face instantly changed to an angry expression and wild flames erupted from his body in response to his emotions. It''s not just that you''re treating Hinori sister as an object after harming my precious family. You''ve got to be kidding me. You''re ready for this, aren''t you, huh? ''Hee! Julius, Julius! Do something about him! We have to do something! Bailudo, who was directly hit by Wyrm''s almost demonic anger, was completely frightened by the overwhelming sense of intimidation. ''''If you are fused with a spirit beast...[Spiritual Bind]! On the other hand, Julius doesn''t seem to have any intention of giving up just yet, and immediately unleashes a restraining spell at Virum. However, the magic that easily restrained the spirit beast (Hinori) as well as the spirit beast (Hinori) was easily dissipated with a popping sound the moment it touched Virum. ''''It''s useless. Even though she fused with Hinori-sister (spirit beast), her base is still a|human (me). That restraining magic that specializes in spirits doesn''t work. Oh, my God, you''re killing me. You are useless! d*mn it! Come on out, Sandra! Bailudo yells impatiently at Julius, who is scratching his cheek with his fingers, as if a little troubled by the fact that the restraint magic didn''t work on Vyrm, and calls out his own contracted spirit (Sandra). Sandra appears at Bailudo''s side, and she still looks as frightened as ever by something with her face down. But Bailudo doesn''t care about Sandra''s condition, he just shouts at her. ''''Sandra! Stall him, even if it kills you! That will buy me time to escape! Sandra''s body tensed up for a moment and then began to shake and shake. "Don''t worry. If I get away with it, then there will be no more experiments for a while from today. I am... As if he heard the reply in a voice that was about to fade away, Bailudo immediately turned on his heel and started running towards the door. As soon as possible, Bailudo''s mind has no plan for capturing Hinori or the margin he had earlier, but only how he can survive. When I glanced behind me, I saw Virum, who hadn''t moved from his earlier position, and Julius and Sandra, who were confronting him. (Alright! Keep it up and keep the abomination''s attention!) The moment Bailudo, with his fists clenched inwardly, reached the door and touched his red(-)-taking hand(-) to escape from the King''s Chamber............. ''Oh? Aaaaah! The sound and smell of burning skin and flesh begins to waft around them with Bailord''s screams echoing. As soon as Bailudo begins to flee, Wyrm heats up the handle that he will surely touch from the outside. Using Hinori''s ability to control the flames (chikara). ''''Did you think you were going to let him escape?'''' If Bailudo turns around at the sound of his voice, before he knows it, the figure of Virum, who has moved to the back of it and is looking down at himself (Bailudo), who is cowering in heat and pain. ''''Hee! Julius, Julius! Sandra! What are you doing! Quickly save me! Bailudo hurriedly asks Julius and Sandra for help, but the scene there is completely different from what he was expecting. This completes the breaking of the contract. Oh, Bailudo, I promised you that. I''ll take Sandra. The words that Julius, who held Sandra, who must have fainted, in his arms, said with a nonchalant expression on his face, Baird''s eyes widened and revealed his surprise. ''''Huh? Hey, hey, Julius! I haven''t agreed to this! The only way you would have given Sandra away would have been if you''d gotten your hands on a spirit animal! In fact, you can''t just break a contract like that unilaterally. You can do that, you know. It''s a very good idea to use more magic than you used when you signed the contract, as long as one of the people who made the contract wants to break it and uses more magic than you used when you made the contract. In fact, the connection with Sandra has already been severed, right? Apparently, the contract with Sandra has really been broken, and Bailudo''s expression gradually turns pale. ''''Oh, no, no way... Yu, Julius, are you betraying me? ''I''m not going to betray you or anything. I bought you all that time and you''re the one who screwed it up. I''m just going to take Sandra as my fair share of the reward for all my hard work. Besides, did you forget that you were the one who tried to stone us first? Virum''s right hand is placed on Bailudo''s head as he sits down to collapse in despair after losing Sandra and being given up on by Julius, who had hired him. ''Are we done talking?'' Bailudo''s whole body stood on end in a voice that contained a cold, but distinctly angry tone. ''''Hee! Wait! Wait! As it is, Vilm grabbed Bailudo''s head and lifted it up, pouring his own magic power into it without hesitation, creating super hot flames from complete nothingness. ''''I''ll burn you to ashes and leave no ashes behind. You will die regretting everything you did to Sandra, how you messed with my people, and how you treated sister Hinori like an object. As soon as Wyrm finished his words, the flames that were floating around him rushed to Bailudo as if it were a creature with a will. ''''Ya, stop !!!! Just as Vilm declared, Bailudo, engulfed in flames, disappeared from the world, unable to even speak, without leaving even a shred of his existence behind. Without being particularly concerned about Bailudo''s death, Virum turned to Julius, who was holding Sandra in his arms. I don''t know what kind of a promise you made to that man, but shall you let the child (Sandra) go? The child (Sandra) should be free to live. ''''No, no, this is the girl (Sandra) I''m here for this time. Wyrm-kun entertained me, but I can''t ask him to do that request. The fusion with Hinori should have created a decisive difference in ability between Julius and Virum, but his expression still hasn''t crumbled. Is he being furtive or is he still hiding his abilities? ''''I see. Then... However, it seems that Virum already has no intention of playing games with Julius. Countless flames in the shape of bird feathers, the same as the ''Blaze Feathers'' used by Hinori before, attacked Julius without pause. ''''Wato! Crap! Hey, Mr. Virum! I don''t care what happens to Sandra and the people trapped in this place! Rest assured. This fire will do what I want it to do, and it will only burn what I want it to burn. Worry about yourself instead of the people around you. The flame feather changed its movement as if to affirm Virum''s words, and began to take a trajectory to hunt down Julius. Julius is gradually becoming unable to avoid the flame feather as it flies around to crush its escape. When he barely avoided the Flame Feather that was coming at him with an irregular activation, Julius lost his stance significantly. As if he was waiting for it, Virum, who is in a striking stance, appears behind Julius. ''''Kah-ha-ha!'''' A painful blow to the back with a fist covered in flames. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to get it right. The pain of the blows and burns distorted his expression, and though he was coughing violently, Julius was trying to control his disordered breathing, and Virum was trying to give chase to him. And just as Virum''s fist shot was about to catch Julius, a little girl who had appeared before he knew it was there was standing in front of him. ''''Yuri, don''t tease me, no!'''' Surprised by the girl who suddenly appeared from outside his own perception, Virum quickly dropped backwards and was alarmed. (That girl is... a spirit, right?) Judging from her appearance, she would be around ten years old. Her long, lightly wavy hair is a darkish purple color, which further accentuates her clear, white skin. It''s not an exaggeration to say that she''s a beautiful girl, but something wriggling around her is waiting to be seen, which makes the gap between the two even more eerie, and at the same time tells us that she''s not human. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them. ''''Yuri, I''m here to welcome you~'''' Yomi, nice timing. You''re a lifesaver. Julius holding Sandra could not receive the girl, but she hugged him around his waist and looked pleased with that alone. ''Ehehe~. Yomi, great? What''s the deal with Yuri? Yeah. Thanks again, Yomi. Now that you''ve got a new friend (Sandra), it''s time to pull up. "Oh, my new friend. Yomi, I''ll do my best. Blind Mist. The black mist that flooded out of the girl Julius had called Yomi quickly spread out and enveloped the king''s chamber in the blink of an eye. ''You will not escape!'' Virum reacted instantly and released flames from his entire body with great vigor. He intends to blow away the black fog with the blast that is generated. Julius and the others take advantage of the slight time lag to jump out of the window and descend the wall with a nimble gait. When they landed, Julius caught sight of a flying dragon that was an order of magnitude larger than a normal flying dragon, High Sierra. Meldina and Miserio must have just joined Heishela and rushed over. ''''Hmmm? We can''t afford not to take advantage of this. Meldina and the others seem to be distracted by the black fog and spewing flames that envelop the King''s Chamber, and they don''t seem to have noticed Julius and the others yet. Then Vilm, blown away by the black fog, jumps out of the window. It flew into the sky with great force and quickly looked around, and Vilm recognized Julius and the others and High Sheera and the others. ''''Haishera! Take Meldina and the others and get out of here now! ''What? That voice... is it Ville, by any chance? "What happened to Wilm, the hanyou that looks like a hinoline? "Krua? Kruaaan!'' The two of them and one of them are confused by Wyrm''s change, but as soon as Heishela understands that her master (Wyrm) has ordered her to do so, she begins to flip and move away. ''Yomi?'' "Ryo kaai~ Nai-chan, mea-chan, please. But it was too late, apparently. When Yomi pointed at Heishela, the objects that were samurai around her split into two and headed up into the sky to follow her instructions. The speed of the two objects is tremendous, and even with High Sierra''s speed, it looks like they will soon be overtaken. ''''Tch!'''' Virum instantly realized the purpose of Julius and the others, but he didn''t take the option of abandoning Meldina and the others, but instead let his body split in front of them and the attacks that were unleashed on them. ''''What?!'''' Gawd! "Wah-wah! Before they knew it, Meldina and the others were startled by the marvel that was looming behind them, but it had already been received by Virum. The wriggling object released from the Yomi reached out and tried to grab them like a living thing, but Blazing Detonation. Blazing Detonation. At that moment, small explosions were triggered one after another around the two wriggling objects, as if a chain reaction had been triggered. It takes only a few seconds, but the number of explosions that occurred must have exceeded a hundred. When the smoke of the explosions cleared, the two objects at the center of the explosions had been obliterated without a trace, just as Virum had said. Once the wonders were gone, Virum was once again looking for Julius and the others, but his presence was undetectable. ''''...I can''t feel any sign or magic power. Escaped, huh? (I don''t have enough time to look for it now. So far...) Yes, I looked up at the sky in frustration. In the grasslands some distance from the Humane Kingdom. They seemed to have plenty of time to spare, or maybe they were just barely able to escape from the Hinori and the fused Virum, and the atmosphere was clearly relaxed. Yomi, who was following Julius with Totete, nodded at some kind of stirring object behind him. ''''Yes. Yuri, Nai and Mea-chan, they said they were hit.'''' I see. I''m sorry I hurt you, even if it was just to get away, okay? "....I told them both not to worry about it. Yes, thank you. At Julius''s words of thanks, the wriggling object behind Yomi moved to nod. In fact, if it wasn''t for that stall, it wouldn''t have been able to escape from Virum. ''''Hmm~?'''' What''s going on? Yomi. Julius, who suddenly noticed Yomi looking up at him with her head tilted back, asks her. ''''Hmm~. Yuri, do you look kind of happy?'''' ''Oh dear, you found out. Wyrm, you were even more interesting than I thought you would be. Besides, did I mention descent fusion (advent fusion)? That''s very interesting. I never thought I''d be able to merge with a spirit. Yomi, do you want to try it out on us when you get home? Julius, who has been able to tell Yomi what he''s feeling inside, reveals his feelings without hiding them. ''''Yuugou...gutai...yuri no echi.'''' "...what the hell did Yomi imagine? Julius returns with a slightly dumbfounded expression, momentarily speechless at Yomi''s oblique statement. A strong wind blows through the calm grassland and the hood Julius was wearing flips up. ''''Oops... I guess I was a little distracted. Her long black hair, lightly tied back, was fluttering in the wind. 51 Past [05] A sense of responsibility.txt It''s a peaceful morning with a laid-back atmosphere. Whereas the forest of the demon mist is always covered with deep fog, the village of the spirits is bathed in warm sunshine and is as bright as another world. The spirits are chatting with each other and the fairies are flying around freely, which is one of the reasons why the atmosphere of the village has been improved. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you''re early today, Virum. ''''Good morning~'''' Vilm! Oh, hello! OHAYO! Yeah, good morning. Spirits and fairies who noticed the black-eyed, black-haired boy called out to him, and the boy returned the greeting. Naturally, the opposite is also true. It''s a familiar and commonplace scene in this village. Thirteen years had passed since Virum was picked up by the spirits. The young Virum was growing up well, and his body was beginning to show its masculinity. After the incident with Radia, Virum''s desire for the sake of his family has become stronger and stronger. He took the initiative in doing what he could, and with the help of the spirits, he tried to do what he couldn''t. "Good morning, Vee-kun! When Wyrm turned towards a slightly sleepy voice, there was a fairy-sized girl who wandered up to him, rubbing one eye and wandering up to him. She was the one who had finally evolved from a fairy to a spirit recently. ''''Sis Fu, good morning.'''' "Hmm, good. She nodded with satisfaction at being called a big sister by Virum. Apparently she was influenced by Hinori and Radia, and she often plays big sister to Virum. In fact, since she is older than him, Virum seems to have no qualms about calling her an older sister. Since she is clearly younger than him, the scene is quite surreal. ''''Well, I''m going to go play with the others, okay? Yeah, have a good day. Big sister. She still hasn''t lost her habits from when she was a fairy, and she often works with other fairies. It was Virum who saw her off with a smile on her face as she went out with the fairies around her. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * A few hours after Wyrm had seen them off, he received a call from the spirits who were patrolling the Demon Fog Forest. It seems that a group of five adventurers have entered the alert area. ''''The adventurers consist of two vanguards, one middle guard and two rear guards. Please be especially careful as the two rear guards seem to be using advanced magic.'''' ''''It seems like the midshipmen move according to the situation regardless of offense or defense, so it''s probably best not to let them run free. The Queen''s aides, Jenny and Meeni, have informed Virum, Hinori, and Radia that they are to intercept. I''m aware of this. Hinori, Viru-boy, don''t overtake me. I know. I''ll take care of the middle guard. Sister Dia will take care of the two vanguards and Sister Hinori will take care of the two rear guards. OK, Virum is getting pretty good at that. We''re so happy for you! He received a request to intercept the intruders and immediately began to prepare to intercept them. At that time, Virum noticed that he couldn''t see Fumil and the others in the village. ''''Hinori sister, Dia sister. Hoo sister hasn''t come back yet?'''' "Speaking of which, I don''t see you. "This is no time to be taking your time getting ready if you''re still playing in the woods. ''Well, I think Fu-chan would run away before he finds out. It''s so quick... what? Hinori noticed something, and as Virum and Radia shifted their gaze towards it, the fairies wobbling back into view. In a panic, Virum ran over to the fairies and held them gently to transfer their magic power. Although exhausted, the fairies, who were not noticeably traumatized, immediately regained their energy and began to make a lot of noise. ''''Fumir, it''s dangerous! Watch out! "I''ll get away with it! I''ll get away with it. "Fight me! ''War-tell!'' Apparently, it was the fairies who went out to play with Foomil. What''s more, it seems that Fumil and someone else are in a state of war. In light of the situation, they are probably the adventurers who came up to report. ''''Sister Hinori! Dear sister! Let''s go! Mmm! After confirming that the fairies were safe, the three of them headed towards the Forest of Demon Mist with all their might. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * They''re coming your way! Don''t let him get away with it! I know that much! He''s fast, sure, but... not insignificantly so. In the forest, the mixed voices of men and women could be heard. There was the figure of Fumil, who was engaged in a battle with the five adventurers. Although she hadn''t sustained any damage, her breath was panting and her movements were not as sharp as usual. It was clear that fatigue was building up. Since one of the fairies she had gone out to play with had been found, she was probably planning to use herself as a decoy and escape after she let the fairies escape. As a wind spirit, he was quick and seemed to be fighting quite well, but the adventurers also seemed to be quite skilled, and they couldn''t find an opening to escape for the time being. ''''...Ha! ...Ha! ''Good! I''m getting pretty tired. I''m almost there! Get it together! Allorain. Arrows made of mithril rained down on Houmill. I''ll take care of it. Flamelance! .... Ugh!'''' The only way to get rid of Mithril''s arrows is to avoid them, but the mage''s Flame Lance is a decent hit because it restricts his range of motion. Okay, we did it. ''Heh! You''re making it hard for me. It could still work. Stay alert. I''ll be fine. No one''s afraid of a genie taking the Flame Lance in stride. One of the adventurers approaches to restrain Fumil, who has fallen to the spot without power. It''s not as if he''s expecting to be unable to resist anymore, or perhaps he''s reaching out carelessly, but there''s no caution in his appearance. "...wind, blow. Huemil unleashes a wind magic as a last scrape. ''''Guh!'''' The adventurer was caught off guard and ended up taking the wind magic (it) seriously. However, it seems that because he was exhausted, the density of his magic was low, and it was only able to produce a bruise on the adventurer''s face. ''''Te Te Te Te! You should have just kept quiet! Oh, oh, hey! .... The adventurer who was hit by the wind magic reversed from pain and embarrassment and slashed at Foumil with his mithril-made sword. As if he didn''t have the strength left to evade the earliest, Fumil was unable to avoid the slash and received a large wound from his left shoulder towards his right hip area. ''''This, you idiot! If this guy dies, the reward for this search will be par for the course! Shut up! You just disciplined him because he was licking his ass! As the magic power drains out of the area where he was cut and Fumil begins to feel dazed, he hears the adventurers cursing at each other. (Everyone was able to escape, I guess?) Fu-mil worries about the safety of the fairy he himself let escape. (Huu could be a big sister, could she?) The sense of responsibility that had evolved into a spirit and sprouted from her evolution into a spirit was driving her. (Vee-kun...) What came to my mind was the image of a boy who really called me his sister. ''Sister Fu!'' Just before Houmill let go of her consciousness, the boy''s voice reached her ears. 52 Past [06] Emotions that have sprung up.txt Dear sister, take care of your sister Foo. "Mm, I''m in charge. You may do as you please. The expression on Virum''s face as he stood up, leaving the limp and motionless Fumil to Radia, was a devilish one. The same is true for Hinori standing next to him, glaring at the adventurers without hiding his expression of anger. It''s a good idea to have a good time. Why would an abomination be with a spirit...? ''What are you people! He''s ours! Don''t take from me! Stay in a fighting stance. He can kill you in an instant if you''re not careful. One of the adventurers seemed to be of the human race and reacted to Virum''s appearance, but the rest of the adventurers were in an alert battle stance. The fact that they were able to maintain their sanity under the fierce pressure of Virum and Hinori showed that the adventurers (they) had a certain level of competence. However, they are overwhelmingly inadequate to take on these two people who are trembling with anger because of their family''s (Fu-mil) injury. As for the adventurers who were already in a fighting stance, Virum at once dived into the center of them and drew their attention to him. With his momentum, he grabbed the head of one of the people in the center of the formation and slammed the back of his head into the ground, reaping his consciousness. Virum reacts to the sign of cutting wind felt behind him, and at the same time he turns himself around and swings his hand sword out. ''''Ugh...'''' ''Nonsense!'' There were two stunned avant-garde figures holding a spear with its tip cut off and a sword broken off from the middle of the blade. It wasn''t Vilm who bothered to miss that opening. As soon as he dives into the bosom of the man with the sword, he slams his elbow into the man''s bosom and kicks him in the jaw, which has been bent and lowered into a "ku" shape. A dull thud sounds from the man''s neck and he collapses like a puppet (marionette) with broken strings. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends. "Waterblade! ...No! Well, is the magic not working? A short distance away, Hinori overwhelmed the pair of rearguards. The water blades released evaporated without touching Hinori, and the magic of the other attributes was haphazardly dispelled. The two of them were terrified of Hinori, who was approaching them nonchalantly, and tried to escape, but the moment they turned their backs, countless feathers of flame pierced them, and they were reduced to ashes in an instant. ''''Sister Fu! "Whoo-chan! After wielding an overwhelming amount of power and annihilating the adventurers, Vilm and Hinori returned to Radia, who was holding Fumir in her arms. However, she was already unconscious and slumped in Radia''s arms. ''It''s not good........the magic power flowing out of Fu''s body won''t stop. If it continues like this...'''' Yeah, well... In Radia''s view, the magic power of Fumil himself, which builds the body, is flowing out too much. If this is the case, it seems that even the magic power to maintain the body will be gone, and Fumil''s existence will disappear. Wyrm sits down beside Fumir in a way that makes him collapse from his knees. ''''Sister Dia, I wonder if our mother can do something about it?'''' "I''m sure my mother can handle it, but I don''t think Fu is going to make it to the village... After answering Hinori''s question, who was contemplating on how to help Fumil somehow, Radia unexpectedly called out to Virum. ''''...?'''' Overcome by the despair that he might lose his beloved family, Virum slowly looked up in response to Radia''s voice. ''We need a supply of magical power to help Houmill. Now, in large quantities, right here and now. I''m sure that the quality of the magic is different, and Hinori, who has the fire attribute, and me, who has the earth attribute, won''t be able to do it. There isn''t enough time to get it to my mother. The only person who can save Fu-mil is Wil-bo. "? Yes! I will definitely help you! Those words that there was still a possibility of helping Fumil, made a determined light dwell in Virum''s eyes. ''''Leave the vigilance and handling of the surroundings to me and sister Dia. Vilm, I''m asking you.'''' "Are you ready? It''s fine to feel as if you are sharing your magic power with the fairies. Send it in more and more in line with the nature of the magic that Foomil has.'' After receiving Fumir''s petite body from Radia, Virum gently picks her up, closes his eyes and begins to pour the magic power tailored to her. However, the magic power he sent flowed out from beside the side he poured it into, and Foumil''s condition doesn''t get much better. ''''...d*mn it!'''' The amount of magic power that he sent into the room was increased at once, but it was still not enough to heal Fumil''s wound. Memories of the spirits that had been protecting him until now passed through Virum''s mind. Among them, of course, was Fumil, who is now languishing in his arms. As a child, they were like friends. More recently, I''ve treated her as an older sister, an important family member. She is always sleepy, but she has a strong ego, and her smile, which is honest with herself, is an important person(thing) that Virum does not want to lose. (Sis Fu...I will definitely help you.) With his full attention and eyes wide open, Virum removes the limit himself and removes it. Unlike the outbursts that occurred in the past, a torrent of magical power accompanied by Virum''s will flows into Fumir. ''''Ha... ha... ha... guh.'''' The fatigue and pain brought on by the loss of a large amount of magic power hit Vilm, who continues to show tremendous concentration, but Fumir''s wounds have not yet healed. ''''Ugh........! It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. It''s a shameful thing that we can''t do anything but watch while Ville and Fu are suffering so much. ''Don''t say it, sister Dear. I don''t... ah! In front of the two frustrated eyes, changes began to appear in Fumil''s body. The expression that had been tainted with so much pain became calm, and soft body hair reminiscent of a beast began to grow from the extremities, chest and groin area. A fluffy tail grows out from around the tailbone, and the ears, which used to be next to the face like a human being, disappear into the hair, but instead, a popping up from the head. Her four double teeth and the claws on her hands and feet grew sharply, and a whirlwind swirled around her. ("Warm. Huu is now surrounded by Vee-kun''s magic.'''') When Fu regained consciousness, what he saw was the figure of Virum, whose face was contorted with fatigue and pain, but who wouldn''t stop sending in magic power. ("In the end, Fu was protected, only. I wanted to be relied on by Vee-kun like Hee-sama and Dee-sama, but I couldn''t even say big sister.... But still, I want to be useful to Vi-kun.") Vilm passes out right after a small smile, perhaps relieved that Fumil''s wounds are completely closed and she''s awake. Foomir holds Virum who has fallen down, but because of the position he had taken before and the difference in size, he has become like a pillow himself. ''Vee-kun...hmmm. Thanks to Brother Vee, I was saved. So, I''m going to give all of Fu to Brother Vi, okay? He gently hugged Virum''s fainting head and began to spin his words. O gentle soul.... A firm voice, unimaginable from the usual Humil, echoes around him. As if in response to Huemil''s words, a silent whirlwind of energy surrounds them. I swear to thee, my body, my soul, and my everything, that we will live as brother and sister (siblings). A reliable presence that embraces you for who you are. I am a shield and I will protect you... A beloved being who desperately saved my life. -Let my soul be my sword and I will strike down thy enemies... -Let my soul be my sword and I will strike down thy enemies... -Let my soul be my sword and I will strike down thy enemies. Huumil vows to live for this lovely, reliable boy. "My name is Fumil. "My name is Fumil, and I am the one who will cut down the enemies of Wyrm, my brother. In a moment, Foomir senses pure Virum''s own magical power, which is different from the magical power he had been treated with, and is purely Virum''s own magical power. It was a warmer and gentler magic power(thing) than the magic power(thing) from earlier. She watches the completion of the pledge and smiles wryly at Hinori and Radia as they approach. ''''Hee-sister, Dee-sister. Brother Vee''s, sister''s place was given to me by Fu, right?'''' The two of them were surprised at the change in Fumil, who was so adamant about being his sister, but they immediately broke into a smile and rejoiced that she was safe. Incidentally, it was a different story when Vilm woke up and was violently upset when Foumir called him his brother. 53 [44] After the turmoil.txt In the name of King Zeldair-Humanio, I hereby decree that Wyrm-dono and the following two are awarded the rank of A adventurer for immediately putting down the coup d''etat by former spiritual mage Bailudo-Havon and saving the kingdom and the lives of the many people inhabiting the land. This is a decision made through the Adventurers'' Guild... Five days after the end of the coup, King Zeldir personally promoted them to the adventurer''s rank. However, they were only promoted to A because they felt jealousy and ill will towards Wilm and his friends for being promoted so early. The outbreak and suppression of the coup was widely broadcast both at home and abroad, exposing the unrest in the Humane Kingdom to the people and other countries. In order to make the reason for the promotion of Wyrm and the others to A-rank, Zeldair himself was ashamed of deceiving his own people, so there was no need to inform other countries, but he decided that if he announced it domestically, it would only be a matter of time before the information was passed on to other countries. In addition, by announcing that Vilm, the abomination, saved the country from a crisis, it also has the aim of smoothing out the amendment of the law on the abomination as a reason to acknowledge the existence of the abomination. We''ve also prepared a reward from the state. Lord Wyrm, as the king of the Humane Kingdom, I sincerely thank you for this matter. Zeldia bows deeply to Virum, but unlike the other day, no one makes a fuss about it. ''I will accept it gratefully. Thank you, King Zeldia and all of you for your concern. What? No.... ""Oh..." However, when they saw Vilm''s deep and beautiful bowing, all of them, including Cunaria and Meldina, were more than a little upset. It must have been a surprise to them that Vilm performed manners based on courtesy to others. Particularly, Cunaria and Meldina''s surprise is louder than those around them. However, it''s not that Virum is ignorant of etiquette because he has been educated by the spirits, he just didn''t think it was necessary to be polite to a potential adversary until now. In the past few days, Hinori and Radia''s telepathic reeducation has changed that view. Aside from the surprise of those around him, Wilm behaved in an exemplary manner. Not a few people were taken aback by his appearance. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Oh, man, it''s finally over. As he walks down the corridor that leads to the already familiar room, Virum puts a hand on his shoulder and nods his head to relieve the stiffness. Even though he''s experienced with Satya, the act of being polite to someone from the outside world seems to be somewhat tiring. However, considering the point that you are consuming an uncommon amount of magic power to free the people in the royal castle trapped in the black crystal coffin, it''s strange to say that you are tired with this level of exhaustion. ''''I was surprised just by the princess''s request for an escort and a meeting with the king, I wonder what part of the coup I''m supposed to get involved in? I don''t think he was trying to steal Hinori-sama... that''s unforgivable. I''m sure that''s how attractive Hinori''s sister is to people in the outside world. I''m not sure I have enough knowledge and ideas to make it through this incident. And... power, too. ''Oh my God, you save a country from an existential crisis and you still say you''re not strong enough? Vilm had a regretful look on his face, but he turned around in response to a voice called from behind him. The owner of the voice was the princess of the Humane Kingdom, Lumelia. ''''Princess Lumelia, your highness, your good mood. ''It''s nothing to be concerned about unless it''s an official occasion. I don''t need to worry about it, unless it''s official. Especially since Mr. Wyrm is a man of equal friendship with our country. Vilm takes a posture of worship, but is immediately told by Lumeria herself that this is not necessary. ''''...I see. Then I''ll let you do that, Princess. So, what can I do for you? Yes, I''ve got a question for you, Mr. Wilm. I don''t feel comfortable talking to you here, so why don''t I come in your room? In order to listen to Rumelia, who has a slightly sad expression on her face, we walked to a room that is recently treated as Vilm''s room. After everyone entered the room and locked it, Lumelia bowed her head to Virmu and the others. ''''First of all, thank you. I would like to thank you and your friends for saving this country. And I''m sorry. I''m sorry for the trouble I caused you by not being aware of Bailudo''s intentions.'''' I accept your thanks and apologies. So what is it you want to hear? Prompted to take care of business by Vilm, who accepted easily, Rumelia hesitantly opened her mouth. ''''...It''s about Listi.'''' Oh, I''m... I''m sorry. ''You needn''t worry about that, Miss Cunnalia. That was Listie''s fault. Seeing Cunaria, who reflexively apologizes when she learns that she''s talking about Ristiane, whom she beat up, Lumeria follows up with a sad smile. Ristiane had been crippled. Aside from the damage caused by the battle with Coonaria, the repercussions of overworking her body beyond its limits were great, and she was handed over in a strange state of life, with torn muscle fibers throughout her body and broken bones in various places. Although the physical injuries were recovered by the magic of the healers, Listiane, who had awakened, was always just staring at a point with empty eyes. Although only the execution was pending due to the fact that she was brainwashed, the deprivation of her knight''s status and the seizure of her property has been decided, and she is currently being taken over by Liselotte and protected under the guise of surveillance. ''Listi''s loyalty to me was genuine. Although she was brainwashed, the charge of treason against the state will never go away, but if she is willing to pay for it, I want to give her one more chance. Although Lumeria sometimes calls her a bad knight listy and so on with her mouth, it is also true that she trusts her, except where she tends to run amok. If not, they wouldn''t take her alone as an escort when they get out of the country. ''''So I''d like to heal her to know Listi''s intentions. I came to ask because I thought that Mr. Vyrum would know how to heal her. Rumelia herself probably feels that the chances of Vilm knowing how to cure him are slim. As Rumelia stares at him with resignation and some expectation in her eyes, Virmu speaks the answer to his question. ''I don''t know how to cure Listiane. I... Yeah. Vilm''s reply, Lumelia drooped in a paragraph with an expression of having expected it. ''''But if it''s the state that he''s falling into, it''s predictable. Maybe we can learn something from that. ''What? Tell me about it, Mr. Wyrm! However, the following words from Vilm''s words may have shed some light on the matter, and when he raised his head vigorously, he looked as if he was about to be grabbed. The brainwashing technique applied to that man is quite powerful. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. The burden on the brain must have been quite large. ''I see. So it''s very likely that Mr. Listiane is in the state he''s in now due to the after-effects of the brainwashing. Come to think of it, I think Mr. Listie''s speech was a little funny, too. ''I can''t say for sure, but if there''s a chance of that guy''s memory being greatly stimulated, it could go back to normal. Trigger your memory... it''s worth looking for. Thank you, Mr. Wilm. Lumelia''s expression does not have the same shade as it did earlier. Rumelia was searching for a triggers to stimulate her memory, but when she suddenly looked up, she asked Virum again. ''''Speaking of which, what are you going to do now, Virum-san and the others? As for me, I''d be very happy if you stayed on. Coonaria and Meldina, like Lumeria, said, "What are we going to do? He turned his expression to Virum. ''''That''s right. The princess''s request has been taken care of, and I''ve got an A-rank. Let''s go back to Farren...'''' (Maybe you should go back to your home town for once.) Wyrm smiled, somewhat amused and nostalgic. 54 [45] On the way back.txt About ten days have passed since the disclosure of information about the Humane Kingdom that caused an uproar both at home and abroad, and when the people finally began to calm down, a not-so-little crowd of people had gathered in front of the gate that surrounded the royal capital. At the end of the group''s gaze, Princess Lumeria and the leader of the knights, Lieselotte, were in conversation with Virum and the others. ''''Princess, you''ve taken care of us for a long time. ''No, we were indebted to you. We are indebted to the Knights of the Order of Liselotte and the Royal Army for training us and providing us with knowledge that we didn''t know...no, we didn''t want to know. Furthermore, he saved our kingdom from an existential crisis. I can''t thank you enough, Wyrm-san. Lumeria, who tends to look down, adds in a whisper, "And that includes Listy. The people who have gathered are 60 percent of those who want to catch a glimpse of the abomination (Vilm) who saved the kingdom from crisis, and 40 percent of those who are interested in the royal princess Lumelia, the head of the knights, Lieselotte, and High Sierra, which is becoming famous as a flying dragon that does not attack humans. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but it''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s not a good idea to have a plan, but for now, we''re going back to Farren. If anything happens, I''ll ask High Sierra to help you, just be prepared to accept it. ''Of course. I will not allow you to attack the lovely High Sierra. The misconception that Heishela''s master is Rumelia has already been cleared up by her own confession. Although the people and soldiers were slightly disappointed by her declaration that her real master was Vilm and that she was only a friend, it can be said that the trust of Heishela and Vilm''s people has risen. ''''Krulul.'''' Hi Sierra... Lumeria''s expression almost collapses when she sees High Sierra rubbing her face as if to say goodbye, but she desperately holds back her tears, saying that she can''t expose her ineptitude in front of the public. ''''...Kokomoto. I am grateful to you for saving my life as well, Wilm-dono. I will train myself so that I won''t be blindsided again, so I would like you to practice again on my next visit. ''Yeah. I was only able to get rid of my habits this time. You should thoroughly repeat the basics we taught you, and then use that as a basis for constructing a fighting style that suits you. The next time you come back, you''ll be a good competitor for Kounaria. ''Yes! Mr. Lieselotte, I''ll be glad to see you then! Lieselotte, sensing that Rumelia''s tear glands were nearing their breaking point, spoke to her casually and told her what she wanted, which drew a response from Vilm and attracted the people''s attention. After the suppression of the coup, Vilm was asked by Liselotte to become her apprentice, but she flatly refused, stating that she could not take responsibility for her actions since she was unable to leave the Humane Kingdom. However, Lieselotte was not ready to give up, but she was able to settle down by learning the basics and how to train. ''''It''s time to leave. Meldina, Cunaria, let''s go. Prompting them both, Vilm leaps lightly and leaps onto High Sierra''s back. ''Yes! Thank you all! ''All right. Thank you for your help, Lady Lumeria and Ms. Lieselotte. Meldina''s hand was withdrawn, and Cunaria followed Virum into position behind him. ''''Bye. I''ll stop by when you''re in the vicinity.'''' Yeah, you''re welcome to join me then. I''ll see you soon. "Kruaam! As Wyrm and the others exchanged their goodbyes, the high shera that roared loudly flapped its wings in a grand manner and flew off into the sky. From this day onwards, giant flying dragons could be seen in the area around the Humaneon Kingdom, although they were not regular. The Humane Kingdom has decreed that the flying dragons are not to be trifled with at all, and if they are tampered with they will be punished with the maximum penalty. Whenever the flying dragon appeared, the Third Princess herself would come out to greet him, and he would be seen happily playing with it. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Vilm and his friends relax on the back of the High Shearer in the sky above. They are far away from the Humane Kingdom, and the foreign enemies are not coming near them, perhaps because they are afraid of Heishela. In the meantime, Meldina, who had been restless and fidgety since Heishela''s flight, decided to speak to me. You''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of them. I''d like to ask you something, if that''s okay? Hmm? What''s the matter with you again? ''''I couldn''t ask because I didn''t know who would hear me in the kingdom, but the fusion with Hinori-sama? I needed you to tell me what that was. ''What? Can Master and Master Hinori fuse? I''d love to see it too! ''I see. Kuna wasn''t there then. It was so cool. Wyrm''s hair turned red, and he went skyward on wings like a hinoline... pewter!'''' It''s natural for the curious Meldina to be interested in descent (advent) fusion (fusion), rather than the fact that she''s been putting up with it well until now. Coonaria, too, is interested in Meldina''s words, and her eyes light up as she peeks at him. Miselio seemed to be slightly excited, and was trying to tell Coonaria with his gestures how Virum was doing during the descent fusion. ''''Sorry Coonaria. I''m sorry, Coonaria, but the descent fusion is not something that can be done easily. It is a fusion technique that summons a spirit inside of you, inside of your soul, to gain its abilities, magic and technology. It''s a powerful technique, but it has high risks. You take a spirit''s soul into you, even if it is only for a short time. The burden on the spirits that are taken in is extremely large, and if it is done poorly, their souls could be absorbed with them. Even a spirit beast like sister Hinori and the others are dangerous to fuse for a long time. That''s not very selfish of you. Was that really such a dangerous trick...? But then the summoners who were trying to gain power would try to force them to fuse together, right? Could it be that there are other limitations...? Informed of the unexpected danger, Cunaria''s face fell, and Meldina put one hand to her chin as she contemplated the descending fusion. ''''That''s right. What kind of spirit would want to be taken in willingly? The spirit that took it in could take over the body of the surgeon. Unless there''s absolute trust on both sides, it''s not a jutsu that can be done. Virum replied nonchalantly, but when he implied that the trust between him and Hinori was absolute, you could see his love for his family (spirit love). ''''Huh...? So, could Virum be able to fuse with something other than Hinolin?'''' I don''t know. Unusually for Wyrm, he slurred his words and swam his eyes. His agitation told the answer to Miserio''s question, but neither Meldina nor Cunaria said it. ''Anyway, keep this story to yourself. There are a lot of people who try to capture the spirits for free. I can see those power-seeking idiots starting to overhunt them. ''Yes! I won''t talk to anyone! Of course! Yeah. I wouldn''t tell you about it even if it meant I had to be tortured. The flip side of Wyrm''s words was that he spoke because he trusted the three of them. Coonaria and Miselio didn''t seem to notice that, but Meldina seemed to have noticed and nodded with a happy smile. ''''Speaking of which, is it safe for us to continue on to Farren? Isn''t there going to be another fuss? Uh... 55 [46] Report to the guild.txt The new revelations about the Abomination that the Humane Kingdom had made public with great fanfare had caused the people of the world, especially the human race, to tremble. Some believed the announcement, others laughed at it, others were baffled, and the human race showed a variety of other reactions, but it could be said to be a natural reaction since the conventional wisdom was overturned. Furthermore, there were rumors that not a few scholars in several countries, with the Humane Kingdom at the forefront, had begun researching the abomination. There may be a day when a means is found to prevent the "annihilation" of babies born as an abomination, for which there is no countermeasure at present, and save the babies born as an abomination...maybe the day will come. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * At the Adventurer''s Guild in the city of Farren. Normally it would be a deserted lunchtime as adventurers go to their requests, but on that day, the place was bustling with what could be considered a noisy crowd. It seems that people are concentrating on one of the many tables in the waiting room, and even the guild staff have troubled expressions on their faces. ''''Virum-san, would you like to go to our party and request sometime? I found a request that sounds interesting. Come with us! I have a request that I expect to be quite rewarding. ''Can you give High Sierra a ride for once? No? ''Miss Meldina, please teach me how to do water magic! Oh, I wish you would tell me that! ''Kunalia, you should go on a date with me sometime. I found a place that serves great food the other day. No, no, no, I''ll be there! It had been known for some time that they were highly skilled, but when they were promoted to rank A and formed a friendship with the Humane Kingdom, their level of popularity suddenly jumped. The adventurers, who had been taking a step back because of the way they dealt with Kabakkas and the mercilessness of the brigands, are now trying desperately to build a relationship with Vilm''s connection to the country, which seems to be very attractive to them. Meldina, what should we do in this kind of case? Tell me about it. You''re a senior, right? ''Wow, I don''t understand! I''ve never been in this situation before either. Vilm, who had been listening with his cheekbones, asked for a way to deal with the adventurers, but Meldina didn''t seem to have any methods that came to mind either, and he shook his head with a troubled expression on his face. If it was Virum before he went to the kingdom, he would probably hit them with one of the killing spells to force them to shut up, but he is currently in the middle of learning about the outside world. Although he was fed up with the way the adventurers were making noise, he did not act on his emotions. Incidentally, it seems that Kunaria is bowing down dutifully to the frivolous-looking men who asked her for a date, and refusing them. ''''Yes, yes, that''s enough. Wyrm-kun and the others are in trouble.'''' It was Shazar, the guild master, who showed up while clapping his hands. ''''It should be a rule in the Adventurer''s Guild to refrain from excessive solicitation of others, right? If you''re going to make any more noise, do I have to consider some sort of punishment as a violation of the rules? ''''Oh no, Guildmaster. Hey, I was just talking to Virum and the others~ Yeah, yeah, yeah! So, Mr. Wilm, let''s talk about it again next time! The ones who were making a lot of noise seemed to be unwilling to continue until they were punished, and they disbanded like a scattering of spiderlings. Virum and the others followed the scene with their eyes, but when the last one left the guild, the three of them all let out a sigh. ''''Hee, I didn''t think being surrounded by people would be this tiring. In a way, it was a new discovery...'''' ''I thought one of them called out to me and in an instant it was that situation. I didn''t know what was going on. Perhaps because of the relief of being released, Meldina and Cunaria seem to be weakening with their cheeks on the desk. I''m sorry for making you wait even though I had you come to report on this matter. I''m sorry that I had to wait for you to come in to report on this case, but I was just concentrating on the report and the materials that were submitted to me, and I was concentrating on it too much. ''So that''s why the guild staff didn''t come out when they went to call for you. Thanks to that, I''m getting a lot of unnecessary fatigue over here. ''I''m really sorry. As an apology, I''ll prepare a nice cup of tea and some sweets for you. Celica-kun, could you prepare them in my room? Okay. I''ll have it for you in a minute. Shazar gave a slightly annoyed smile at Wyrm''s sarcasm, but he soon regained his usual tone. Although it was a sudden instruction, Celica, who had become accustomed to Shazar''s repeated recklessness, retreated behind the counter without showing any signs of impatience. ''''Well then, let''s go to my room to hear the details. Vilm and the others were ushered into the Guildmaster''s room, which was exactly the same as when they visited before, and Shazar urged them to sit down on a chair. There was already hot tea and high-class sweets on the table. When Virum and the others took a breath, Shazal opened his mouth. The first thing to do is to congratulate you on your promotion to A-rank. I wondered what was going on when I received the notice handwritten by Zeldia-sama. I wasn''t worried about the request at all, but there was a good chance that the people of the kingdom would try to bring Virum-kun and Hinori (spirit beasts)-sama to my country. ''In fact, it sounds like you intended to do so. I didn''t think you''d go beyond solicitation and say you wanted to form an equal friendship. It''s the kind of thing where a country recognizes its equality with that individual. I couldn''t believe it when I heard the news, but if Hinori-sama showed up, it makes sense. Starting with this exchange, the story follows a timeline of events that took place in the Kingdom of Humaneon. On the road to requesting an escort, the accompanying of Hyshela who was rampaging in the inn town, the audience with King Zeldia, and the coup d''tat by Bailudo. After listening to the series of events, Shazar seems to be deep in thought with his hand over his mouth. ''''Guildmaster, do you have any idea who this man Julius is?'''' ''''Unfortunately... it''s possible that it''s a fake name, but I''ve never seen such a name for a high-ranking adventurer. I haven''t even heard of a newcomer with the ability to go toe-to-toe with Wyrm-kun, and I think the line of adventurer is thin. Well.... No one in the Humane Kingdom knew about that guy''s existence either. There was no information in the Adventurer''s Guild either. If he had that much power and was aiding in the coup, it''s very likely that he''s a spider from another country or someone who can''t be seen on the stage. Virum, who had seen that the Adventurer''s Guild would have some information, showed slight disappointment, but he quickly switched his thoughts and began to consider it. It was obvious that he wanted to locate Julius, who could be a threat to his family, and get a hold of his movements. ''''I''ll try to gather some information from the guild as well. In the meantime, I''ve returned to Farren for the first time in a long time. Why don''t you take some time to rest your body for a while? I... Yeah, I''ll do that. After deciding that there was no progress to be made by thinking about it further, Virum seemed to have decided to take Shazar''s suggestion. After that, he received a list of jobs that A-ranked adventurers could take orders for and an explanation of the precautions from Celica, and the day was dismissed. On a side note... After leaving the Adventurer''s Guild, Virum and the others were surrounded by a greater density of people living in Farren, including adventurers and merchants, than before, and by the time we arrived at the "Dragon''s Footsteps", the sun was setting. 56 [47] How to spend your vacation-How to make armor-.txt The blue sky was cloudless. The city of Farren was bustling as usual, and the main street was alive with a vibrancy worthy of the name Adventurer''s City. In the midst of it all, one could see Virm with dark hair that unconsciously attracts the eyes of the masses, and Kounaria with her explosive breasts that attract the eyes of the men passing by. They don''t seem to be bothered at all by the crowds that are supposed to make it difficult to proceed on the road, and they are walking while talking in a natural way, which may be a bit buoyant compared to the people around them. ''''It''s a no-brainer... I guess we''ll just have to get new armor made to fit Kounaria''s body after all. Ugh.... Why won''t you grow taller? Why do my breasts keep getting bigger? ''It''s a tribal trait, isn''t it? It''s not just the chest, but also the shortness of height that is an advantage in battle. It''s not only that, but the physical strength of Kounaria is also perfect, and it will be difficult for the opponent to fight. ''Master, that''s not the point...'' Since Coonaria''s growth (mainly chest) has settled down, the two of them have been looking around at armor stores to buy armor for battle, but they can''t find any that fits their distinctive body size, so they are heading to Assem''s production guild to special order it anyway. Meldina has been going to the forest near Farren in response to Miserio''s request for a harvesting project, which also serves as a break for him. Virum comforts Coonaria, who is depressed about her lack of height growth, in a misguided direction, but in the meantime, the sign of the destination (production guild) comes into view. The moment Coonaria was about to put her hand on the door of the guild ------. "Konnono, bakkayaloooooh! Uh-oh! The angry voice that was enough to give the illusion of wind pressure echoed around the guild. Other than Wyrm, the people around the guild, including Kounaria, who had been loosening up from the relief of being in the city, reflexively made their bodies tense up. A silence, the exact opposite of the silence from a moment ago, dominates the place, but soon the sound of footsteps stomping on the floor can be heard and the door of the guild is violently opened. ''''I''m getting out of the summation after today! You can do whatever you want with it. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of this. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with your friends. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this. I''m not going to be able to get it right. Long time no see, Assem. ''It''s been a while, Mr. Assem. Um, I''ve come to run an errand for Mr. Assem, should I come back another time? No, no, no, no. That''s not your concern, little girl. This is not a good place to ask a question. I''ll hear about it at my place. As urged by Assem, who was scratching his head in an uncomfortable manner, Vilm and the others left the place. Inside the open door, I could see what appeared to be the guild''s staff in a stupor. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Passing through a back alleyway that hadn''t changed since my previous visit, I arrived at Assem''s shop in the basement. The store is still lined with armor that is very different from the shops on the main street, and has a strong presence. I don''t usually serve tea to my customers, so I only have a cup of my favorite tea. It''s got a strong astringency, but it''s strangely comforting. Th... Ugg. Virum drank the hot tea served by Assem as if he were slowly savoring it, while Kounaria frowned as she sipped a little at a time. ''''Gah-ha-ha! I knew it wasn''t to your taste, missy! "Ugh... I''m sorry you had to offer me a cup of tea. ''What, Cunnalia doesn''t like to be austere? Here, give it to me. What...? Cunaria looks apologetic about leaving the tea that was served to her, but her eyes are drawn to a hand that reached out quickly from the side. ''''Zzzzz...'''' Uh... Hmm, you want a drink? Beyond that is the figure of the master (Vilm) sipping tea with his mouth on the teacup that he (Cunaria) has been using, without a shred of reservation or agitation. Kunaria blushes at the situation that becomes an indirect kiss, but Virm, who throws out a misguided answer after seeing her reaction, can''t say anything but shakes her head and replies. ''''... It''s hard for you, missy. It was Assem who muttered this to himself, who looked dumbfounded. ''So? What do you want with me? When Coonaria had calmed down, Assem''s side of the conversation came out. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something that will work for you. I want to ask Assem to make that armor. Mr. Assem, please! I knew it. As I said, it''s for you, of all people, Lord and Lady Virum. I''d like to tell you that I''ll take care of it, but... Cunaria bowed her head and asked for help as Wyrm explained, but Assem''s reaction was not good. However, it would be more fitting to say that she is troubled rather than refusing. ''''Is there something wrong with you?'''' No. What do you want...? No, I don''t mind making the armor. I''d rather get started on it right away since we''ve been given so much in advance. But... He apparently had no intention of saying no, but he was unusually stagnant for Assem, who said things clearly. Numbed by the two of them waiting to continue with a question mark, Assem stood up at the same time as he slapped the desk vigorously with both hands. ''Yeah! I don''t know your measurements, little girl! You can''t have me touching your body, young lady! Oh, is that right? You can see that Assem has a dynamic personality, but he also shows concern for Kounaria, who is at his age. Indeed, even though they are acquaintances, it''s not often that a woman endorses being touched by the opposite s*x. ''''...Is that so?'''' The man who had thoroughly washed Kounaria from hair to toe in the not too distant past is next to me. ''I''ll talk to Nanaterra and have her take some measurements over there. I''ll get right on it as soon as I have the measurements. Vilm and Kounaria left the shop after informing them of their intention to visit again later, and before heading to Nanaterra''s shop, they returned to the Dragon''s Marquee to greet Meldina, who was due to return soon. 57 [48] ??How to spend a vacation-Hair is the life of a woman-.txt At the Merchants Guild. ''Ah ha ha! I was wondering what it was because I got a call from Assem, but that''s what it was all about! In the reception room where the staff members have been ushered in, Nanterra is smiling pleasantly. Surrounding the desk with her, who is the general manager of the Merchant''s Guild, are Virum, Meldina, and Cunaria. Apparently, when I told them about the armor, I provoked the point of Nanaterra''s laughter. ''Aside from Ville, I wish Coona had noticed. ''I''ve never bought armour before, so I didn''t really know... sorry? Mel. ''You have nothing to apologize for. I just have to be careful because Kuna can be a bit lax in her vigilance at times. Meldina wasn''t there, but based on what she heard from Virum and Cunaria and their personalities, she was able to get a general idea of the situation. ''''But Assem-san, what the hell happened to you to step down from the production guild''s summation?'''' ''Come on. Since Assem didn''t speak for himself, there''s no need for us to stick our necks out. While Meldina is worried about Assem, Vilm''s reaction is unassuming. He seems to be relaxing with his hands folded behind his head and his back resting on the sofa. It''s a good idea to put aside Assem''s concerns and finish up Cunaria''s measurements in a hurry. It doesn''t take long to do that, and I''ll let Assem know how it goes, so why don''t you go and take a look at some of my wares in your spare time? "Yes. I don''t feel good about just getting my measurements and going home... Ville, let''s get something to eat. Oh. Let''s go take a peek. Nana Terra, give me a shout when you''re done. Prompted by Nanaterra, the two of them got up from the sofa and went to the sales space that was developed in the guild. ''''Look, I''ll measure you in a jiffy, can you take off your jacket~?'''' Oh, yes. It''s nice to meet you, Nana Terra. Following Nanaterra''s instructions, Coonaria''s breasts swayed plumply as she took off her jacket. The swaying is so stunning that even Nanaterra, who is of the same s*x, is transfixed. However, Nanatera, who was the summation of the merchant guild, started taking measurements without raising the subject. This is because he knows that having large breasts can be a complex for some individuals. A faint citrus scent tickles Nanatera''s nostrils as she applies the tape measure from behind Kounaria. The scent caught her gaze and as she moved her gaze, she caught sight of Coonaria''s hair swaying softly. Her chestnut-colored hair, trimmed into a short bob, was silky yet shiny and shiny. It''s a good thing that you''re able to find out more about this. As a woman, I envy you. If you have any tips on how to take care of it, could you tell me? Oh, it''s because of the medicine my teacher made for me. You can wash your hair with it when you take a bath, and it looks really pretty. Mel-chan likes it so much that she washes her hair every day. Cunaria answered as an extension of the chit-chat, but apparently Nanaterra''s was not. If you ask me, I recall that Meldina''s long hair, which was difficult to maintain, was also flowing supplely. ''Ho? That''s amazing.... Well, I finished the measurement. It''s okay to wear clothes. ''Oh, yes. Thank you. Nanatera''s face, which was continuing to take measurements while she was talking, had changed to a serious expression before long. After waiting for Coonaria to get dressed and leaving the reception room together, Nanaterra started walking towards the sales space where Virum and Meldina were. Is it just my imagination that I''m walking faster than usual, mindlessly? The sales space is quite large, but it didn''t take much time to find them, thanks to Virum''s distinctive black hair. ''''Vilm-han, Meldina-han, sorry for the wait. Coonaria-han''s measurements are complete. That was quicker than I expected. You don''t even know what you''re buying yet, do you? Thank you, Nana Terra. It seems that the two of them were looking at tools for camping, and as soon as they noticed Nanatera, they put what looked like a bowl of rice back on the shelf. I''ll let Asselem know the results of today''s measurements. I would like to tell you to enjoy your shopping, but I actually have a favor to ask you to do for Virum. Hmm, for me? Yes. I just heard from Cunaria that she has a potion for washing her hair. If you''d like, can you show me the actual one? (That drug? Well, it''s not like they''re using a particularly unusual ingredient, so it''s okay.) If he had used materials that could only be obtained from the Demon Fog Forest, he would never have taught it to her, but knowing that the materials needed to create the potion were relatively inexpensive, Virum decided that it wouldn''t be a problem to tell her about their existence. He took a few moments to gather his thoughts and return his gaze to Nana Terra. ''Fine. I''ll put the medicine itself in the inn, so give me a minute. I''ll make it right away. What? You can make it here? Based on the state of Coonaria''s hair, Nanaterra, who had expected that she was using some special material, was not surprised that Virum had said that he would make it right here. ''''This, this and... Meldina, get me some of the sap from earlier. Ah, Wilm. We asked him to make it for us and he didn''t have to pay for it. As long as it''s not too expensive, you''re free to use it. Really? Then I''ll give the finished product to Nana Terra. You want it, right? ''Ugh! It''s just that... yes. It was a disgrace as a merchant to have the other party realize what you wanted, but there was a charm in Cunaria''s and Meldina''s beautiful hair that made her want to know even if she had to expose that blunder. After receiving the vial of medicine that was made shortly after, Nanaterra received the vial of medicine that was made, and after thanking Virum, she looked at it curiously while changing the angle. ''''Ho~, this is the potion? The materials we used have a strange coloration that I can''t imagine. Be careful not to get it in your eyes or wounds, okay? Does it sting? Can I borrow Merdina and Coonaria to try this medicine right now? I''m hoping the two of you can teach me how to use it. Nanaterra wrinkled her brow as she felt uneasy at the word "dyeing", but she seemed to have come to the answer that she could ask the two experienced people to teach her how to use the medicine. Vilm, who had no reason to object to the request, replied, "If it''s okay with you two," and Meldina and Cunaria readily agreed to it. ''''Big deal! The Merchant''s Guild''s pride and joy is its large bath. There is a men''s bath as well, and Wilm is welcome to use it too. 58 [49] How to spend your vacation-Lets take a bath-.txt The Merchant''s Guild''s large bathhouse. The Merchant''s Guild has a bathing facility that is normally only accessible to its staff and members. The Merchant''s Guild has existed since it was founded, but perhaps because it''s been thoroughly cleaned, it would be more fitting to describe it as having an age-old charm rather than an old-fashioned feel. "Wow! It''s huge! Opening the sliding door leading from the changing room, the first to enter is Kounaria, who exclaims in admiration. Underneath her childishly innocent face, two huge objects are swinging around, which I can''t help but judge to be too big, even considering that she''s of the Cowman race. ''''It''s the Merchant''s Guild''s pride and joy. I''ve reserved it for you for this time, please take your time. The next to enter was Nana Terra, who had a well-built body that was generally toned but still showed where it was showing. It''s not right to use s*x appeal for business meetings," she said, and she was usually skinny. ''Renting out... I''m grateful, but isn''t that an abuse of authority? Finally, Meldina came in, unable to hide her bitter smile at Nana Terra''s words and actions. A face that ten people would describe as a beautiful girl unless they had special tastes, and a limb that should be described as beautiful rather than poor, though slender, characteristic of the elven race, are more than enough to make the men of the world fall in love with her. After sweating lightly in the hot water, the three of them look relaxed and enjoy the hot water. ''''Wow... it''s a little hot, but it feels so good~'''' Yeah. Stretching your legs out in hot water is a luxury. I know I said you were abusing your authority earlier, but I have to thank Nana Terra for that. I''m glad to hear that you like it. I hope you like it too. ''Master seems to like hot baths, so you''ll love it! The three of them are chatting amicably, and their topics of conversation range from everyday topics to current events. In the midst of all this, Meldina''s gaze catches her own chest, which is caught by Meldina''s own hair, and then lingers on the two objects floating in the hot water. ''Huh... Kuna has really grown up, hasn''t she? I wish I had grown up a little more. No, no, Meldina has a nice, well-balanced style. If Wilm-han wasn''t here, I''m sure he''d be getting more approaches from guys. Yes, Mel! I''m just a little bit taller, and my arms and legs are shorter, and Mel is more mature and beautiful than me... Nanatera follows up with a genuine look at Meldina, who lets out a sigh of disappointment. Coonaria tries to follow suit, but it''s a form of self-inflicted irritation to her own complex, and her expression is visibly shadowed. In fact, among the male adventurers, Meldina and Coonaria are about 50-50 in popularity. As Nanaterra guessed, the reason why there are so few people approaching them must be because of Virum''s presence. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. The reason why some brave men still try to approach them is because they are too attractive. Once their bodies were sufficiently warmed up, the three of them moved towards the washing station to try out the hair washing potion, which was the purpose of this time. ''''Well then, Nanatera-san, I''m going to wash your hair, so please close your eyes for a moment. I''ll let you know. It seems that Meldina is in charge. Next to her is a shocked and depressed Coonaria, shocked at how difficult it was for Nanaterra to wash her head even when she was sitting there. Meldina chuckles when she sees Kounaria''s condition, but with a familiar hand, she lathers up the medicine and washes Nanatera''s head as she rubs it. "Ha~........this feels so good. And it smells really good, and it also makes your head feel better than any other hair wash I''ve ever seen. Let me know if you have an itchy spot. Nanaterra''s fox ears quivered with the pleasure of being massaged, as if she were in a good mood. ''Oh, how about here?'' ''Ugh! I''ll wash my ears myself... I can''t help it. Meldina, whose fox ears were in her eyes, must have reached out for goodness sake, but she was unexpectedly sensitive. Nanatera''s body shook with a bikin, but she seemed to know that Meldina had no ill intentions, and she only smiled shyly. After rinsing her lathered hair with hot water, Nanaterra looked into the mirror that was provided in the washing area. The color of her hair is changing...? No, this is back to normal, right? Nana Terra had never missed a day''s maintenance, but her hair had regained its youthful luster, and she felt as if she had been transported back to the past herself. ''We were also surprised when we first used it... I was more shocked to find that my hair was even dirtier than I thought it was. I was washing it properly every day... This is a different product than any other hair wash I''ve ever used. After using this one, I don''t think I''ll use the ones I''ve been using. (And from what I saw in the concoction, they didn''t use any expensive ingredients. This hair wash will definitely sell. Not to mention women, royalty and aristocrats who care about their appearance will want it as well.) This was the effect of using it once. Nana Terra''s merchant spirit was beginning to burn fiercely at the arrival of a mind-blowing product she hadn''t felt in a long time. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * When the three of them got out of the bath and returned to the reception room that they had just left, Virum was already relaxing. I''ve heard that he likes hot baths, but it seems that he got out earlier than the women''s troops who were having a great time chatting with each other. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, Wilm," he said. I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Virum, but how was the hot water? ''Don''t mind me, I haven''t waited that long. I''ve had my fill of it. It was a nice hot bath. It seems that not much time has passed since Virum got out of the bath either. He seems to be in a good mood for some reason. I''m glad to hear that. By the way, Virum, would you be willing to teach me how to mix this hair wash? Of course, I won''t say for free. Every month, I will pay you five percent of every sale you make in the Merchant''s Guild! This contract is an unbeatable deal for just teaching a recipe. At any rate, the Merchant''s Guild would take care of everything, and five percent of the proceeds would roll into your pocket every month without you having to do anything. It''s a good idea. It saves me the trouble of making it myself. Oh, you''re kidding me? Nanatera shows a joyful expression while expressing surprise at Wyrm''s easy acceptance. ''''Also, the reward should be three percent. In return, it will be difficult to come and receive it every month, so make sure that the adventurer''s guild deposits it in my name. Well, I can afford it! Thank you, Mr. Wyrm. Really big! Nanaterra''s joy was tremendous, and she grabbed both of Virum''s hands and continued to swing them up and down vigorously. Later, a new hair wash was released by Farren''s merchant guild. It was so effective that it became immensely popular, especially among women. Word spread by word of mouth and the rumors reached the ears of royalty and aristocrats alike, leaving the members of Farren''s merchants'' guild with no time to rest. Naturally, some people tried to imitate them, but the methods of mixing them were so difficult that it took a considerable amount of time to produce the same product. 59 [50] How to spend your vacation-Grandfather Sem, Bomb-.txt It had been a few days since Nanaterra had taken the measurements for Kunalia at the Merchants Guild. At dusk that day, Virum and the three of them were on their way to his shop when they received a call from Assem. Apparently the armor was finished. You can''t help but be amazed at how quickly they work. I went through the steps and entered the shop in the basement, where I was greeted by Assem, who had shades under his eyes. ''''I''ve been waiting for you. The armor you asked for is ready, so go ahead and try it on. I''ll just make some minor adjustments. The armor is in the back room. Okay. I''ll just try it on. ''I''ll go with you. I might not be able to wear it well by myself. After the greetings, Meldina and Cunaria head to the room where the finished armor is being prepared. After they close the door to the room, Virum turns to Assem. ''''It looks like you''ve pushed yourself quite a bit. Are you okay? ''Ha-ha-ha! I was concentrating too much on making it. Well, this is not a part of the fatigue. In fact, there was no element of tiredness from the pleasantly smiling Assem, other than the shades that formed under his eyes. After they waited for a while, killing time with their chit-chat, the door to the back room was slowly opened. The two people who came out were, of course, Meldina and Cunaria. ''''Ah, um, how''s it going...?'''' The armor is of the type that covers both of Cunaria''s shoulders and the two giant stars from the southern hemisphere to the lower abdomen, almost like a torso brace, so to speak. In addition to the skirt-like lower part, the gauntlets and grieves on the extremities. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s been in this situation. ''It''s hard to move with full armor, you know. That way, it doesn''t restrict the movement of the joints, and in an emergency, the gauntlets and grieves can be used to guard them. The corners of Asseem''s mouth lifted in a grin as he explained, and he puffed out his chest as if to say how he felt. ''I see. It''s a perfect fit for Coonaria. Huh? Although Vilm''s words could be taken as a compliment, in reality, the correct interpretation is that it''s perfect for Coonaria''s (her fighting style). However, Coonaria, who didn''t realize that was the case, thought it was a rare compliment and hurriedly fell down on her blushing face. After that, they handed the payment for the armor to Assem, who finished fine-tuning the armor while having him actually move his body, and Vilm and the others began to go around the store once again, but Meldina suddenly opened her mouth as if she had thought of something. ''''Speaking of which, I heard that Assem-san is stepping down as the production guild''s general manager, is that true?'''' Yeah. To be precise, I''m not out yet, but I''ll be out as soon as they decide on the next summary. I don''t want to hear those guys'' summaries! Assem was answering Meldina''s questions, but gradually he began to remember his anger from the other day, and his endings began to become more and more raspy. ''Calm down. You two are startled.'' I''m sorry. ''Nah, I''m fine. But what happened to Mr. Assem getting so angry? When Coonaria asks the reason for this while being amused by the angry swordsmanship, Assem lets out a deep sigh and then begins to speak, looking a little batty. ''''Didn''t you once receive a flaming magic stone from Lord Virum before?'''' Yeah, what about it? I''m embarrassed to tell you, as a Dwarf, that magic stone has too much magic in it for me to process. Then those idiots! He offered to auction off the magical stones and use the money for the guild! He must have been too angry. There''s not a hint of hesitation in exposing his shame as a craftsman until just now, and he seems to be surrendering to his rekindled anger. It''s a stupid thing to take care of those soft people who are in production, but give up just because of the difficulty of processing the materials. I''m not sure how many times I''ve been asked to do this. After finishing speaking, Assem''s expression is dark. Considering what he said and did earlier, he''s probably depressed not about getting off the summation, but about the fact that he couldn''t process the magic stone that Virum gave him. ''''Virum~, can you hear me~? ("Hinori-sister? I can hear you. What''s going on?") Virum responds to the telekinetic talk from Hinori, who has no warning, without changing his expression. (''I was listening to what you just said, but there''s actually a child who wants to go out into the outside world. It''s not safe to be alone, and I thought you could leave her with Assem.") ("Is that... okay?") ("The dwarves believe in the spirit of fire, so I think it''s okay, right? Especially since Assem sees me as well. Besides, I want to respect her wishes as much as possible.'''') Virum was reluctant to hear the proposal to entrust the village spirit to a stranger (Assem), but the spirit''s will and Hinori''s persuasion made him admit it. ''Assem, I hear Hinori has something to tell you. Do you mind if I summon him? Wow, eagle? I wonder if I''ve done something to violate Hinori-sama''s intuition? Assem, who felt uneasy about the fact that he had something to say from Hinori, who he himself worships like a god, has a different look of fright than he did a while ago. ''''No, he wants to ask you for a favor. I''m sorry to be a pain in the ass, but if Hinori-sama is good, I don''t blame her. I''m sorry to be a pain in the ass, but if you like Hinori-sama, you can''t say no to me. All right. All three of you, take some time off. As the three of them stepped back, Virum focused his magic power and began chanting. The spun magic power formed a magic circle and became a doorway connecting the different spaces. The flames moving around everywhere converged to a single point, and Hinori''s figure was revealed as if to swallow the flames from within. ''''Virum, I''m sorry for asking you to do this? Thank you for calling me out. I don''t mind. You wanted to see Assem? The first thing that opened the door was a smile on Hinori''s face as she spoke of her concern for him, and Virum responded with a smile, urging him to take care of his business to Assem. Seeing Hinori, who had moved in front of Assem, his original negotiating partner, after greeting Meldina and Cunaria, the person in question froze upright and unmoving due to his nervousness. ''''There''s no need to be so nervous. Unlike that time, I don''t intend to harm you for accepting Virum, okay?'''' I am humbled by your request. I am humbled to hear that you have a favor to ask of me, but if you will allow me to do it, I will do my best. Please do not hesitate to contact me. Compared to before, Hinori''s tone is much more shattered, but it doesn''t seem to matter to Assem, who has a being comparable to a god in front of him. (So the story about the dwarf race believing in the spirit of fire is true. If it looks like this... it looks okay.) Assem speaks with Hinori in a position of worship, kneeling on his side. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. ''''Therefore, could you take care of one of my family members?'''' Hinori-sama, if it is your request. I, Assem, would be willing to bet my life that you would be in charge of the spirit. ''You don''t have to be so uptight about it. Once the contract is done, there''s no easy way to mess with it. If anything goes wrong, I''ll be on top of it. In reality, they''re not a family, not a tribe, but it''s Hinori''s consideration that Assem would be more receptive to such an expression. Hinori creates a small flame in her hand that is held out to the sky, quieting Asseum, who is overly enthusiastic. The flame, which had been moving around in a whirlwind, moves up to her shoulder area and pops off with a light sound of a pop. The girl there was a girl who could fit in the palm of her hand. That spirit, with the same red hair and eyes as Hinori''s, is scurrying around with a curious gaze. ''Look, Krim, this is Assem, who will be taking care of you from today. I have to say hello. "All right! Crim''s name is Crim! Nice to meet you! The spirit called Krim nodded and introduced himself cheerfully as soon as Hinori prompted him to greet her. ''Wa, my name is Asseem. Please, Krim-sama, I know this is a grueling place, but please make yourself at home. "Assem... so it''s old Sem then! Nice to meet you! "(Huh?) The moment Krim returned it with an innocent smile, a shock that couldn''t be expressed to Assem was felt. (What, what? This feeling of being scratched in the chest. It''s a sensation I''ve never felt before. But it''s not unpleasant... Rather, I even feel a sense of happiness...) ''And you know what? Crim is good at manipulating fire, so he can help old Shem with his work!'''' "(Ugh!) Assem, who couldn''t hide his confusion at his first sensation, was hit with a chase shot of happiness. ''Afterwards, afterwards? Crim is going to be in the care of old Shem, so he doesn''t need to be respectful, right? You can call me Krim, right? ''''(Guhaha!) Furthermore, Crim''s onslaught, which did not weaken the chase, drove Assem''s spirit to the verge of falling. ''If it looks like that, we''ll get along just fine. Crim, you can''t just walk out without permission, okay? ''Assem, take care of Krim for me, okay?'' "All right! Crim, I''ll be good!'' Oh, of course... Later, despite the support of Vilm and Hinori, the deal between Assem and Krim was successfully completed. A few days later, when Virum and his friends visited the shop again, what they saw was Assem, who had turned into a brilliant old fool. 60 [51] How to spend a vacation-A dragon wolf? The outskirts of Farren. It''s a good idea to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The same kind of thing happened in the Humane Kingdom, and the same reason is the presence of High Sierra. The residents of Farren and adventurers have gathered to catch a glimpse of the giant flying dragon (High She-Ra) that has no intention of harming people. Since the fact that it''s the flying dragon of Wyrm has already permeated the area, there''s no one to mess with it unnecessarily. On the contrary, some of them even gave the meat they brought to High Sierra. In the midst of all this, Wilm was worrying about something while brushing High Sierra. (Good grief. High Sheera is too conspicuous to go back to her home. If I bring her back with me, the location of the village will be known, but even so, I don''t want to leave this guy alone, who has been following me so faithfully.) It''s probably because he already recognizes Hyshela as a companion, as well as Meldina, Cunaria, and Miselio, and that''s why he''s so troubled. ''''Cru?'''' Perhaps it was out of concern for the thoughtful face of Virum, but Heishela asked, ''''What''s wrong?'''' I nodded my head as if to say. ''Hmm, nothing. Do you have any other itches? "Kruang. All right, that''s it then. I''ll bring you some food later, just give me a minute. While lightly stroking High Sierra''s neck, Virum thinks of a way to return to the village. ''''Brother Vee, are you alright now?'''' ("Hoo? What''s the matter with you all of a sudden?") Vilm, who was walking while concentrating on his thoughts, reacted slightly, but when he immediately identified the owner of the voice, he began to respond with a blank expression so that the surroundings wouldn''t notice. ''''Hmm, last time you said you were coming back to the village, so I was wondering when you would come back.'''' ("Oh, right. I wanted to leave right away, but I had a bit of a problem. It''s about High Sierra, but I thought it would be too obvious to take her home with me.") ("High Sierra... that big flying dragon you picked up the other day, wasn''t it?") When I tell him that I''m worried about what to do with Haishera in returning to the village, after a slight silence, I can hear Fumir''s voice nodding alone. ''''Yeah, yeah.......Brother Vee, it''s okay. Hu, I have a good idea.'''') ("Good idea?") ("How to get home with Heishela without being found out. So let me talk to Heishela tonight? Preferably in a big place.") ("All right, it''s night. I''ll summon you when I''m ready.") ("Hmm, I''m waiting.") After finishing his telepathic conversation with Hmir, Wilm told Heiszhera that he was going out tonight, in addition to bringing some meat for the meal. Not disagreeing with Wyrm''s order, Heishela gave a single cry of approval, and then tucked into the meat that her own master had brought her. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * That night, Wilm rode to the shade of the mountains in the High Sierra and summoned Hmir as promised. ''Advent, White Wolf Princess Atmosius. Along with Wyrm''s summons, the tornado that suddenly appeared bursts, revealing Fumir. ''''Brother Vee...!'''' As soon as his gaze catches Virum, Foumil embraces him from behind with a speed that an ordinary man cannot follow with his eyes. The same thing had happened before, but is this the best position for Foumil? ''''Soong-sun... cun cun... Ha~, I''ll settle down.'''' The smell fetish (limited to Vilm) seems to be the same as ever. As for Wyrm''s, it seems that he''s not in any particular hurry, and he''s going to let Fumir do as he pleases. Although Heishela, who has never met him, is surprised by Fumil''s appearance, she is quietly watching him, perhaps sensing that her master has summoned her and the friendly atmosphere. I feel that the gaze directed at Foumill is slightly envious.... After a while, Foumil, who has finally left Vilm as if he was satisfied, moves in front of Heishela with a nimble footing, moving around busily as if observing here and there. In contrast, High Sheera, who apparently thought that being on good terms with her master = superior to her, maintained a prone position on the spot and didn''t move even slightly, waiting for Foumil to finish observing her. ''''Hmm... I have a general idea. I expected it, but High Sierra is a wind attribute. With this, it''s fine.'''' Okay, I see. Apparently, Foumil had been looking into High Sierra''s conforming attributes. The results seemed to be as expected, and it seemed that Virum, who had heard that, also understood what Foumil wanted to do. ''''Hm. I''ll make Hi-Shera the family of Fu. If she becomes a family member and only half a spirit, she can change her body size as much as possible. We can return to our home without anyone finding us. ''Thanks, Hu. I''ll take you up on that offer. "Brother Vi''s hands feel so good... But what''s it mean that Brother Vi smells stronger than I thought? Fumil was very happy to be petted by Wyrm, but then he said something he suddenly realized. ''It''s probably because you were brushing them at noon or so. It''s a big body, so it takes a lot of time to take care of it, and maybe that''s how the smell got transferred. "Brushing...? How sweet it sounds.... ''Hi Sierra, it''s not fair, I envy you...'' "Kuh-kaa! The friendly gaze was replaced by a look of intimidation, and High Sierra shifted her gaze to Virum, as if asking for help. ''Ah, I''ll at least brush you off if Fu wants? "Show no mercy. High Sierra, come brush up on your brother Vee and let''s go! At some point, it seems that they decided to play in Hoomil''s mind. In a manner of speaking, it was Virum who had tried to stop him, but he couldn''t seem to say it strongly enough in front of Foumil''s motivation. It''s not that they don''t see you as an adversary, but rather, from the point of view of High Shearer, it''s just a bolt out of the blue, if you think of it from the very beginning when he was responding to you in a submissive manner. In the event that it was a battle, it was obvious that Foomil would be completely defeated, so at Virum''s suggestion, it was decided to compete with speed. The course is simple, the first one to do ten laps around the mountain wins. If it was merely speed, Foumill was by far the fastest. However, although it is possible to fly in the air for a short period of time, the repetition of climbing and descending will result in an increase in distance. As a result, the Hoomil would have to avoid trees and rocks that could become obstacles. High Shearer, who can continuously fly in the sky and circle in the shortest possible distance, also has a good chance to win. ''Hu, High Sierra, are you ready?'' "Hm. Anytime. "Kruang! Foumil responds to Vilm''s words while keeping his posture low. Even Heishela, who was not enthusiastic at the beginning, is now full of motivation due to the fact that her master, Virum, has taken care of her and there is a prize of brushing for the winner. ''Both of you, get ready...'' Fu-Mil waits for the signal to start, while Heishela waits for the signal to put all her strength into both legs so that she can instantly take off. ''''Start!'''' The match between the wolf spirit that controlled the wind and the flying dragon that flew freely through the sky had begun. 61 [52] How to spend a vacation-A dragon wolf? Start! Starting from Wyrm''s signal, High Sierra spread her wings and took off into the night sky, while Foumil plunged into the forest with a blast of air. It''s hard to tell because the two sides have different routes of travel, but it''s Hoomil who has taken the lead first. Even though the High Sierra is advancing through the sky with no obstacles, it''s probably the result of the time lag between rising to a certain height and accelerating from there. Accelerating rapidly through the thick trees and rocks, Huumil is the very wind itself. He easily climbed the cliffs dozens of times taller than he was, and on the way down, he kicked the sky like a gale. High Shearer, who had been trailing from the start, showed no signs of impatience. After reaching a certain height, her flight speed increased dramatically as she glided through the air. Naturally, since there was nothing to act as an obstacle, the gap between the two was gradually narrowing. "Kruang! Around the third lap, Heishela overtook Huemil and roared excitedly. ''''Mm, quite, I do.'''' The medium-sized demon that was on the path of advance was repelled, and Fumil, who continued to blast away without slowing down, muttered in admiration. Even though there is a handicap, it''s probably an acknowledgement of High Sierra''s ability to compete with his own fastest speed in the village of spirits. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing. When the distance between the two sides was more than half a lap, and the seventh lap was about to end, a change appeared in Huemil. The always sleepy eyes widened, the pure white hair and body hair covering his body stood upside down, four sharp canine teeth peeked out of his mouth, and the claws on his hands and feet reflected the light of the night moon like swords, emitting a dull glow. ''''It''s time to get serious. We''ve found out what High Sierra is capable of. Next, I''ll show you what Fu is capable of.'''' "Cluff? Sensing an unusual sign, High Sierra involuntarily looked back, but she immediately looked forward and began to accelerate with all her strength. He must have decided that he didn''t have time to think about the distribution of his strength at the earliest. High Sierra was flying at a speed of 30% more than before, but... You''re fast, you know. The voice was heard just behind Heishela. ''''This is the second time Fu is getting serious. So you should be proud, High Sierra.'''' What Haishera''s eyes widened in astonishment, what she saw was the figure of Huemil, who used all the strength he had to easily overtake her flying with all the strength he had, and moved away in an instant. Seeing the place where he is gradually losing altitude, it must be true that he can''t drive in the air for a long time. The difference in ability is too overwhelming. But although there is surprise and frustration in the eyes of High Sierra, the character of resignation did not dwell in the eyes until the end. Is it because they don''t want to expose their own abominations to their masters, or is it simply out of spite? Looking at the result alone, this match ended in an overwhelming victory for Fumil, but High Sierra''s ability to make her, a spirit beast, take herself seriously must also be quite impressive. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * High Sierra, you''ve done well. "C''mon, C''mon, C''mon, C''mon. Virum literally gives his all and sends his magic power while gently caressing High Sierra, who is literally out of breath from the five body throwing ground. ''''That''s strange. Hu should have won, but Heishela is being stroked.'''' Fu watched the scene with an unconvinced expression on his face, already returning to his normal state. ''''Fu admitted it. You don''t mind giving him a little work, do you?'''' Hmm. High Sierra, you were fast. Well, I appreciate you staying the course. That''s one thing, but that''s another. "I want my brother Vee to pet my brother Huu. Sure. Come on. Come on. Huh! Fumir jumped into the waist of Virum, who was kneeling on his side, and buried his face in the side of her while her head was being stroked. As it is, High Sierra, who saw her continue to sniff happily, followed suit and began sniffing with pispies and sniffing. ''''Kruuu!'''' Yeah. High Sierra, I know. Brother Vi''s scent is supreme. I don''t know what you''re talking about... It seems that Huemil understands what Hyshela said, and he nodded his head incessantly while ministering to her. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. After being stroked for a while, Fumir, who seemed to be finally satisfied, slowly moved away and walked over to Heishela''s side. Hy-Shera also seems to have recovered completely, and seems to be waiting for her words with her head lowered so as not to look down at the approaching Fumil. ''''High Shera''s ability, I''ve acknowledged it. Now, I''ll make you a Fu family member.'''' "Krua. Hmm. Good answer. But I have to ask you one question. It''s a good idea to have a great deal more than one person in your life. It''s not just a matter of time before you''re able to get your life back. "Who is the master of the High Sierra? What would the would-be military personnel say to that question? Not to mention the fact that they are facing intimidation and the desire to kill from someone far more powerful than they are. Ten of them will probably say her name. ''''Kuh-Krua! Krull! Kruang! However, even though High Sierra seemed to find it difficult to move her body, which was strengthened by Fumil''s intimidation and killing spirit, she didn''t hesitate to turn to Virum and roar. At that moment, the intimidation and killing spirit that dominated the place dissipated, and a warm breeze blew into the air that should have been a bit chilly due to the fact that it was nighttime. ''''Yes. So, good.'''' Fumil''s expression also faded softly, and despite his usual sleepy face, his mouth seemed to be smiling. ''''Haishera''s loyalty, I understand. With this, I''ll be fine.'''' At the same time as she touched Heishela''s neck, a warm breeze that blew in enveloped her body. Wrapped in the gentle breeze, High Sierra''s body began to slowly change into smaller and smaller pieces, emitting a faint light despite it being late at night. When the light subsided, there was no sign of the giant flying dragon, and the only thing spreading around it was the darkness and silence of the night. ''''With this, High Sierra is Fu''s family. So, they are Fu''s family. From now on, it''s a pleasure to work with you, okay? But if you look closely, you can see a miniature-sized High Sierra sitting on top of Fumil''s hands. "Good evening. Hu-mil, sir. Hoo, sir. Hoo-hoo, sir. To my surprise, although faltering, High Sierra begins to speak the language of people. Although she seemed to understand human language from the beginning, since she began speaking at this time, there is no doubt that it was due to the influence of her militaryization. ''Ah, nice to meet you. High Sierra. The expression on Virum''s face as he said this, tickling the neck of High Sierra with his fingers, which had become small, was as gentle as if he were addressing the fairies of his village. It''s the same as the one that is used for the small body and rubs up against Virum. ''''Little body, big brother Vee.... I see, so that''s what it''s like.'''' It was Hoomil who looked at him with a bit of surprise and envy. 62 [53] Before returning home A few days after Hyshela became a member of the Hoomyr family. The prospect of returning to the village of the spirits finally came into view, and Virum and the others who entered the Adventurer''s Guild to say a few words to Shazar before leaving, went to the reception counter where Celica was, as usual. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. ''''It''s quite lively today, isn''t it? "Hello, Celica. ''Oh, hello everyone. As a matter of fact... Right after they exchanged greetings and Celica opened her mouth to explain the situation, a loudest cheer came from behind Virum and the others. ''''Oh! We''ve won again! Hey, hey, how many men do you have left? What''s that, twenty or so? He''s a f*cking kid. From what they''re saying, it seems that they''re having a match, and that the unusually strong kids are racking up a series of wins against the adventurers. Suddenly, the man at the back of the line turns around and meets eyes with Wyrm and the others. ''''Ah... Oi! The Wyrms are here! ''What! Seriously! ''Mr. Wilm, Meldina and little Cunaria! Over here! The adventurers who had been making a lot of noise turned around in unison and began to make noise again, as if they were excited to see Virum and the others. The three of them didn''t understand the reason for the suddenness and walked towards the training camp with a question mark on their heads. ''''Are you the rumored Virum-san who put down the coup d''tat in the Humane Kingdom almost single-handedly? The one who emerged through the adventurers was a boy. He was taller than Cunaria, maybe even shorter than Meldina. He had morbidly pale skin, haphazardly cropped blue-purple frizzy hair, ears shaped similar to those of the elves, and puffy sapphire blue eyes. He is dressed in skeletal armor, which is probably demonic material, and on his back is a weapon that looks like a cleaver that exceeds his own height. Judging from the equipment, his fighting style would be a well-balanced short to medium range type. ''Yeah, but. What do you want from me? The approaching boy stopped in front of Virum and quickly grabbed the naginata he was carrying and slashed at him. Vilm placed the back of his hand on the hilt of the cleaver that was coming down sharply and received it away, while at the same time sliding his body next to the boy and aiming at his abdomen, he gave a knee kick to the boy. ''''Kahaha...! The boy, shielding his stomach with one hand, is barely able to stand, barely able to use his cleaver as a cane. But that''s not the extent of Virum''s work, and he holds the boy, who suffers from not being able to breathe, down with a foot sweep, stepping on the spot where he was met with a knee kick. ''''Greetings out of the blue. I didn''t mean to kill you, but... what the hell are you doing? ''Whoa! Whoa! I mean, the rumors weren''t really wrong... at least I''m obviously stronger than I am now... Completely incapacitated, the boy coughs bitterly. ''Vil. ''It''s a child, okay? You''ll have to forgive him for that. ''Master, you can''t go any further, can you? Meldina and Cunaria, judging that the decision has been made, go in to stop Virum in order to prevent him from pursuing it further. ''''Ah, I guess Virum is stronger after all. He was pretty strong, too, but he did it so easily. Different, huh? The adventurers around them seem to be getting excited on their own as Virum continues to win over his peers and dodges the boy who was slashed by surprise, without a care in the world. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. ''I''ll ask you again. What the hell are you doing? In response to Vilm''s question, whose tone of voice had been lowered a notch, the boy put his cleaver on the ground and bowed his head vigorously. ''Please! Take me on as an apprentice! I really want to be strong! What? What? "Huh? ''I apologize for slashing at you, as shown here. I wanted to see if the rumors were true or not. You are the real thing. Please. Train me! The three of them nodded their heads as if they didn''t understand the situation, but the person in question seemed to be very serious and didn''t lose his or her pleading stance. The boy''s resolve seems to be genuine, and he keeps his head bowed and does not move even slightly. (I thought I could finally go back to my hometown, but this is it? It''s so bothersome.) ''Huh... I refuse. I know you''ve got your reasons, but so do I. I don''t have time to train you. I don''t have time to train you. Make it happen! I hate it. Unfortunately, the apprentice has the time. Vilm refused once and for all, but the boy raised his head and didn''t seem to back down. When Virmu again refused once and for all, he lightly placed his hand on Kunalia''s head to show his presence so that he could get a better look at her, the boy''s eyes narrowed and he looked doubtful. ''So, that boy is Mr. Virum''s apprentice...? You''re shorter than me! Why is that girl so good and why can''t I! d*mn it. Hey, don''t you think that''s a little rude to a stranger? Kunaria, who is usually quiet and rarely speaks ill of others, unusually reveals her irritation and displeasure. It seems that she couldn''t stomach the fact that her short stature, which is a complex, was pointed out straight away. ''''It''s true that I''m shorter than you in height, but even you aren''t that different! Coona, they''re just kids. Calm down a bit. ''Not even close! And I''m thirteen years old. I''m not a kid anymore! You''re younger than me! From the end, it''s a brawl between children. Meldina tries to stop them from behind to calm them down, but the excited Cunaria seems to be already blind to her surroundings and is eager to argue with the boy. You''re going to have to go up against me! If I win, vacate my discipleship! ''Very good! If I win, you''ll have to give it up quietly! I guess it''s called "buying words". It seems that Coonaria herself doesn''t seem to have a proper understanding of what kind of conditions she has just agreed to. Virm let out a deep sigh at the situation, and Meldina covered her eyes with one hand and looked up at the heavens. ''''Virum-san, you heard that, right? If I win, you can take this guy''s place as my disciple! I didn''t give my consent, but... well, I''ll think about it when I win. Hey! What are you talking about, even Ville? Perhaps it was unexpected that Wyrm spoke in the affirmative, but Meldina, who was trying to stop Cunaria, turned around in a hurry. ''''The one who was provoked by the other party to win the game was Cunaria. You''ll have to take the blame for that yourself.'''' But... that doesn''t mean... It''s settled. I''m not going to take any chances. I''m going to be Monsieur Wilm''s apprentice for life! Meldina tried to get him to withdraw his conditions even though he was weak in response to a plausible point, but the boy didn''t want to miss the opportunity and proceeded to talk and walk towards the training camp. ''''We won''t go easy on you either, so be prepared! The still excited Cunaria followed the boy with his footsteps, and Virum, Meldina, and the surrounding adventurers decided to move on as well. Before the game, a calm Cunaria would turn pale at his own comments a little later. 63 [54] Before returning home Adventurer''s Guild training camp. While the boy in question is unraveling his body, his opponent Kounaria has a hard expression on his face. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this article. ''''Master...'''' ''Even though she was excited, it was on terms that Cunnalia drank herself, right? I''m not going to interfere in any way in this case. If it''s your decision, take responsibility for it. Uh.... Cunaria looked up at Virum with an anxious expression, but what she was waiting for was not the words she was expecting. ''Hey, it''s about time~? Let''s hurry up and fight! The boy swings his signature naginata with a swish and a look of composure on his face. It seems that Magre is not the one who has been racking up consecutive victories against adventurers, judging from his movements. ''(It''s okay. If we win, if we win, it will be the same as before...) Hastily rushed out to the center of the training camp by the boy, Cunaria muttered to herself... (Yes. If we win... but if we lose...?) Once rooted, the sense of anxiety was not so easily dispelled. The shunting remarks from Virum right before had also added to it. Perhaps feeling uneasy about such a situation of Coonaria, Meldina, who came up to Virum''s side, whispered in Virum''s ear. ''''(Hey Ville, are you really going to abandon Coonaria?)'''' ''''(I won''t abandon you. Just like before, Kunaria is too weak mentally. You can''t help but get angry when someone points out something you don''t like, but you can''t afford to lose sight of your surroundings if you get excited. We need the art of being able to think properly even in anger and excitement.) ''(Good. Then it''s okay if Kuna loses, right? Now Kuna, that''s clearly not normal.) Meldina''s expression softens with a breath of relief as she realizes that she has no intention of abandoning Coonaria. ''''(No...) If I''m going to lose to that kid at this level, I''ll cut him off as an apprentice.'''' The gazes of everyone in the training camp focused on Virum, who deliberately answered so that everyone around him could hear him. Cunaria''s reaction was particularly pronounced, making her body jump with a jolt and then begin to shake with a clatter. Meldina also said, "You''re serious! But, as if he sensed the seriousness of the fact that this Virum didn''t react at all, he shifted his worried gaze to Cunaria. The only thing that matters is the fact that it''s a good idea to have a good time. Isn''t that enough? Yes? As soon as Kounaria returned her gaze to the boy, the swinging cleaver struck her. Apparently, the boy interpreted this as consent to start the battle. ''''Eh? Kuh? The fact that I was able to reflexively catch it is probably the result of daily training. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. On the contrary, it seems as if they are even outnumbered by a boy who is smaller than Ristiane. (Wha, why...? Strengthening doesn''t work!) Incomplete activation of physical strengthening. Due to the extreme loss of concentration, the magic power was not able to flow properly through the magic circulation pathway in the body, and this was the result of the half-hearted effects that appeared. As for the effects of body strengthening, it is 20 to 30 percent of the usual effect...perhaps a little higher than the physical strengthening used by ordinary adventurers. Coonaria, who is unable to produce her natural strength, is gradually being pushed into a corner. ''''If this is the case...'''' Feeling jittery, Cunaria deliberately relaxed, and barely escaped from the brinksmanship by retreating her body backward at a right angle. With that momentum, Cunaria jumped away and took the distance, but he lost his stance and wondered why the boy didn''t follow up, despite the perfect opportunity to do so. The boy let out a deep sigh. ''''Huh... nah. I was wary of you because you said you were Mr. Wyrm''s apprentice, but it''s not a big deal at all. That''s right, he''s stronger than the old guys from earlier, but... Huh? You''re strong enough to compete with me with your physique, and your flexible body language is good. Well, if you can be that strong, I''m sure I can be even stronger, so just surrender quietly and give up your disciple''s position. Right? I don''t enjoy hitting girls. The boy who urges you to surrender as if you''ve already done the rating as soon as possible. (Yeah, I guess. It''s true, this boy is strong. Maybe it''s more fun for the master to train this boy too...) Although Koonaria''s stance hadn''t been broken, she was on the verge of breaking down due to the repeated self-loathing, the boy''s words, and most importantly, her mentor Virmu''s shunting words. If you''re willing, but I can at least teach you the basics of physical strengthening and combat? Oh, my God. Suddenly, the word of the reason why she started to train her body snatched in the mind of Kounaria who was about to give up. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it''s the one that has the right temperament. That was exactly what my teacher said at that time. I don''t want to. I force my body to stop trembling by putting a lot of force into both of my trembling limbs. ''''d*mn, that''s a pain in the ass. I don''t even know if you get hurt! Side cleave, swinging down, reverse kesa, thrusting... The boy''s slashes, which are unleashed in a variety of ways, have Kounaria fighting back. However, even though the hem of his clothes and skin are slightly slashed, he avoids all of the raging attacks. I won''t let you go until you strike a blow at me, so be prepared, okay? Oh, my God. That''s what my mentor sent me when I was anxious before I started working out. (First, focus. I''ve been repeating it every day, and I''ve already assumed that my body remembers it, and I''m going to recognize the pathway of magic circulation once again, clearly.) The image of the magic power permeates the boy''s body from the tip of his head to the tip of his extremities in a full circle, and they slowly circulate through his body. As his own magical power penetrates, the boy''s movements begin to feel slower and slower. ''''His speed has suddenly increased! The boy is mumbling something with a panicked look on his face, but now Cunaria doesn''t care. - - - - - Okay, good eye. That''s what he said to me when I was tasked with taking down the bandits, when I was determined to inspire my mind to be frightened of the psychological disorder (trauma), he looked straight at me and said. (Next, focus on your opponent''s movements. Don''t overlook even the slightest preliminary movement. Move your body in time with that movement.) There! Ugh! Before you know it, you''ll be easily prevented by the big axe you were holding in your back hand. -All right. I''ll leave it to you. That was the first time my master entrusted me with the counterpart of Ristiane, who was blocking the road during the coup of the Humane Kingdom...the first time he acknowledged me. (I''ve never been as happy as I was then. I was always weak and someone protected me, but I felt like I was able to fight for someone else. Maybe I was just getting on a bit.) He catches the swung down naginata from the front and flicks it back with force. ''''Guh! It''s so different than before! What the hell is going on?! The boy completely switched offenses and defenses and tried to evade them, but before the storm of slashes, all of which could be described as deadly blows, he was gradually cornered into a disadvantageous position. The best way to do this is to have a good time. A boy loses his balance and falls because he jumped from an impossible position to avoid an attack that was dispatched directly to his side. There is no way to avoid the big axe that is swung out as a chase, so he has no choice but to catch it with his naginata. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it. Looking at the crumbling boy, Koonaria, who poked the ground with the big axe, declared loudly to him. ''''I am still weak! I want to be stronger and stand next to my Master! As a disciple of a master, I can''t afford to lose here! Coonaria''s true intentions...the cries of her soul were wooden spirits in the training camp. 64 [55] Before returning home Adventurer''s Guild Treatment Room. After that, the boy who was knocked unconscious by the wall was brought into the healing room, and Meldina is currently treating him. Meldina, who had recently been working hard to learn recovery magic, had taken on the role of healer. Since there were no outsiders other than the boy in the room, Miselio was also assisting her while hiding behind Meldina. ''''U... ugh.'''' "(He''s about to wake up. Mio, hide.) "(Oops) The boy was dumbfounded for a while as he slowly opened his eyes as soon as Miselio disappeared from sight, but then, as if he remembered something, he raised himself up vigorously. ''Shh, the match! You''re awake. Does it hurt anywhere? ''The body is fine! Forget about that, what about the game? Meldina was concerned about the boy''s body, but the boy, who had been rendered unconscious back and forth by the shock to the point of passing out, was more concerned about the outcome of the match. ''Don''t you remember?'' Virum calls out to the boy. When I explained in detail the offense and defense from around the time Kunaria turned to the offensive, the boy looked down as if he understood the current situation. The boy''s body is trembling slightly, is it because of frustration? ''''~~~~! Duh! I''m losing~! Surprisingly, the boy honestly admits his defeat. He doesn''t seem to care about the outcome of the match, and it''s clear that he''s shocked that he lost to Cunaria and that his apprenticeship has been cancelled. ''''I think the biggest reason for your defeat was that you let up on the chase in the middle of the fight. If you had continued to attack without prompting me to surrender, you would have won. What...? And it''s not good to notice that your opponent has changed and not change his fighting style. You''re fighting at the same pace as you were before the change, which makes your attacks harder to predict and harder to avoid. Mr. Virum...? The boy''s eyes were black and white and confused as he couldn''t swallow the situation when Vilm''s point came out of nowhere. But as soon as he realized that this was an instruction to him, he straightened his posture and began to listen intently to what was being said. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing, but if you don''t have a good idea of what you''re going to be doing, you''ll need to know how to do it. ''Two weeks. What? After about an hour had passed, the boy asked back, as if he didn''t understand the words that Vilm had uttered when he finished speaking. ''''Thanks to fighting you, Cunaria was able to realize her weaknesses. I won''t make you an apprentice because I have a promise to Kounaria, but I will accompany you through your training for two weeks. Oh, really? The boy, who had given up on his pre-match promise to apprentice himself to Vilm, opened his eyes with a gleam of joy. ''That starts tomorrow, okay? Even though you received it with a weapon, you''re still getting a blow from Kuna, so rest up today. It was Meldina who stopped the boy from jumping out of bed. ''That''s not true! I don''t want to waste my time trying to be strong! My body will be fine now~ ''Oh my God, we don''t even know your name yet, do we? If you''re going to ask Ville to teach you a lesson, you could at least introduce yourself. Or are you that unpolite? Ugh... Okay, all right. The boy seemed to want to get into training right now, but he thought Meldina''s point was reasonable, so he straightened his posture and began to introduce himself. ''My name is Oma. I''m from the Dizenaire Demon Empire. As you can see, I''m a member of the demon tribe, and I''m training while traveling the world to become strong. The reason why I came to Farren is because I heard a rumor that Virum-san saved the country from a crisis, and if that''s true, I thought I''d like to have him train me, so I came to Farren. ''This is Vilm. I''m partying with the girls as a friend of Meldina, the mentor of Coonaria. I''m not going to cut corners with my promise. I want you to be well rested and ready to go today. Okay, okay! The boy, who introduced himself as Oma, seemed to sense Virum''s seriousness and nodded, swallowing raw. ''I''m Meldina. I''m a spirit mage and an adventurer. Training in combat with Viru will be a constant source of raw wounds, but I''ll heal you then, and you''ll be trained to the fullest. Oh, oh... Oma flinches a bit at Meldina''s persuasive words. For Meldina, who has just mastered the recovery magic, he would be the best opponent who can test his magic any more. ''''Ah, um, it''s Kounaria. Oma-kun, was your body okay...? I''m not afraid of this! You''re stronger than that! After all, if you can get Mr. Virum to train you, I''m sure you''ll become stronger! Even though it was a match, Kounaria felt guilty for slamming the younger boy into the wall with all his might, but Oma, who was determined to have him practice, didn''t seem to be bothered by it. The feeling of contempt for Kunalia that he had before the match disappeared, and in fact, he could even see the respect for the strong man who had beaten him. ''''That''s right! Master is great. It''s because of my Master that I''ve become so strong! ''''I thought I completely caught you off guard, but before you know it, you''re looking up at the ceiling. Mr. Coonaria, you were also stronger than me.... Hey, come on, match up with me again. ''Of course you can! Because I want to be stronger, too! The respect for the same person and the fact that they fought to the best of their abilities made Kunaria and Oma feel close to each other. Afterwards, after introducing themselves, Virum and the others talked late into the night to plan Oma''s training plan. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * The next day, Virum and his party, along with Oma, began their activities. Oma''s cleave technique has been taught the basics, and Virum seems to have decided to focus on improving basic physical strength and the basics of physical strengthening. It started with endurance running at full speed, then fighting techniques in case he lost his weapon, then interpersonal combat by Coonaria and Oma, and finally, combat training with Virum versus Coonaria and Oma. ''Coonaria! You''re paying too much attention to Oma to be distracted to the other side! Oma! It''s not like one on one! Pay attention to not only your opponent, but also to Cunaria''s movements! Yes! Oh! At first, Oma looked unhappy with the idea of fighting together, but when the battle began, he realized how naive that idea was. Even if they both slashed at each other at the same time, they were able to avoid all of them, and they pushed back against Coonaria''s physical strength, which blew them away, without any difficulty. According to Kounaria, this is still more than enough to keep him in check. After all, his attacks hadn''t caught Virum in the course of two weeks, but there was no mistaking that his movements were getting better and better every day. 65 [56] Homecoming, and ....txt The two weeks promised to Oma have passed, and Virum and the others will be leaving Farren as planned. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it. It''s not a good idea to go with them. Oma''s battle sense seemed to be quite high, and despite the short period of training for two weeks, his battle ability was clearly higher than ever. Therefore, he would have an even stronger desire to continue training with Virum. ''''No. I have fulfilled my promise and taught you the shortcomings that can be placed in combat and how to train them. As I said before, we also have our own reasons for not being able to take them with us. No... well, that''s what we agreed to do, so I guess I''ll have to do it. Omah was hanging down after being categorically refused permission to go with him, but he was unexpectedly quick to revive, perhaps because he was originally a no-go. "What are you going to do now, Oma-kun? ''''I haven''t really decided... but... I think I''m planning to stay in this city for a while. The guildmaster seems to be pretty strong as well, and I''ll use this city as a base for training until Virum-san comes back. You mustn''t be so reckless. I can''t help you get better if you''re hurt the way you''ve been. It seems that the distance between the two ladies and Oma has grown rather close in the past two weeks...although it''s more like looking at a mischievous younger brother than as a member of the opposite s*x. After saying goodbye to each other, Virum and the others rode on the back of High Sierra and took off from the city of Farren. After a few hours of air travel, High Shera landed at a place some distance away from the Demon Fog Forest. The reason why she didn''t head directly towards the Demonic Fog Forest was to prevent High Shelah''s huge body from being seen by others. After confirming that there was no sign of people around, Virum gave instructions to High Sheera to downsize. High Sierra''s body faintly emits light and gradually becomes smaller and smaller. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about it, because if you don''t, the demons of the forest will probably come after you, so stay in my bosom. High Sierra. "All right. I''ll do as Master Nushi commands. Apparently, the vocal organs had stabilized during the past two weeks. Following Wyrm''s words, High Sierra, who had dived into his bosom, popped up from around his neck. ''''Wow! Hi Sierra, you''re so cute! I''ve heard about it, but it''s amazing to see it in person. It seems to be the power of Master Fu...what the hell is going on here? "It''s about my size! For the three of them, this is the first time they''ve unveiled the miniaturization of the High Sierra, but since they''ve received an explanation from Virmu beforehand, they''ve accepted it without much of an upset. Coonaria''s eyes sparkled, Meldina looked at it with interest, and in Miselio, she watched it with a mysterious rivalry. After that, the group stepped into the Forest of Demon Fog, and followed behind Virum, who was advancing without hesitation. The demons that appeared from time to time were confronted by Cunaria with Cunaria taking the lead, and Meldina was able to defeat them without any problems, even though she struggled a bit by supporting them along with Miserio. Although the area is still shallow, it is nothing short of extraordinary for the people of the outside world to see that Coonaria, who has been training for less than a year, is able to compete with the demons of the forest to a greater than even degree. Incidentally, while watching the three of them, Virum is also collecting native medicinal herbs, wildflowers and fruits. It''s the sixth day since they entered the forest. As they progressed deeper into the forest, after the three of them became unmanageable, Virum joined the battle...or rather, he took care of it all by himself. Just like when he left the forest, he had only managed to stun them, but Virum''s warriors were still intact. The three women also seemed to realize even more of Virum''s fighting prowess because they had fought him until now. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of your time in the world. ''''Welcome back, Brother Vee. Kun Kun, Suu, Suu, Suu, Suu... And everyone else, come.'''' ''I''m home, Hu. You came to get me? Hm. You''re with me. When I looked in the direction that Huemil was pointing, Hinori and Radia were just about to walk in. ''Oh, there you are. Welcome back, Virum. Koo-chan, Mel-chan, and Mio-chan, you''ve come a long way.'''' It''s been a while. It''s been a long time since Hinori and Fu told me about them, but I have to say, they''ve gotten even better. I''m glad to see that Meldina and Cunaria have grown up a lot. ''''It''s been a while. Thank you for inviting me to your home again, Spirit-sama. ''Oh, it''s been a while. Well, um... it''s nice to meet you today! While Hinori and Radia talked to each other comfortably, Meldina and Cunaria could see the tension in the two of them. While Hinori and Hinori were quite comfortable in the outside world, as for Radia, she must be feeling some pressure due to her tall stature and the fact that they hadn''t had a relationship since she left the village. ''''Hm. By the way, where''s Heishela?'''' Fumir, who was being carried on his back by Wyrm, scurried around looking for the figure of his military family members who were supposed to be here but were not seen. ''''Fu-sama, I''m here Yo.'''' Heishela, who had been quiet in Wyrm''s bosom, peeked out and looked up at Foumil, who had his head on her shoulder. At the sound of her voice, Foumil, whose eyes met with High Sheera''s, after a moment of silence, began to tremble a little. ''''Becoming small, crawling into brother Vee''s bosom, you say...? ''High Sierra... are you a genius?'' As Huemil turned his astonished gaze to Heishela, Hinori and Radia who noticed it also approached. ''''Ho? This little thing is the flying dragon that made Fu get serious? "Oh, my, you''re getting so small... "Quit As Hinori and the others stroked their fingers around, High Sierra twisted her body ticklishly. The time passed in harmony, and when it was time to enter the village.... ! Suddenly sensing a sign of something, Virum gave himself a physical enhancement and kicked the earth towards a large tree that was just far enough away to be in sight. ''''Shhhhhh! In an instant, he went around the back side of the large tree and at the same time released a kick with all his might. However, the kick didn''t catch anything in particular and was stopped in a position where it may or may not touch the surface of the large tree. (No one? I had the feeling that I was being watched by something different from the forest demons... I haven''t been back in a while, so my nerves are on edge...) For a few moments, Virum carefully surveyed his surroundings, but the forest was just the same as usual. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * It''s been a while since Virum and the others let down their guard and entered the village. A shake occurs in space at the root of a large tree where Virum sensed some kind of presence. The ones who emerged from the shaking were Julius, a young man with black eyes and black hair, who wore a hood that was torn in places and was deep in his eyes, and Yomi, a girl with wavy, almost black purple hair that was pulled into twin tails. ''''Oh, I''m surprised. I didn''t expect you to notice me from that distance. "...you''re so cold. I''m sorry, okay? Yuri ''Don''t worry about it. They didn''t find out in the end, and it was a thrill and a lot of fun. Julius comforts Yomi with a gentle pat on the head of the dejected Yomi. I wonder if he understood from the touch that Julius meant what he said, and Yomi accepts it with a relieved expression. ''''But I didn''t know that the Demon Fog Forest had a home for spirits. This is going to be a fun thing to do again~'''' Julius began to walk in the other direction from which the Wyrms had come, his shoulders shaking and laughing quietly and happily.... 66 [57] Opening of the party.txt The spirits and fairies cheered loudly as they passed through the wards and stepped into the village, and what awaited Virum and the others was a loud cheer from the spirits and fairies. They spoke to Virum, whose right arm was taken by Hinori and his left by Radia, and whose back was occupied by Fumir, one after another. ''Welcome back, Virum-kun! It''s been a while!'''' ''Hasn''t he grown a bit taller than he was before? Vilm! Okaeri! Okaeri! "Vilmuda! Vilmuda! ''How was it out of the woods! I wasn''t scared! To the girls who crowded around without hesitation, Virum didn''t make a single unpleasant face, but rather dealt with each one of them with a heartfelt smile of joy. Witnessing this scene, Meldina and the three others froze with their mouths open as if they were dumbfounded. They knew that Virum was loved by the spirits and fairies of the village, but they were probably surprised to see that there was even more commotion than the day they left. Now, you may have noticed that the people in the village are overjoyed at the return of Virum, which is a bit strange. Yes, everyone in his village loves him without exception, but none of them love him as much as he does. Naturally, there is no way that he or she will not show up at the return of his or her beloved son... "Thud thud thud thud thud!" The ground has been shaking like a ton of bricks... and... "Meany! Why did you let him out of your sight? You knew this was going to happen!'' ''You can''t mean that! I sneezed, so it''s no use!'''' And with the screams of two men in his entourage... The queen of this village, Satya-Servantil, with a big smile on her face and her hands spread wide open, and with the dust rolling up at the same speed, she rushed in a straight line towards Virum. ''''Uh... Everyone, stay away for a moment.'''' The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the situation. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it. ''It''s Ville-kun! That''s Mr. Ville, isn''t it? It''s real! You won''t disappear if I hold you like this!'''' Virum smiles at Satya, who asks him repeatedly while touching this or that part of his body as if to confirm Virum''s presence. ''''I''m home, Mother,'''' ''Uh... uh... uh... ahhh! We''ll miss you! ''I''ve seen you, Vilgghhhh! Maybe she was too lonely until now, or maybe she was happy to see Virum return, or maybe it was both... For a moment, Satya was speechless, and then she started to cry, not paying attention to her surroundings. For a while, Satya didn''t leave Virum, but thanks to the patient quieting of Jenny and Meeni, who arrived, she finally regained her composure. After taking some time to fix Satya''s hair and clothes, which had been disrupted by the earlier exchange, Vilm and the others were once again ushered into the Queen''s room and kneeled down before her as she sat on her throne. ''''Vilm-Servantil and the three others have just returned. "I''m so glad you made it back in one piece. It''s good to see you all in good health. Satya has become the face of the queen as usual, but her eyes are still slightly red, as if she couldn''t get back to normal soon. While Wyrm is acting with a body that doesn''t care, Meldina and Kounaria seem to be keeping their faces down and not looking directly into Satya''s eyes. Miselio and Hyshela are in the middle of playing with Humil and the village fairies. ''''Well then, Virum-dono, please report on what happened on the journey.'''' ''Ha! We''ll have to leave the village first... Prompted by Jenny, Vilm explains in a matter-of-fact manner what has happened so far since he left the village. The treatment of the abomination in the outside world, the fact that there are people who understand him, the fact that he became an adventurer and his purpose, and the fact that he is steadily building his position as an adventurer... Because some of the circumstances have already been conveyed to some extent by Hinori and Fumil, even though I explained it briefly, I spent quite a bit of time on it. Oh, dear. Finally, I have established a personal friendship with the Kingdom of Humannon, the nation of the humans. I believe this friendship will prove advantageous for our mutual benefit. I have not revealed my village to anyone. I assure you of that. ''Thank you for your efforts. I''m glad to see that you''ve been able to connect with a country. Besides, the idea of establishing yourself as an adventurer and having the surrounding countries recognize the Demon Fog Forest as their territory is a good one. However, even though there are powerful demons inhabiting the forest, I don''t think it is easy to recognize the resource-rich magical fog forest as a territory, but... I''m looking forward to your continued success, right? ''Ha! Thank you for your kind words! Satya''s concern is also reasonable. Even though the plan was heard from Hinori beforehand, Satya seems to be in favor of it when he doesn''t try to stop it. The actuality of this is that it''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on some information from the outside world. In the meantime, how about resting your feet for a while? ''''Today we''re preparing a party to celebrate your return! Have a lot of fun and get rid of the fatigue of your trip~'''' According to Jenny and Meeni, the people in the village have prepared food, sweets and drinks from the forest products for Vilm and the others. The only thing that''s important to me is the fact that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. Let''s go, Vilm! ''Sa, Lady Satya, we''re not done yet! I''ve been told to keep my personal and professional lives separate. It was Jenny who spoke bitterly, but already Satya hadn''t heard her. Her mind is probably full of eating and communicating with her son, whom she hasn''t seen in a long time. Jenny and Meeni follow Satya as she takes Wyrm''s hand and runs outside, followed by Meldina and Cunaria, who are suddenly late to the party. Satya stopped and spread out on several large wooden tables crammed with piles of food and spirits and fairies, which were arranged in several rows. Soups with a rich aroma, salads with brightly colored salads, juicy demon meat cooked with spices native to the forest, fresh fruits and fruit sweets and juices made from them. It''s not enough for Virum and his friends to eat alone, but it''s not a problem for the spirits in this village, as many of them eat meals. However, as they prepared meals for the young Virum, some of them began to develop a taste for food, and the custom of eating began to spread. ''Sorry you''ve all had to wait. It''s a happy day when Viru and his friends are back. Let''s eat, drink, sing, and be rowdy and enjoy ourselves to the fullest! After confirming that the drinks have been spread to everyone gathered in the square, Satya raises the cup and utters the greeting of the party in a voice that is not loud but strangely passable. Virum, who was right next to Satya, aimed at the timing of the break in the greeting and said a few words. I''ve been told that in the outside world, it''s called ''Kanpai''. At those words, Meldina and Cunaria let out an ''ah'' and looked at each other, then smiled with a smirk. ''''Oh, is that so? So, everyone follow Vilm''s lead, yay! "Kanpai (cheers)!" Until late that night, the sound of laughter did not disappear from the village of the spirits. 67 [58] Adjustment.txt The morning after the feast that was so lively. The fog that contains the magic power peculiar to the Forest of Demon Fog is enveloping the village, but it is not that dark because it reflects diffusely the light of the sun that has begun to emerge. In such a situation, in the square of the village, there was the figure of Virum, who was already working hard on his training, despite the fact that he had participated in the party until late at night. Perhaps he is assuming a multi-on-one situation. They never stay in one place, and their movements, which are reminiscent of a certain kind of dance, are nothing short of brilliant, even as they unleash fist strikes and kicking attacks. Suddenly, Virum''s feet, which were sweating and continuing to train, rose up and changed into several cones and attacked him. ''''Oops.'''' The unexpected attack left Virum a little baffled, but as soon as he leapt, he put his hand on the side of the cone and twisted his body to land. However, his successful evasion is short-lived, as he is transformed into a cone of earth around the landing spot, attacking him without pause. Although Virum was completely blocked from escaping, he raised his leg and slammed it into the earth with vigor. The kick, which has increased in power more than enough due to body strengthening, easily crushes the ground cone and caves in the ground with its aftermath, engulfing the surrounding area as well. ''''...Good morning, Dear sister.'''' The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on a new pair of shoes. I''m sure you''re not the only one. I''m sure you''re not the only one. I''m relieved for now. There must have been some tension there due to the return of Virum, ''''Kakka! Radia was standing there, smiling pleasantly and without any sign of offense. ''By the looks of it, you don''t seem to have any alcohol left from yesterday, do you? I''m not going to drink that much. But the wine that Villebosu and the others brought me was quite good. The chief of the Dwarves and merchants, who love to drink, chose it for us. It''s a good thing that you can''t get away from it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m glad you liked it. Then, since there seems to be no liquor left, may I ask you to make a move? "Well... that''s good, because it''s been a while since we''ve had a real fight. Radia, who was asked by Wyrm to be his mock combat partner, smiled happily while chirping the tip of her long tongue, characteristic of snakes. ''''Awwww... my head...'''' In Vilm''s sleeping quarters. As the morning sun rose, the fog that covered the village began to fade slightly, Meldina finally woke up, frowning at the dull pain that seemed to echo in her head. It''s also because the fruit wine served at the banquet was easy to drink, but as an elven tribe, Meldina couldn''t possibly refuse the spirits'' offer of a drink, so she continued to drink as recommended. Meldina, who had been drinking as much as Meldina had, still seems to be in a dream. Incidentally, the fact that the two of them are sleeping in Virum''s sleeping quarters is out of consideration for the fact that they are guests, and not because they spent the night with him, so don''t be offended. ''''Meru! Kooner! I''m awake!'''' Then Miselio jumps in, completely unchanged from the usual. He seems to be excited about something, and he can''t seem to think his way through to caring for Meldina, who seems to be in poor physical condition. ''''Mio... please, could you lower your voice a little more?'''' Huh? Mio-chan...? Meldina, who put her hand to her forehead and groaned, as if it echoed in her head so much, and Cunaria, who finally opened her eyes at the sound of her voice, all turned their heads towards Miselio. ''''Oh, I''m sorry? But there''s a fight between Virum and Ladichin right now, and it''s awesome! It''s like this bang and shubber like this and then it''s like gaga gaga!'' Miselio tries to explain the situation with gestures while saying words of apology, but the two don''t seem to be getting the message. However, it seems that they understood that Virum and Radia were fighting, and that the battle was exciting enough to excite Miselio, so the two of them were intrigued, quickly prepared themselves, and followed Miselio''s guide to the place of the matter. This is exactly where the expression "battlefield" would be most appropriate. The two arrived at the plaza accompanied by Miselio, and what jumped out at them was the sight of Virm running around the space in all directions, and the figure of Radia, who barely moved from the spot, but didn''t let herself be approached by changing the terrain and attacking with magic. Radia read her opponent''s (Vilm) preliminary movements...the slightest tame or acceleration, changing the terrain and not letting her get into an optimal stance. Vilm''s fist shots and kicks, released while off balance, are instantly blocked by the composed rock wall. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. ''Oh? You''re finally up, you two. The one who called out to the two men, who were transfixed by the high level of battle going on in front of them, was Hinori, who had a fruit in hand and her usual bright smile on her face. ''''Good morning, Hinori-sama.'''' ''Yes, good morning. So, did you two come to see Virum and sister Dear''s handfasting? ''Yes. I''m interested in Lady Radia''s fighting style. ''I''ll take a cue from your master and his master''s fight! When the three of them exchanged morning greetings, they returned their gazes to find that they were blocked by the rock wall from which the kick was fired from behind Radia. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. "You''ve done it," says Vilm, "but that''s to be expected. "Well, you''re doing it, but that''s to be expected. It was Radia''s smile that took over Radia''s head and was directed at Virum, who seemed to have the upper hand, and did not seem to be in a hurry at all. She is good at being the first to go after, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t take the initiative. Rather, it''s a style that keeps the opponent in check while limiting the options for attack and not letting them get free. The fists of Vilm''s fists, which have the power to make the ground cave in, are also not something that can catch her off-guard, and after being easily swept away, she was hit in the back with a palm strike. ''''Huh! Not yet! She receives a painful blow but only frowns slightly and instantly turns to fight back, unleashing a series of blows mixed with fist kicks, all of which are lightly swept away. It''s the same movement as Vilm''s, reminiscent of a flowing dance, but Radia''s is more refined. In terms of physical and tactical skills, her experience is overwhelmingly superior. However, it''s not so much that Virum is inferior to them. He has been using his surplus magical power to strengthen his body, so his strength, speed, and endurance will be better than hers. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with your brother and apprentice. In addition, although the bottom of her palm just now was something she seriously unleashed, the person who received it was pinned down. ''''This is not going to be a winner for a while~'''' I see. That tactic not only limits the opponent''s movements, but also reduces the power of their attacks. It''s just like Radia-sama. I''ve never seen my master take a real attack before... While Hinori watched the game in a light-hearted manner, Meldina watched Radia''s tactics and Cunaria watched the battle itself. In the end, their hand-to-hand combat was to last until noon, and it was a draw due to the arbitration of Foumir, who wanted to play with Virum. 68 [59] Julius and Rasun.txt A few days after the Wyrms returned home. ''Hey, Larsen,'' An adventurer''s guild in a certain country. A young man with a hood over his eyes appeared without a sound in Guildmaster Larsen''s room. Normally, he would be the target of capture for sneaking into the guildmaster''s room, but Larsen only moved his eyebrows a little because he knew the man. ''''You''re Julius. How many times do I have to tell you to go through the guild''s reception when you come to this room? Don''t be such a tight-ass. I''m doing my job. I''m a bit shy, despite my appearance. He looks at Julius with a sharp look in his eyes as he replies to the question and answer that he''s already forgotten how many times he''s done it. ''''... He''s a joke as usual. Well, that''s fine. More than that, I heard that Bailudo is dead, but I suppose you''ve retrieved A(re)le, right? The gaze of his intimidating gaze that does not show any decline even though he has passed the age of 40. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Of course. I''ll do the job you ask me to do. Here. Saying that, he lightly threw over the spirit binding follower ring. It was the one that Bailudo, who was the first spirit magician of the Humanion Kingdom, was going to use when he tried to subordinate Hinori. ''Indeed. But that Bailudo guy, it''s a fool''s errand to try to use something that''s still in the process of being studied on a spirit beast. And to not even be able to leave that data behind... that''s the height of uselessness! ''''Just as we reported last time, Beirut seems to be quite obsessed with the spirit animal. If he can''t see his surroundings that well, what can he do? After all, they didn''t even know who I was until the end of time. Based on the content of the conversation, it could be inferred that Larsen and Baird were colleagues or bosses and subordinates who were studying the relics of the ancient magic civilization. In other words, Bailudo was a position of a spy, so to speak, who had connections with the head of an adventurer''s guild in another country, despite being a high ranking position in the Humane Kingdom. Hearing Larsen''s words, which made him frown as if he had bitten down on a bitter worm, Julius showed him a shrug of his head to agree with him. ''''And Larsen, the spirit that Bailudo contracted with has become my friend. As I''ve said many times, if you try to mess with my friends, I''ll turn against you guys. Thanks for that. Hmph. At least as long as you''re useful, I won''t mess with your possessions. It''s true that we want to have the power of a higher level spirit, but the current state of affairs is not the best for us to deal with. I''ll talk to the top. Apparently, Larsen and Julius have a cooperative relationship in which their mutual interests are aligned. However, when Julius doesn''t show his true face, that trust seems to be limited. It''s always a great help. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. Would you like to hear it? The information I wanted to know was...? I don''t think that''s the first time I''ve ever talked to you about this. The Foggy Forest. What? Larsen tilts his head quizzically at the unworthy phrasing, but then his eyes widen at the words that come out of his mouth and he exclaims. Do you remember? I''m not sure if you remember the ''Will-less Magic Sword'', one of the parties that went into the Forest of Demon Mist and disappeared. The person who wondered why we had lost contact with them was none other than Larsen. And that even with Larsen''s position and connections, he could not find even the slightest trace of why the members of the Will-Free Devil''s Sword were wiped out. The information on the Forest of Demon Fog was difficult to obtain, no matter how hard they tried, even to obtain it. It was already on the verge of giving up, when Larsen was informed that the information was brought back at a timing that was not too much of a surprise, Larsen could not hide his feelings of surprise, and while he was speechless, he appealed with a glaring gaze that demanded that he speak at once. Satisfied that his usual irreverent demeanor had been broken, Julius let out a small laugh from his hood and began to speak about the information he had seen about the Demon Fog Forest the other day. ''''Let me get to the bottom of this, okay? There''s a settlement of spirits in that forest. ... A village of spirits. This alone was worthy of surprise, but Larsen listened in silence with his arms crossed, not wanting to miss out on the valuable information he hadn''t even been able to get a good deal of until now. ''''And in that settlement... there are multiple spirit beasts. What? However, the existence of multiple spirit beasts was probably far beyond the scope of prediction for a stone. Larsen stood up vigorously while tapping the desk with both hands, and at the same time, he let out a voice tinged with surprise that resembled a shout. Did he think that loud voice was sluggish? He hears footsteps approaching this room through the door, and with a light knock, a voice is called out to him. ''''Guildmaster, what''s wrong?'''' No, no, that''s okay. I''m a little surprised by the report. You''re in the clear. Go back to your post. I understand. Don''t get too worked up about it, okay? Yeah, I know. Thank you. Perhaps convinced by Larsen''s reply, the sign of someone who was probably a guild employee quickly moved away. ''''...That information, it must be true, right?'''' Perhaps calmed down somewhat by the current exchange, Larsen confirmed the authenticity of the exchange to Julius with a slightly lower voice than before. ''''There are three spirit beasts that I was able to confirm. A woman with pale blonde hair and a big tail, a girl with white-haired dog-like ears and a tail, and a woman with red-haired wings like a bird... These are the spirit animals that Bailudo was obsessed with. I see. So it''s highly likely that this abomination was raised in that spirit''s dwelling place. In integrating the information in an instant and arriving at the truth, there was a glimpse of Larsen''s ability to serve as a guild master at a young age. ''''You seemed to be getting along quite well with him? It''s just as if they were our own family. ''Hmm, then there might be a way to cut it down from the abomination''s side. That''s good information. I''ll add on the reward... take it with you. After collecting some thoughts, Larsen took out several sachets from the drawer and tossed them to Julius. Judging from the sound it made when I received it and the bulge of one of the sachets, it was probably filled with not a small amount of money, probably gold coins. I''ll accept it gratefully. Well, I''m done with my business, I''ll go home now. Julius''s body shakes and begins to disappear as he melts into space. ''Oh, yeah. I''ve got some personal business to attend to, so I won''t be able to take the job for a while. If anything happens, you''ll have to deal with it over there, okay? Bye. Larsen holds his head down, as if a little irritated by Julius'' words, which he left on the verge of disappearing. ''''Just in time to say... Well, that''s fine. This information must be reported to your people at once. He smiles wryly at the room, which is already empty of anyone but himself. ''It''s a good thing we started preparing back then. We have enough forces and supplies. The only thing left to do is.........hurry up with my research, you know. In his hand, the "Spiritual Binding Subordinate Ring" was shining dully. 69 [60] How to practice recovery magic?.txt It has been a few days since the secrets of the spirit village were swept away by Julius to Larsen. Little did he know that it was going to happen, and peace was passing in the village. In the plaza, I could see the six of them in the square, Cunaria, who had numerous scrapes and bruises all over her body and was collapsing with her eyes rolling, Meldina and Miselio, who were healing her wounds by casting a recovery spell on her, Meeni, who was coming up to their side to talk to them, and Radia and Jenny, who were watching the situation with their arms crossed. The first thing you need to do is to ask yourself: "Hmm, Viru-bo has been training me for a long time. I''m sure you''ve been training with me for a while now. ''Yes. Even though I was always outnumbered, I didn''t expect to be able to compete with Radia. Lady Kounaria''s physical strength is quite impressive. Ladia and Jenny are having a conversation about Coonaria''s ability to breathe roughly, as if she has exhausted her physical strength and doesn''t even have the energy to get up. Judging from the content of the conversation and the current situation, Radia and Coonaria must have been training in a real battle format just a few minutes ago. ''Yes, that''s right. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. It''s a good thing that the magic power also seems to be flowing well from Mio-chan to Mel-chan~ Really? "Mmm-hmm! Of course! At the side, Meeni is measuring the strength of Meldina and Miselio''s recovery magic, or something like that. At the words of evaluation from Meeni, who is a senior spirit, Meldina''s face breaks out in happiness, and Miselio is nodding in satisfaction with his chest. Why is this happening...the story goes back to this morning. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * A genie with a talent for recovery magic? After finishing breakfast, Vilm, who was about to bring the fruit for dessert to his mouth, turned his attention to Meldina. It''s a good thing that I started to learn recovery magic, but there is a limit to how much I can learn on my own. I''m sure you''ll be able to learn from the genie... Just a few days ago, Meldina switched to the role of a recuperator and became competent in a short period of time, but due to her nature, she couldn''t be satisfied with that level of competence, so she spent her days working harder and harder. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for in a good situation. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. ''''Haha~. Vilm-sama, I was constantly getting fresh wounds from training with Radia-chan~'''' Hearing the conversation between the two of them reminiscing about the past, Meldina quickly moved to Meeni''s vicinity and bowed her head vigorously. ''''Meini-sama, please! Please teach me about recovery magic! ''Oh, yeah. Okay~'' For a moment, silence reigns around the area at Meeni''s too light response. ''''Eh, um... thank you?'''' Meldina''s understanding of the fact that her own request was easily approved is not being followed, but she reflexively speaks words of thanks. At the same time, Jenny, who was waiting at Satya''s side like Meeni, speaks to the Lord who seems worried. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it. "Yes, but I''m in a bit of a bind. But I''m in a bit of a bind. I can''t leave my room today, so I need one of you to stay behind. Apparently, Jenny has concerns about Meeni teaching Meldina recovery magic. It seems to have occurred to Satya, and she''s unsure if she wants to fulfill her doting son''s companion''s request, but she doesn''t want them both to be gone together. ''In that case, I''ll guard and help your mother instead of you two. Can you ask for Jenny, Meeni and Meldina? "No, no! We can''t just let Master Wyrm do our job for us. You have my permission! Rather, it''s an order! Support Meeni to the hilt! ''Good day to you, Ville,'' ''What, what? Lady Satya!'''' Yeah, I get it. Although Jenny reflexively tried to rebuff Vilm''s offer, it seems that due to Satya''s orders, which boast a god-awful reaction speed when it comes to her son, it has been decided that today''s business will be chaperoned by Meeni. As an aside, it is said that Satya''s mood has reached an all-time high after she was confirmed to be with Virum for the entire day. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * That''s why we are in the present situation. The reason why Kounaria and Radia ended up training in the form of actual battles is because Vilm asked Radia to take care of Kounaria for him, since he was appointed as Satya''s bodyguard. You will be able to get the most out of your own personal computer, and you will be able to use it for your own benefit. It''s not long before the battle became a real battle, and the fighters were unable to keep up with Radia''s fighting style, which mixes physical techniques and magic to fight at will, and were defending themselves against each other. As a result, this leads to the evaluation of Jenny and Radia at the beginning of the game. ''''Right now, Mio-chan''s magic power feels like bah~ to Mel-chan, so it''ll be better if you huff and puff~'''' ''''...What?'''' "So, no, not ba-uh, hygge-uh. Meeni was devastatingly bad at "teaching". Whereas Meldina was a logical person who considered and made a hypothesis based on the information she acquired, Mieni''s intuitive way of teaching, in which she used her intuition and senses alone, was completely incomprehensible. ''Ah, Lord Meldina. Meeni wants to say, "I''m in a state where I''m continuously sending Miserio''s magic power, so it''s better to send the necessary amount at once." Jenny is a spirit that could be described as a twin born at the same place and at the same time as Meeni. Although there are differences in their personalities and abilities, their appearances, except for their chests, are exactly the same as each other. Perhaps that''s why they also had the special ability to understand most of what each other wanted to say. This was the main reason why Jenny had accompanied Meeni. ''''Also~ I think Mel-chan should do a peep instead of a poof~'''' "The spell is spreading to the healthy parts of the body around the affected area, so you should only focus on the affected area." ''Nah, I see. I see. Like Meldina, Jenny''s explanation seemed to be easy to understand, as she is a logical thinker. By correcting the points that were translated by Jenny, it was safe to say that Meldina''s training policy was set in place. By the time the wounds on Coonaria''s entire body were fully healed, the accuracy and healing effect of Meldina''s recovery magic had also increased to no small degree. Meldina and Miselio, who had made their goals for the future, began to train even harder from that day onwards. Needless to say, it goes without saying that the target was almost always going to be Cunaria. 70 [61] The end of peace, the beginning of a nightmare.txt On that day, a major event occurred that upset the balance of the world. Despite the differences in the speed with which the news reached them, the nations, from the leaders to the people, could not hide their turmoil and astonishment. "The Rustabelle Empress declares war on the Dizenaire Demon Empire. Rastafarian Empress Country. Located north of the Demon Fog Forest, this is a country that has been headed by a human race woman for generations since the first Empress Krisinaria-Rastabel. The law is based on the unusual system of electing an empress, in which the person who can overcome the challenges set by the first empress with the best evaluation is given the title of empress. As a result, the country is an unstable one, with tensions rising to the extreme and even to the brink of civil war, as it is overrun with ambitious aristocrats and adventurers from other countries, as well as those living in favelas who want to break away from the status quo, during the change of heads. In contrast, the Dizenaire Demon Empire is further north than the Rastafarian Empire. It is ruled by a demon chief who is much longer-lived than the human race and is physically and magically superior to them. Although Zioldo-Disenaire calls himself Emperor of Demons, he has adopted a peaceful policy of not wielding his race''s superiority, but rather actively seeking to establish effective alliances with other nations. However, it also has a cold-heartedness that makes it worthy of being described as a "demon" and will seek to destroy invaders without a shred of mercy. Although the Rastafarian Empire has a slightly larger army than the Rastafarian Empire, the quality of its troops is overwhelmingly superior to that of the Dizenaire Demon Empire. The news of the war, which could only be called reckless, had reached the Humane Kingdom and the city of Farren as well. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Humane Kingdom Is Rastabel insane? "It is the height of folly to wage war on Dizenaire. In a few days, Rastabel will have been destroyed. ''The problem is the people of Rastabel. Emperor Dizenaire has no mercy on a hostile nation. He wants to prevent the slaughter of his people, who have only been swayed by a foolish empress... But if you speak out, it''s liable to bring fire on our soil. The debate among the heavyweights gathered in the King''s Chamber at an emergency summit is confused. They only seem to agree on whether the battle is won or lost, and the debate is focused on how to help the civilians in Rastabel. ''No, sir. No, the innocent people must not be killed needlessly. I must appeal to the Emperor Dizenaire to stop killing his people. ''Hmm. By nature, Emperor Dizenaire is a peace-loving, gentle soul. He will certainly listen to us. It seemed that it was the same for Zeldia, the king, and Rumelia, the princess, and the policy of the Humane Kingdom was already becoming to save the people of Rastabel. (At a time like this, it would be reassuring if Virum-san and the others were there...) Lumeria looked down anxiously at her eyes, remembering the faces of her friends with unorthodox abilities that she couldn''t suddenly contact. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Farren, a city of adventurers in the Kingdom of Badikane The Adventurer''s Guild was in an uproar over the information of the declaration of war by the Rastafarian Empress Kingdom, which was informed by one of the adventurers just now. Just like in the Humane Kingdom, almost all the adventurers are rumoring that the Dizenaire Demon Empire has won. Some of them have even sided with Dizenaire as mercenaries and are talking about taking part in the victory. While the adventurers and guild staff were enthusiastic about the rumors, only Shazar, the guild master, crossed his arms with a difficult face and pondered. (....There are A(...) people(...) in Rastabel. He''s not the kind of person to make a bad bet with the department. He would definitely stop something reckless like a (unwinnable) war with Dizenaire) Shazar''s mind is filled with a certain person who is supposed to be in Rastabel. Because he knew that person''s character well, Shazal was able to predict another future. (If that''s the case... do you mean there is? What (...) Rastabel beats Dizenaire) Once they were able to predict it, the rest was quick. ''Please warn all adventurers to stay as far away from Rastabel and Dizenaire as possible for a while! Also, let Sierra know! I''m going to report to King Buddy Cane now! In the meantime, I''ll leave the acting guildmaster to Celica-kun! ''What? Yikes! Wow, is that me?! The bad feeling born in his mind rapidly grew, and Shazar, driven by the need to immediately report to the king, conveyed the minimum amount of information to his subordinate staff, then straddled the Shunba, which is being raised in the guild as an emergency measure, and ran off. ''''Mu, it''s impossible~! How much work do you think the Guildmaster has to do~! Celica''s mournful cries were vain, and there was no one there to help her. If Shazar had been as calm as he was in normal times at this time, he could have prevented the tragedy that would follow. A few hours later, he opened the door of the guild and walked in... ''Woo-hoo! Do you have any interesting requests? It was Oma, who was staying in Farren, spending her days in commission and training. As it was, he walked over to the counter where Celica was hurriedly doing her own and Shazar''s work. ''''Huh? Celica''s nee-chan, you look busier than ever. What''s going on? Oh, Oma. Come in! Come to think of it, Oma, you were from Dizenaire, weren''t you? In fact... Rumors of a war between Rastabel and Dizenaire have already begun to spread not only within the Adventurer''s Guild, but also in the city. It seems that Celica decided that sooner or later it would reach Oma''s ears, so she decided to speak politely about the current situation so that he wouldn''t be confused. What Celica saw after she had finished telling him all the information was Oma''s cheekbones with a carefree look on his face, without any signs of anxiety. ''''Hmm, Rastabel''s in our house~? Oh, what? Aren''t you worried? Nothing? Dizenaire''s army is insanely strong. There''s not a single element of losing to Rastabel, and there''s no point in worrying about it. Oma sniffed "hentai" with a one-handed gesture as if she was trying to get rid of a bug, she stood up gradually and turned on her heel and started walking. ''''Oma-kun, didn''t you come here to accept a request?'''' I don''t feel motivated. I''m not going to do it today. But, as soon as I remembered that this is not the time to be thinking, I decided to go back to the task of looking through the surplus of documents. On the other hand, Oma, who had come out of the guild, was walking towards Farren''s main gate while shaking his head. (I didn''t think there was an idiot who would start a war in my country~) Oma is well aware of the high level of military power of the country he was born and raised in, partly because it''s the country he was born and raised in. (The result will probably be the same with or without me, but if it''s a war, it''s a good opportunity to test the results of your training.) Therefore, the war between Dizenaire and Rastabel was only perceived as a stage where he could fully test his abilities as an individual. (It''s a war that was launched from that side. Prepare yourself, Rastabel!) Oma walked out of the big gate, smiled wryly, and headed for Dizenaire, where the battlefield would be. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * A few days after Oma disappeared from Farren. An adventurer who seemed to be in a terrible panic jumped into the Adventurer''s Guild, panting violently. The adventurer''s unusual appearance drew the attention of everyone around him, wondering what was going on. He had regained his composure and spoke the news that the castle of the Dizenaire Demon Empire had fallen in just half a day, a news that was hard to believe. 71 [62] Swirling conspiracy.txt This war was a great cause. Although we had elaborate plans and new weapons, it would have been difficult to accomplish without the help of all of us. A woman''s voice, full of dignity, dominated the space. Those who were there did not move a muscle and stared at the woman''s voice without a moment''s glance averted, so as not to miss a single word of it. A beautiful woman sits on a throne that is more ornate than it needs to be and can only be described as an immensely beautiful woman. She was probably in her early twenties. Her long, well-groomed silver hair, fresh skin and doll-like face are dignified, but do not detract from her feminine character. She is dressed in a black dress decorated with gold thread, and her eyes, which are directed at the people in the room, shine like emeralds. She is absolutely confident, or perhaps because of her absolute confidence, she does not lose her expression even in this place where strong men gather. She is the current empress of this Rustabelle Empress country, Rosalia-Rastabelle. It''s the only thing we did according to Rosalia''s orders. We only acted in accordance with Rosalia''s orders, and compared to the person who invented all of our plans and even developed new weapons, our work is insignificant. ''Indeed. But we are grateful for your kind words of encouragement, Lady Rosalia. ''You could say that Lady Rosalia is our Lord and Goddess of Victory. The men who have been labored over by her are speaking words of praise as a matter of course, but it is a somewhat uncomfortable scene. If you only look at this scene, it appears to be a bonded relationship of loyalty to the Lord. However, if you consider her appearance, you will notice the discomfort. When selecting a new empress, the Rastabelle Empress State must perform the tasks set by the first empress with the highest grades. Although all the participating women have potential, it is easy to imagine that the task of appointing the head of a country is not so easy. In addition to a certain amount of knowledge and competence, she will need to have experience. And she is too young to be in her 2(10)teens....yes, too young. Suppose she was outstanding and had ascended the throne in her late teens. Even then, it would be only five to six years old at the most, or two to three years at the least. Although it is required by law, there must not be enough time for her to gain the trust of her vassals to this extent, as she is a year or two younger than them. The main people of Dizenaire are in custody and have been captured. In addition, seeing the power of that weapon, it is hard to motivate them to rebel against that country. I''m sorry. In addition, they were overrun to such an extent by us, the people who underestimated them as lowly. It was nothing but a nightmare for them. As long as they are living beings, they can''t escape the fear of the unknown... Come to think of it, there they are. The one who recklessly rushed in alone. It was him, wasn''t it? It was indeed surprising to see you fight with my soldiers, who were more than evenly matched in strength... but in the end, you were able to catch them with all your strength. ''Right. That''s how good a fighter he is. I''m sure he''ll be a very good soldier. However, the assembled vassals continued their conversation as if it were normal. In the midst of all this, a man stationed in the corner of the room spoke up. ''''But there is a problem. Even though there is still plenty of room in the current situation, considering the warfare that is sure to follow, we must secure the fuel to use that weapon. Oh, Master Larsen. Larsen is the guildmaster of the Adventurer''s Guild in the Rastabel Empress Country. He gives a cold look to his vassals, who are buoyed by the victory in the war, and continues in a nonchalant manner. ''''In order to use that weapon, we need fuel. After the fuel runs out, it''s too late. In order to obtain a stable supply, I propose that we move now. Hmm... you''re not going to find that one very often, are you? That''s true. It''s relatively easy to catch them, but what can you do if you can''t find them? ''''Your mistress''s shadow has brought some interesting information about that, eh? The gaze that had been focused on Larsen instantly shifted to the owner of the voice. There was the figure of Rosalia with one hand on her cheeksticks, legs crossed glossily and a joyful smile on her face. ''''Ro, Rosaria-sama, what is that information...?'''' The voice of the vassal, which seemed to be filled with the glamour of the figure, and which contained some agitation, caused Rosalia to open her mouth with a clattering laugh. You know that, don''t you? A cave where vicious demons writhe, a treasure trove of resources, and a forest that will never return once you''ve stepped into the backcountry. You''re not gonna... The forest of demon mist, are you? Rosalia proceeds with the story without worrying about the vassals who begin to break out in a cold sweat, despite the fact that they were just a moment ago. ''''Truly an excellent shadow. Even the mistress didn''t expect that you would find a place with a large amount of fuel at this time. I''ll have to praise her thoroughly later. ''''Well, I know that there''s fuel in the Demon Fog Forest. However, I foolishly think it''s a bit reckless to enter that forest. No one has ever come back from entering that forest, no...? One of the vassals who presented the danger of the Demonic Fog Forest widened his eyes as if he had noticed something. ''''Kukkuk. Have you noticed? Yes, her shadow has returned. And I do not believe that there is that much difference in ability between her and you. With your current strength in addition to the new weapon, you should be able to capture the forest of magic fog. "... Would you do me a favor... would you listen to me? The space fell silent. After a brief silence, the first to open his mouth was a mature man who had closed his eyes thoughtfully. ''''... There is no denial on our part. We will surely show you what Rosalia-sama has in store for you. After his words, the other vassals also regained their vigor. ''''I can''t refuse if you ask me to do so. Demon Fog Forest, no shortage of opponents!'''' ''Right. We could have won an overwhelming victory over Dizenaire. If we work together, we can''t lose to the demons that nest in the Demon Fog Forest. With a satisfied smile on her face at the energetic vassals, Rosalia slowly stood up and held out her palm towards them. ''''The next destination shall be the Forest of Demon Fog! I''m counting on your work! "''Victory to Lady Rosalia! Glory to Rastabel! A voice, almost like a roar, rang out. Rosalia''s private room. In that room, which was decorated with all of the special quality furnishings, there was Rosalia, the owner of the room, and the man who was seen at the earlier occasion. After deciding where to proceed, she stopped him from among the vassals who were disbanding to prepare for the battle and invited him into her own room. ''What can I do for you, Lady Rosalia?'' ''''Iron-skinned as usual, huh? No one can get in here, so just go on as usual. Larsen? Rosalia, who sat on the bed and spoke in a broken tone, was hardly the same person as the dignified and dignified empress from earlier. In contrast, Larsen''s eyes sharpened and he looked around warily at his surroundings, but when he realized that there was no sign of anyone but her, he slowly closed his eyes and let out a sigh. ''Huh... Rosalie, you''re being too cautious. Have a little tension. ''What? Larsen, on the other hand, is overly cautious. Rather than being cautious, it''s better to show some vulnerability so they don''t get suspicious. Besides, it''s exhausting to act like an empress. I wish I could relax in my own room at least. ''Even so, you know that our plans cannot be revealed. At last, I''m the guild master and you are the Empress of Rastabel. Are you going to blow all your plans out of the water here? ''Oh, yes, yes, I know. I''ve got soldiers to watch you properly, and I''ve even used soundproofing magic in case you called Larsen on a secret mission. Rosalia waved one hand while sticking out her tongue as if to nag Larsen, who had a tone of voice that seemed to be lecturing his subordinates. "And yet, oh, Julius, was it? You''re coming back alive from the Demon Fog Forest, so you''re not a pretty good kid. Where did you find him? Don''t pry. It''s none of your business. It''s not your business. You don''t want to mess with it and it won''t be able to fight back. Oh, is that a terrible thing to say? Wouldn''t it be nice if you trusted your colleagues a little? Rosalia received a clear rejection, but she wasn''t particularly irritated, and she evacuated Larsen with the sultry look of a child obviously acting. The evacuated Larsen also passed her words off as if they were the usual thing. ''''Well, fine. If our goal is accomplished this time, our reputation will certainly increase... hopefully, right? Not if it works. We must succeed. They never seemed to be on good terms with each other, but they had a common goal in mind. After making eye contact with each other, they lifted their mouths like a mirror match. ''''Come on, it''s time to hunt for the spirit...'''' 72 [63] Approaching threat.txt War? It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than you think. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. I heard that the Rustabelle empress, which is located to the north of the Demon Mist Forest, declared war on the neighboring Dizenaire Demon Empire and won an overwhelming victory. "This is a dangerous country that goes to war just as it''s finally starting to get some peace. "Yeah. You might want to keep a closer eye out for... what? Hinori, who was facing and talking to Radia, suddenly saw Meldina and the others frozen behind her with uncomfortable expressions on their faces. ''''Mel-chan, Koo-chan, and even Mio-chan froze... What''s wrong?'''' Well, I mean... Hey Mel, isn''t Dizenaire, I think Dizenaire is Oma-kun''s country? ''Yes, I thought so too. Oma-kun was a demon, and there was no way to go wrong. Apparently, the fact that the country of those who had spent time together, even if only for two weeks, had lost the war had sufficiently inflamed their hearts. The face of Cunaria, who had been getting to know each other, especially as they were getting to know each other by hand-to-hand every day, had turned slightly pale. ''''I''m certainly concerned about Oma... but... the problem is that Dizenaire, who says it''s the land of the demon race, was easily defeated. What do you mean? Miserio, who has an unfamiliar expression, asks Virum''s muttering with one hand on his chin in thought, "What do you mean? It will be a prediction based on training with Oma, but the physical abilities of the demon race are quite high. Probably to the extent that the human tribe''s ordinary soldiers could not defeat them even with a few people. Oh, I see. The demon race is a race that is physically and magically superior. I''ve heard that if Emperor Dizenaire is going to start a war, the surrounding countries need to unite to fight against him. ''I see. I''m sure you''re not alone in defeating the Dizenaire, who has such a high level of fighting power, Rastabel. I''m sure there''s something in there. The fact is that the difference between the races was so great that the nations were convinced of Dizenaire''s victory. I''ve been thinking about the "something" that will not only bridge that gap, but also reverse it, but of course I can''t think of anything that would change that. It would be great if we could figure out what that is, but there is not enough information available at this point. Should I go and check it out in person...? Vilm, don''t do that. When I turned around to hear a voice stopping Virum from examining Rastabel''s investigation to gather information, a senior spirit was approaching. He was probably a little taller than Virum. The same brown skin and wildly bunched brown hair as Radia''s proved that she was a spirit that belonged to the earth. If you call Radia a Miss, she had the appearance that was appropriate to call her a sister. ''''Sissi?'''' ''Rastabel is the land of the human race. If you go there, you''ll find yourself in more trouble than you bargained for. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more. It will be good training for the young spirits. Sheil smiles reliably and places his hand on Virum''s head, but he seems to see the tinge of anxiety in his expression and begins to stroke the child gently, as if he were soothing him. ''But...'' "We have discussed this with Mother. Don''t worry, my dear. I''ll just disappear and have a little look around. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what''s going on in your life. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time. Sheil, it''s wrong to tell Ville-boy not to worry. Hinori was in danger only a few days ago. ''Ugh, well, I can''t say that back to you other than to tell you the truth... but be careful, okay? Sister Shi. ''Oh, you mean the man in the hood? Magic that''s so dangerous that Hinori is bound, that''s for sure. Let''s be sufficiently careful.'''' After that, Shiyu, who was ready, went to gather information with a few higher spirits and a dozen or so spirits. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Two weeks have passed since Sheil and the others headed out to gather information. The original plan was for them to return in ten days, but we have yet to hear from them. ''''That''s strange. It''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you come back. Hmm. But if something happens, it''s funny how no one ever comes back. "Indeed. If they do engage, they''ll probably bring one or two of them back as liaisons before they do. In the usual square, those in the village had gathered and were concerned for the safety of Sheil and the others. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re doing. I''m sure you''ll find that you''ll be able to get some rest. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about this. My sister... ''Yes, Vilm. ''You haven''t forgotten what happened the other day, have you? (...I don''t want to remember.) ''That''s true. But... "Brother Vee, Hu will go. Huu won''t be so easy to catch. This is Fuu, you say there''s no telling what''s out there. We must not go alone. If anything happens to Hu, Viru-boy won''t stop now. The three sisters tried to calm the impatient Vilm, but they couldn''t decide on anything other than to come to the rescue because they didn''t know what had happened to Sheil and the others. ''....I''ll go after all! Huu, follow me as a liaison. I want you to let the village know as soon as you find out anything. Copy that. That''s why I told you to be calm... Just when Radia is about to stop Virm, numbed by the slow progress of the strategy meeting - - - she says, "I don''t know what to do. "Oh, no! Ugh! A lone spirit came tumbling through the village''s wards. While all the surrounding gazes were focused on the spirit, Virum was the first to rush to that spirit and quickly pick her up. ''''Virum-kun, help me! All of them... Mr. Sheil! ""? She was one of the spirits who had gone to gather information as she was ravaged by injuries, probably from being attacked with a mithril-made weapon, and exhaustion from running as fast as she could, and she was one of the spirits who had gone to gather information. 73 [64] Captive spirits.txt Let''s turn back the clock to ten days ago... The intelligence-gathering team that had left the village was headed for the Rastabel Empire, using magic to disguise their appearance so that they would not be seen. The time is past noon. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. Maybe it''s the army of Rastabel that we were talking about. ''I see. ''Well, I''m sure Rastabel''s army would have something useful to tell us. No soldier would talk about such things on the march, so we''ll approach them at rest. Don''t forget to disappear, everyone. "''Yes!'' (But there is no country in this direction ... are you going to bypass it and attack it? No, then it would be better for another country to go in one direction to distract the enemy... If we continue on, we''ll end up in the forest. We should get some information out of them, after all.) No matter how much of an army they had, it would be reckless to deal with the demons that spread through the Forest of Demon Fog. In the first place, it''s difficult for an army to function as an army in the Demon Fog Forest, where giant trees are overgrown with them. However, Sheil understands that and does not abandon the possibility that the destination of his march is the Forest of Demon Fog. That is because, in the unlikely event that the Forest of Mist is the target, the existence of the village could be revealed. After that, Siyu and the others kept a certain distance from Rastabel''s troops and listened to the situation, waiting for the time when they would go to rest. When the sun began to set, the spirits easily infiltrated the position of the army, which finally began to prepare for the night camp. They carefully observe the soldiers, occasionally approaching right up to their side, but they don''t show any signs of noticing the soldiers. (Okay, spread out in pairs. When you have seen and heard a certain amount of things, gather at the place you just saw. If something happens, run away immediately. Understood?") ("''Yes, I understand.''") The spirits quickly paired up at Siyu''s signal and scattered to this and that direction. ''''Alright, we''ll go too.'''' ("Yes.") The one paired with Siyu was a relatively young spirit among those who had gone to gather information. Her name was Hartia. She was a wind spirit that was quite quick, even if not as quick as Hoomil. The reason why Sheil took her as a pair is also to support her inexperience, but the implications of being able to take on the role of a messenger in an emergency are significant. While confirming that he is not seen, he gathers information while listening to the soldiers who are chatting while hiding in their blind spots. The topic of conversation was all about the previous battle, Dizenaire, and unnaturally, there was nothing about this expedition''s destination that was most likely to be discussed. (That''s strange... If they hadn''t told the soldiers where they were going, they should have been talking about where they were going. In that case...are they under orders not to talk about it? But for what...?) Questions ran through my mind, but of course there was no way I could find an answer. While thinking, Siuil and Hartia, who are working to gather information, saw a tent that is more luxurious than the surrounding objects. There were several soldiers standing in that tent who looked like guards, and it was easy to predict that there were important people among them. (''Heartier, we''re going in there. Be ready to escape at any time.'''') ("Ha, yes.") More breathless than ever, they slipped in as soon as the soldier who had come to report on time asked permission to stand guard and open the hanging curtain. Inside the tent, there were numerous furnishings that didn''t look like they were just going to camp for the night. I could see a soft bed instead of a sleeping bag, a wardrobe and a tea set to a brightly colored crystal that looked like a brightly colored light that I couldn''t quite identify. In this space, surrounded by things that were clearly not necessary, a man was sitting in a chair. Judging from his appearance and atmosphere, there is no doubt that he is the general commander of this army. The man receives a stack of paper that looks like documents from the soldier and listens to the report while silently looking at it. ''''Also, the scouts that have been released around the area have reported that there are no problems. Currently, they have been replaced with another unit and are resting. Is that it? Ha! Okay. Get back... No, no, wait a minute. The man was about to ask the soldier to back off when he finished his report, but when he called for restraint, he pulled an envelope out of his desk drawer and handed it to him. ''Take this to the captain of the First Division. Tell him to come here when he checks the contents. ''Ha! I understand! (That envelope... should we follow it? No, if the troop leader who delivers that thing is going to be here, I''d better keep hiding out.) Siyu hesitated slightly, but from their conversation, he chose to stay here. After saluting, the soldier who received the envelope immediately ran out of the tent. While waiting for the unit commander, the man sitting in the chair is busy looking through the documents. Sheil and Hartia looked into the pages every time they rolled up the pages, but there was no information on the march, the soldiers'' status reports, etc. After a while, the man takes his eyes away from the material, and at the same time as he takes a breath, he begins to play with the accessory that was hanging around his neck. (Taking a break? Hmm? Suddenly, a tremendous sense of emptiness hit Siyu and Hartia. Their legs trembled, they became breathless, and they couldn''t stand properly. (Not good! At this rate...) Naturally, in such a state, it was difficult to maintain the magic that hid their appearance, and they had to expose their bodies in front of the man. The man saw Sheil and Hartia, but strangely enough, they didn''t seem to be upset at all. Seeing the two wobbling and shifting into a fighting stance, the man raised the corners of his mouth in a grin. ''Surprised? I''m sure you''re right. After all, even the person who set it up is surprised. "You, sir, what are you...? It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them. It''s all thanks to Rosalia-sama''s power. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you can do with it. "Weakening of the spirits of our..."? Enduring an uncomfortable sensation that they had never experienced before, Siyu and Hartia gradually retreated. There was no way the man in the small tent didn''t notice them, and he drew his sword that was propped up against the wall and walked up to them while pointing it at them. I''m sure your people are being hunted all over the camp by now. Yeah, we won''t kill you, so don''t look so scared. You''ve got a lot of energy to supply, you know. They want us. Yes, it''s easy to get caught, isn''t it? ''Oh, don''t get me wrong? You are the appetizer before we capture the spirit animal. "? Sheil and Hartia''s expressions intensified at once. (The purpose of these guys is the spirit beasts (Hinori and the others)... in other words, the village of the spirits (us)! Somehow, I have to tell everyone about this...) "Ugh! Earth Fury. "Whoa! ""Wow!" Sheil''s magic, released while suppressing the discomfort that ran through his entire body, violently shook the earth around himself. As if they didn''t expect resistance in their weakened state, shouts of agitation rose from the man and the soldiers who were surrounding the outside of the tent. ''''Hartia, over here!'''' "Yes, sir! The two desperately move their feet while holding their chests in anguish as the soldiers are trapped by the shaking ground and unable to run properly. Outside the tent, the spirits, who were struck by a sense of emptiness just like the two of them, were resisting with all their might against the soldiers who were trying to capture them. However, the weakened spirits were unable to push back the soldiers, and they were gradually being trapped and captured. ''''Shiyu-san! Everyone! Ugh... help, we have to help! Don''t speak! (Sorry, everyone. The purpose of these guys is to reward the village at all costs!) Gritting his teeth at abandoning his family, Siuil took Hartia''s arm and kept running. Just when they were about to leave the camp soon, multiple shadows stood in front of them. (Kook! I''m almost there...!) In front of them, the soldiers are slowly approaching to hunt down their prey. And in the rear... ''I didn''t think you could do magic in that state. It wasn''t possible in the preliminary experiments. Well, let''s just say we got some good data. They were in the tent, that man standing there. The emptiness that had overtaken them both seemed to be eating away at their bodies more than the girls thought, and they couldn''t seem to be able to pull away that much. ''''Now, if all else fails, I''d appreciate it if you could catch me quietly? I still have a few options. Earthshaker! Soldiers braced themselves for Sheil''s magic, wary of it. The magic power released makes countless cracks in the ground and leaps up at its target as she wills. ''''...Eh?'''' The one who was thrown into the air- -Hartia could only widen her eyes at the unexpected event. It seemed that the soldiers were the same, and they were unable to move while following Hartia with their eyes as she flew past them and toward the rear. ''''What are you doing! Catch it quick! It is a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them. ''''Siyu-sa...! "Heartier, hurry up and report this to my village. I''ll buy as much time as I can. In addition to the unknown emptiness, Siyu, who had consumed enough magic power to fluctuate the terrain on a small scale, was out of breath. It''s very hard to believe that they can fight properly against the soldiers in front of them. ''''But...'''' Let''s go! What? Hartia was hesitant about running away without her family, but her body trembled for a moment at the spirited command, and then she flew away with a sad expression on her face. Sheil, who sensed the signs of Hartia''s distance from her over her back, slightly broke out in her cheeks. (Magic... one or two more shots are the limit, huh? Well, that''s fine. As long as Heartia returns to the village, everyone else will manage the rest.) The man in the tent seems to be indignant for catching and missing the spirit (prey), and he seems to be shouting something, but it doesn''t enter Siyu''s ears at all. (Sorry, guys. I''ll take care of the rest, Vilm.) The emptiness that consumed his body remained the same, but the discomfort that crawled through his entire body was gone before he knew it. 74 [65] Spirit Village Defense Battle ① ~ Strategy Meeting ~.txt I''m back now. "I''m home. Virum and Fumil appeared in the square where all those in the village were gathered, with a voice announcing their return. At about the same time, Jenny, who was waiting at Satya''s side, stepped forward and called out. ''''Virum-dono, Fumil, thank you for your reconnaissance mission. I''m sorry to be so quick, but please report back.'''' After listening to Hartia''s story, Vilm, who had calculated the current position of the Rastabelle army backwards from the time it took for her to return from her debilitated state, and decided that there wasn''t much room to spare, had gone out to reconnoitre with Fumil. ''''From the results... it''s a pretty bad situation. The air in the place became tense at Wyrm''s report. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot more information on this in the article. Their numbers are something like thirty thousand in the north, five thousand in the east, and seven thousand in the west. Three... Is that so...? Oh, no. Meldina and Cunaria are speechless, unable to hide their surprise at the unexpected number of troops. The normally energetic Miselio is also anxiously standing by Meldina. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that there are 42,000 troops in total. It seems that they are planning to attack our village in earnest. I''ve been told by Ha-chan that it''s a magical tool that weakens us spirits. That''s certainly not good for us. Radia and Hinori wrinkled their brows and are searching for a solution to the problem. The expressions of the spirits around them are also stern, and even Satya, the queen, has closed her mouth, unable to come up with a good plan. ''''That alone is troublesome, though... Fu?'''' Hmm. There''s a strange smell coming from the south. Slowly, but in a straight line. Even when the place is about to be attacked from three directions, this unknown existence was reported as a chase. It''s not possible to ignore it when there''s even the slightest possibility that it''s an enemy. The air in the plaza becomes even heavier. The only thing I have to say is that I have a proposal, Satya-sama. In the midst of all this, it was still, or rather, Virum who broke the silence. The gazes of all those present were focused on Virum. ''''At the earliest, it''s obvious that the story of us (spirits) dwelling in the Forest of Demon Fog has been conveyed to Rastabel. If that''s the case, I thought we should strike out against them before they know the exact location of the village. "Viru-boy... That''s not... Hinori and Radia, as expected, do not seem to agree with the proposal to strike out...in other words, to make their existence public. The fact is, it''s a good idea to stay in the village and have the forest demons reduce their strength. But even if we are able to successfully repel them, if our presence is known to other countries from their mouths, won''t there be more enemies advancing than this time? There are many who desire the power of the spirits. As Virum feared, if the existence of the village was known to the outside world, it could be predicted from a single adventurer to an invasion with the full force of the country. That''s exactly what happened, a number of enemies that can''t be compared to this time will come in droves every day. ''''If that''s the case, if we defeat them head on and proclaim our power, they won''t think to mess with us so easily. The spirits listened to Virum''s proposal, which was too bold but also on target, while being stunned. ''''...That''s right. As Virum said, if we continue like this, it''s inevitable that our existence will be known to the outside world.'''' The moment Satya, who had been listening in silence, opened her mouth, the heavy air that had been tense changed. A warm and gentle air enveloped the entire village, filling it as if to wash away the negative emotions that lodged in the spirits'' hearts. ''''I grant Virum''s proposal. But since we are going to implement it, we will not allow any half-heartedness. Do it thoroughly, so that no one from the outside world will think of messing with our village.'''' As you wish! Now that Satya''s decision had been made, there was no hesitation in the spirits'' eyes. Their eyes were filled with a strong will and determination to protect their village and their beloved families. ''''If Senior Spirit Sister Shi is barely able to fight, then only Sister Hinori, Sister Dia and Hu will be able to fight properly. I''d like everyone else to turn to cover attacks and defense of the village from within the forest. If you feel something wrong with your body, retreat immediately. After the policy was decided, Satya went to rest, accompanied by Jenny and Meeni, as she had to work tirelessly to maintain the wards. Virum saw to it, and immediately began to talk about his own plan. ''First of all, me and my sister Dia will hit the main force in the north. The number of enemies is the largest, and they have some troublesome magic tools, and there is a high probability that Sister Shi and the others will be trapped, so I decided that Sister Dia, who can change the terrain, would be the best choice. If I go with her, I won''t have to worry about the remaining amount of magic power. "Oye! I just wanted to thank them for messing with Sheil and the others. It''s been a long time since we''ve had a real fight. Radia, who vigorously slammed her fist into the palm of her hand, seems to be in high spirits. As it is, she begins to ring her fists and smiles a horrible smile that contains anger at those who have harmed her family. It''s a good idea to have sister Hinori go to the west. Judging by the number of seven thousand, the annihilating Hinori sister is the right person for the job. Besides, there are some adventurers who may know me and Hinori sister. Some of them might lose the will to fight. Okay~. Well, leave it to your sister! Until a while ago, Hinori had a gloomy expression due to the heavy atmosphere of the village, but now that it was decided to strike out, she has regained her usual condition. However, from the fact that her hair is wavering like a flame, she must be feeling the same anger towards the Rastabel Army as Radia. ''''East wanted to ask Fu... how''s that smell going? "Hmm. It''s not gone. They''re still coming. ''Well... Meldina, Cunnalia, Miselio. ''What? Me? Yes? "Me too? The three of them were upset that they had been called in, as if they hadn''t expected to be called in, but the sudden appointment upset them. ''I''m going to have Huu go check out who''s approaching us from the south. You can''t force a defenseless place to be attacked during an engagement. If there is no harm done, they will join the war to the east, but if they are the enemy, a battle may ensue. In that case, I''d like the three of you to join with High Sierra in stalling the slave force. Wow, could we possibly...? You can''t take on 5,000 people, can you? ''''And you have a magical tool that can weaken the spirits, right? I''m not sure I''m the best person for you... "Clu? Even though they were slaves, the three of them were hesitant to confront five thousand troops. Towards those three, Virum bowed deeply. ''''Oh, Master! Hey Ville! What''s wrong with you? ''Meldina and the others are the only ones who can deal with the slave troops right now. I don''t want you to take them out. As soon as we''re done, we''ll come to you. The minute you feel threatened, you can run for your life. So, we''re doing just that. I need you to help me. Please...! Even though he is a companion who has traveled with them, he himself probably thinks it is a reckless request. The sincere thoughts could be seen from Virum who kept bowing his head. (Hoho? You have learned to rely on your friends instead of trying to do everything by yourself. It looks like you are growing up well.) Radia seemed to have a thought and nodded with satisfaction. ''''...I understand. I don''t know how long I can fight, but it''s for the sake of defending the village of Vil and Spirit-sama. I''ll be able to help in a small way. ''Mel... Yeah, you''re right! The masters have been helping us so much, now it''s our turn to help! ''Vilm is asking you to bow down! Don''t mess with us! ''What? ...Oh, thank you. Vilm, who had not expected them to agree to fight for their lives, and that too at a disadvantage, looked up vigorously in surprise, but noticed that the three of them were smiling, and with a natural smile, he said the words of thanks. 75 [66] Spirit Village Defense Battle ② ~ Enemy ~.txt A ravine beyond the Demon Fog Forest to the south. There was a shadow that ran effortlessly along the twisted rocky surface of the foothold. (A little further.) The scent helped him determine his exact location and he continued running without hesitation. It wasn''t long before he stopped at a rocky place where the owner of the scent was likely to be, and called out to him without shouting, but with a volume of voice that could not be overheard in the quiet of the place. ''There''s someone in there, isn''t there? Come out if you''re not an enemy of Hu and his friends. One beat, two beats... There was no response, so Fumil was about to issue a warning next, but when he moved his gaze, he suddenly caught some kind of wobbly black object coming and going from a gap in the rocky area. "....Hiding, you mean? You see that black stuff, right? "Oh, they found me. This is great, lady! The owner of the spaced-out voice appears from a gap in the rocky area. A beautiful girl of about ten years old with lightly wavy, dark purple hair tied up on both sides. Although it was the first time for Fumil to meet her, she was the spirit Yomi who came to help Julius, whom Virum had confronted in the Humane Kingdom. Although the way she didn''t warn Huumil at all and conversed with the two black objects that wriggled erratically, ''It''s amazing~'', it was eerie, but it was very hard to believe that they were adversaries. ''''I''ll ask you, just in case. Who are you?'''' ''Yeah? Yomi is Yomi, okay? This is Nai-chan and this is Mea-chan. Hmm. So, Yomi, you''re an enemy of the Fu? "Hmm? Doesn''t "teki" mean "bad thing"? Yomi, wouldn''t you do anything wrong? Even though he felt a little irritated by the conversation that he couldn''t get to the point at all, Fumir didn''t think the girl in front of him was someone who would attack their village. ''Yes, that''s fine then. Well, then.'' Deciding that there was no harm in it, Fumil hurriedly turned on his heel to go to join Meldina and the others, but his path was blocked by two black objects that suddenly appeared in front of him. ''''...What, what do you mean?'''' "Hey, girlie. Play with Yomi. Fumil''s eyes narrowed slightly as he turned around to see Yomi looking at her with a bland smile and expectant gaze. ''''I don''t have time for that,'''' Now, Huemil needs to get to his family as soon as possible. (If he runs as fast as he can, he can shake them off.) Just as you are about to step out onto a black object to force your way through... "What? If you won''t play with me, I''ll tell my sister''s place to the humans. An innocent malice pierced through Fumir. His entire body hair stood up in reverse, his four canine teeth and the claws on his hands and feet grew sharply, and his eyes, which were always sleepy, opened wide. ''''I''m sorry, guys. I''m sorry, I can''t help you right now, I guess. At the time when Fumil had confronted Yomi, in the grasslands to the west of the Demon Fog Forest, adventurers and mercenaries were waiting for Guild Master and employer Larsen''s command now and then. ''''Gentlemen! I''ve said it again, this is a request from the Rastabelle Empress! The spirits captured will be purchased by Rastabel, and as for the rest of the loot, it will belong to the one who gets it! Unlike a disciplined army, the quickest way to boost the morale of the mercenaries is to flicker huge rewards to them. In fact, their eyes turn gleaming when they hear that all of the loot, except for the spirits, can be taken as their own. ''''Furthermore, we were able to borrow some of the new weapons that Rastabel had developed independently. With these, there''s no need to fear the demons that nest in the Demon Fog Forest! It is you who will conquer this forest, the uncharted territory! We''ll take our vast wealth and the greatest fame into our own hands! "''Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!'' In addition, many adventurers are also concerned with fame. The adventurers who have achieved fame are sometimes recruited by the government, and when they do, they are promised a high standard and stable life. It''s not a bad thing, but it''s probably inevitable that adventurers who are constantly in danger yearn for a stable life. Move on! "''Oooooohhhh! At the same time as Larsen''s command, those who have taken up positions in the front row begin their assault. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. The Blaze Wall. Suddenly, a wall of wildly burning flames appears in front of them as they rush in single-mindedly with their eyes on the forest. ''''What the hell is this? Hey, stop! I can''t let this go...! Don''t push me, you idiot. Jeez! Ajiiiiiiiiiii! Those who could not stop because they were running as fast as they could were swallowed by the flames one by one and burned up with screams. The smell of burning flesh and skin was filling the area, and their morale was at a low ebb because of the scene, when a winged, human-like shadow appeared from the flames that still showed no sign of abating. ''To voluntarily jump into the land of the dead... it seems that my life is too light for you guys. Hinori, who appeared while fluttering her flaming hair, fluttering her sharp yet beautiful wings with a powerful flap of power, struck an extra-large killing blow with a word of contempt. ''''Hey, what the hell was that...'''' Did he do this...? You monster... Their complexions turned pale and pale as they were hit by Hinori''s killing intent, and many of them seemed to be shaking with their clatter. The first thing to do is to say, "Monsters, huh? It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who comes to invade someone else''s territory for your own benefit. Nonsense! People, don''t be afraid! That must be the spirit beast that is our top priority capture target this time! Sensing an anomaly, Larsen rushes in from the rear and appears in front of Hinori''s eyes and tries to inspire the adventurers and mercenaries, who are under the control of their feelings of fear. It''s not Larsen (Guildmaster) who can''t understand Hinori''s overwhelming power. So why does he want to challenge them to a reckless fight? "No matter how much of a spirit beast it is, this sucking bead will not be able to hold a hole in it! The only answer is because there is a chance of winning. At the same time. In the eastern part of the Demon Mist Forest, the Rustabelle''s slave army had begun its progress. ''''Hahaha! Move along! Don''t think about it, just go straight ahead and cut down at random! You slaves are nothing more than expendable pawns! If you want to survive, you''ll have to kill your enemies as hard as you can! A young man wearing a sword and armor that is overly ornate and overly decorated to the point of being too conspicuous on the battlefield is issuing orders with insults from horseback. The man''s name is Dylan. He is a young general who belongs to the Rastabelle Empress and is fascinated by Rosalia. Because of his young age, he is not even familiar with the sentiments of his immediate soldiers, so it is impossible for him to show concern for the slave soldiers. ''''Oops! Don''t kill a genie by mistake, okay? For it is by the order of our Lady Rosalia! Hahahahaha! However, despite being told all they want, the slaves who are advancing at a constant speed do not show any feelings of frustration or resentment in their expressions. All of them just continue to walk silently and expressionlessly like puppets. ''''Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Just when it was time to step into the forest, dozens of slaves leading the way were blown away all at once with a roar that could have been perceived as a rumble of the earth. ''''Wha, what! What happened! What Dylan, who was upset, caught in his vision was the back of a huge flying dragon that seemed to have passed above them at a tremendous speed. That flying dragon turned sharply without killing its momentum and headed towards the slaves, who still showed no signs of stopping their progress with even more speed. ''''Hi Sierra! Give him another round! "Gruaaaah! High Sierra, who passed through to ignore the stunned Dylan, instantly focused her magic power on her mouth and launched a breath of wind (breath) with a roar that shook the atmosphere. The slaves, who continued to advance without breaking ranks, were blown away without any resistance. ''''Huh! Crap! All troops, halt! When Dylan, who finally came to understand the situation, gave the order to stop, the slaves, who did not show any reaction to the fact that they had been scattered, stopped moving in a flash. Dylan, who had a mixed expression of confusion and anger on his face, shouted angrily at the slaves. ''''Shoot down that d*mned flying dragon! We''ll shoot them down with bows and arrows and magic! Get on with it! Teeeeeeeeaaaaah! The slaves guarded their arrows to a haphazard order and began chanting magic, but they were blown away by the fact that Coonaria jumped down from the sky and slammed the great axe into the ground with its momentum. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you can get your hands on a new pair of shoes. ''''I won''t let you pass a single step from here! If you insist on passing, we''ll be the ones to deal with! Pulling out the great axe that had been plunged into the ground with ease and carrying it as it was, Cunaria stared at Dylan, who was stunned by his blown-up posture. 76 [67] Spirit Village Defense Battle ③ ~ Northern Front ~.txt The northern part of the Demon Fog Forest. The thirty thousand men of the regular army led by Aldenis-Billsman, who was said to be the bravest general in the Rastafarian Empire during the battle against the Demon Emperor Dizenaire, were quietly waiting for the moment. The regular army is as good as it gets. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about it. In the midst of all this, a soldier rushed over to Aldenis, saluted him and then opened his mouth. ''''Report! The mercenary troops led by Lord Larsen and the slave troops led by Lord Dylan are going to march in together! At the same time, Aldenis'' eyes widen into a flash of light. "The elite of Rastabel! This is a battle we must win if our country is to prosper! Capture more spirits for the sake of Rastabel and for the sake of our Lord Rosalia! Don''t be afraid of death! The fact that you can''t achieve anything is the greatest shame, mind you! "''Oh, oh, oh, oh!'' The morale of the soldiers raised to Aldenis''s beat, and with their fists, they shouted a battle cry. When the morale of the soldiers was sufficiently high, Aldenis drew his sword with great force and raised it to the sky. ''''Victory to Rosalia-sama! Glory to Rastabel! "''Victory to Lady Rosalia! Glory to Rastabel! March on, start the march! "''Oooooohhhhhh! Immediately after Aldenis swung his raised sword towards the Forest of Demon Mist, the invasion of the Rastabel Army began with a shout that shook the earth. Virum and Radia, who had been listening to the state of the Rustabelle army, were a little troubled. ''''Virum, have you got a hold of the position of Sheil and the others?'''' ''''... No, I can''t feel the magic power of sister Shi and the others themselves. Maybe they''re trapped in a ward or something that blocks their magic power. Hmm, we''ll have to keep an eye out for them. And you have to prevent them from going any further. Contrary to the words spoken, the expression on Radia''s face cannot be taken to mean exactly what the words say. It''s a good idea to save Sheil and the others. And while you''re at it, it can''t be helped if they''re wiped out, right? As if to say. ''My face isn''t in trouble, okay? Dear sister... well, it''s starting to happen. "Leave it to me to be the first to go. Now that we don''t have to hide our presence, we should greet them with open arms! Radia and Vilm, who had been using the branches and leaves of the large tree as a cover, leaped forward to the front of the Rastabelle army to see if it was too early to finish saying it. However, only a small number of soldiers near the front line would have noticed their presence. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the next few days. Earthshaker. Suddenly, the earth rumbles. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make use of it. It''s a good thing that those who were on the front lines are almost completely destroyed, whether they are thrown high into the air and slammed to the ground or swallowed and crushed by the cracks in the ground. I''m not going to let you go home alive. You guys, prepare yourselves! There, Vilm, who jumped out of the room as if to say that changes in the terrain didn''t matter, accurately killed those who were lucky enough to survive. The soldiers, who were shaken by the sudden massive earthquake and unable to move properly, and even more so, who had lost their ability to judge properly, did not even show any signs of resistance. ''''So that''s the power of a spirit animal. I see, no wonder Rosalia-sama wants it...'''' When the front line was almost completely destroyed, Aldenis muttered to no one as he witnessed the situation. There is surprise on his face, but no emotion of impatience can be seen in his expression. ''''All the soldiers are notified! "After activating the sucker''s jewel, surround and deplete the highest priority capture target!" ''Ha! "The sucker''s treasure, activate it!" As the soldiers by his side recited Aldenis'' orders, several soldiers who were waiting behind him appeared with a spherical object wrapped in cloth. Those soldiers who had advanced to a certain extent removed the cloth all at once, revealing a crystal that emitted a brightly colored light. It was the same object that had been placed inside the tent that Siyu and Hartia had invaded. ''''And, just in case. A(-)le(-) should also be ready to use at any time.'''' Ha! With the soldiers rushing out, he returned his gaze to the front line. ''''Mu...?'''' Radia, who had been manipulating the magic, feels an uncomfortable sensation in her body. A sensation as if something was slipping out of the gaping hole and an uncomfortable feeling that crawled around her body. (I see. This is the sense of emptiness that Hartia was talking about? The magic power inside the body is flowing out ... no wonder Sheil couldn''t move properly) It seems that the spirit animal Radia was also effective, and the power of the Earth Shaker has visibly weakened. In the midst of all this, Virum, who sensed Radia''s abnormality, gave me a telepathic message. ("Dear sister, are you alright?!") ("Don''t worry. It''s a little painful, but magic power is flowing in from my boy, so I''m not going to be unable to move immediately. It''s not like you won''t be able to move right away.) ("....Hinori-sister seems to be in the same situation. I''ll be over there soon.") You are so overprotective. Sensitive to his own abnormality, it was easy to imagine his brother''s expression as he inquired about the situation with a slightly impatient look on his face, which made Radia let out a small smile with a cursory smile. ''''The earthquake has weakened! Now''s your chance! Round them up! Seeing the situation as an opportunity, Rustabelle''s soldiers began to flock to Radia, as if to relieve the exasperation they had been feeling. ''''Good grief. It''s so tactless of them to interrupt a woman''s pensive thoughts. Without showing much haste, Radia, who positioned herself in front of the approaching large army, swung her leg out just before contact. That kick, unluckily, exploded into the belly of the man who was running at the front of the line and blew away while engulfing the surrounding soldiers. The power of the kick released from the slender Radia that can even be said to be slender was so unexpected that the soldiers who didn''t blow away seem to have their eyes black and white. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea. It''s a bit of a problem for us too. I''m not afraid of you guys. I''m sure you''ll have no problem taking them on. I''m sure... The first thing that comes to mind is a charming smile that is unsuitable for the battlefield, beckoning to the soldiers who are becoming sullen. "Stay away from my sister Dia, you''re too close to me! From high in the heavens, Vilm fell like a meteor, and with its momentum, it plunged into the center of the densely packed soldiers. The attack blew the soldiers away while scattering the earth and sand, and their faces, which had been twisted in astonishment, were dyed to a pale range. ''''Our battle strength has been doubled? What... a spirit animal is such a powerful fighter even under these circumstances. Aldenis, who is stationed in the main camp, was stunned by the sight of a human being soaring through the air so easily. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can get the same level of effect from the "sucker''s gem" that nearly incapacitates advanced spirits, because he or she thought it was possible to capture them with just a few soldiers. However, the result is just as I see it now, and I don''t think the soldiers can manage to do it on their own. ''''...This is not the time to say it''s a waste. The magic cannon (material cannon) will be used. You are ready, right? ''Ha! We''re already filling up on energy! All right, get as many of the front-line troops out as you can. But those who don''t get away may get involved. ''Ha! Sound the retreat signal! The sound of gongs beating madly echoed across the battlefield. At the same time, the soldiers began to retreat, but strangely enough, they didn''t go straight back down, but began to separate to the left(-) and right(-). Are some of the soldiers on the front line still there who are prepared to fight, or are they too focused on the battle to hear the sound of the gongs? When the road(...) is sufficiently clear, Aldenis gives his next order. ''''It''s about time. The material cannon, shoot! Towards Virum and Radia, who were still fighting the remaining soldiers, a devastating black flash of purple electricity was released. 77 [68] Spirit Village Defense Battle ④ ~ Western Front ~.txt (I see. So that''s what caused the Si sisters to be caught so easily.) Hinori''s eyes narrowed as she felt her magic power slipping away in front of the sphere that Larsen brought out - the "sucker''s gem". The amount of flowing out is enough to disable a senior spirit, and there is no doubt that it also affects Hinori herself, who is a spirit animal. In fact, the wall of flames she had just created was also weakening in momentum. (That... probably a magical tool. Even me, who has a resonance (link) with Virum, has been affected... If that thing is out in the world, all the spirits in the world might be hunted down.) Probably a magic tool that has the ability to take away the magic power of spirits. Hinori, who frowns at the danger of this, receives a telepathic message from Virum. ("Hinori sister? The amount of magic power flowing over there seems to have increased all at once, are you okay?") ("Yes, I''m fine. More importantly, I found out what caused the Si sisters to be caught. Wyrm, break the crystal-like sphere that emits a lot of light. It''s a dangerous object that could be a fatal weakness for us spirits. It''s not like this one has it and the main unit doesn''t, so it must be there.'''') ("Okay. Tell my sister Dear.... Tsk! Hinori is right. Sister Dear''s magic power is starting to dwindle too!") ''''I knew it... There are a lot of enemies over there, so be careful. I''ll contact you again if anything happens.'''') ("Take care of your sister Hinori, too.") A small smile appears on Hinori''s face as she finishes her telepathic story, feeling the kindness of her brother''s concern for her. ''''Alright, the fire has lessened! Now''s your chance! Capture that spirit animal! Hinori was silent because of her thoughts and telegraphy, but from the edge, it would appear that she was unable to move due to the effects of the "sucker''s gem". Prompted by Larsen''s voice, the adventurers and mercenaries rushed towards Hinori. (...Licked, right?) Hinori, whose eyes became cold and indifferent in contrast to those of earlier, flapped her own wings wide and flew. ''''Can you still move...? Use binding magic! We will not let you go. Don''t get me wrong. You don''t have to run from your people. Hinori moved directly above Larsen and the others, creating a number of flames that surrounded them. Those who panicked at their situation unleashed water-attribute magic, but almost all of it evaporated before they could touch her. ''Burn up. Blaze Feather Rain. With the flames produced as a starting point, countless red feathers descend on Larsen and the others. ''''Defensive magic deployment!'''' Several layers of dome-shaped barriers were deployed to catch the blaze feathers falling like rain, but they were unable to withstand the impact, and they shattered one after another like broken glass. Only one or two unfolded barriers remained at the point where the smoke of the explosion had cleared, and their faces, which had been prevented at a crucial point, had turned blue. (.........Can''t even penetrate defensive magic of this level? The output is quite low after all. Well, it looks like I can do it if I shoot into them a few times.) Once again, just as before, super-hot flames were created around Hinori, surrounding Larsen and the others, and just as the flaming wings were about to be ejected - "Wait for me, Lord Hinori! A half-elven man wearing robes that are recognizable at first glance as high-class goods, probably flying by the magic of flight -Shazar appeared. Hinori was surprised by the unexpected appearance of the person, but she immediately fished her eyes out sharply and turned the brunt of it to Shazar. It''s Shazar, right? What the hell is that imitation? If you don''t have a reason to... take it as a hostile act against us. I understand your suspicions. I swear to you that I have no desire to antagonize Master Hinori or Mr. Virum. Then why are you interrupting me? If you give the wrong answer here, you will be killed. That''s what the murderous atmosphere that made me think so was scattered indiscriminately to the surroundings. Its influence seems to have spread to the adventurers and mercenaries as well, and no one seems to be making any suspicious moves. ''''There is no doubt that these men tried to harm Hinori-sama. But the Adventurer''s Guild is in a great deal of pain to lose so many adventurers. Therefore, please leave the disposal of Larsen and the adventurers and mercenaries who followed him to me. ''Isn''t that what you''re saying? What good are we going to do if we miss the invaders now? We''ll be looking at those... Hinori''s eyes narrowed even more after hearing the convenient Shazar''s argument, but when he looked through the paper Shazar handed him with some kind of workmanship, he turned around and let out a deep sigh. ''It seems to be the real thing...fine. That is, if you can manage it. If you can''t, you know what I mean?'''' Of course, sir. Thank you for your generosity. Shazar slowly descends after bowing deeply to Hinori. A murmur spreads among the adventurers as his face is clearly visible. ''''Oh, hey, that''s Farren''s guild master, right?'''' Why is Mr. Shazar here...? No, that''s not the point. Didn''t you just talk to that genie? With their turmoil elsewhere, Shazar, who had dropped in altitude, looked at Larsen and the others and began to speak in a matter-of-fact tone. ''''To all those present here now, I tell you. Guildmaster Larsen of the Rastafarian Adventurers Guild is to be stripped of his position! Therefore, the request from the Rastafarian Empress is null and void. Put your weapons away at once! ?????? Larsen reacted with a twitch to Shazar''s words, and he wasn''t astonished, upset, or angered by the punishment that was suddenly announced, but simply looked at the owner of the voice. ''Larsen. You claimed to be ''commissioned'' by your country to gather a group of adventurers and mercenaries, but you haven''t followed due process, have you? We are obligated to report any request from the state to the Adventurer''s Guild Association in advance, but when I inquired about it, the report hadn''t been raised. This is not only a violation of the association''s rules, but also a private use of power. ''''...Hmm, it''s a miscommunication by the guild staff. It''s true that it''s my fault, but isn''t it a bit rough to dismiss me out of hand? Shazar. Looking at Larsen, who refutes it in a nonchalant manner without seeming to be unnaturally impatient, it seems like there really isn''t anything to be sorry about. ''''Certainly, if it were originally a matter that should be decided after an investigation into yourself and Rastabel''s adventurer''s guild. But...'''' Returning with a small smile at Larsen, who showed not a shred of agitation, Shazar said the reason why the Adventurer''s Guild Association was the deciding factor in the punishment. ''''You have been in the know with the Rastafarian Empress. We also found signs that you were providing confidential information within the guild and diverting certain tools and materials, as well as hiding information to prevent the association from knowing about it. I think the association''s decision to overthrow it is, don''t you? ?????? The fact that it was determined with certainty instead of being questioned made even Larsen''s eyes narrow and he fell silent. Larsen was silent for a while, but when he suppressed his mouth with one hand, his shoulders shook and he began to laugh. Shazar. I figured I could fool you for a while longer, but I think I misread you a bit. ''If you''re convinced, would you mind catching me quietly and answering my questions? Hm. Do you think I''m just going to surrender to you? Shazar, who deliberately shrugged his shoulders against Larsen, who held his great sword with a provocative smile, picked up the staff he was carrying. ''I don''t think. That''s why I came. I didn''t stop Hinori-sama and I didn''t save her. If I left it to Hinori-sama, he would be extinguished before I could extract information from you. 78 [69] Spirit Village Defense Battle ⑤ ~ Eastern Front ~.txt Sehhhhhh! Kounaria''s bullhorn, overflowing with spirit, echoes across the battlefield. The figure of her, who lightly swings a large axe larger than her size and kicks away slave soldiers who flock to her one after another, is difficult to imagine from her pretty appearance. ''Hey, hey, these soldiers are demons, you know? How strong are those cow people? Slave Soldiers - - Dylan looks dumbfounded as Coonaria painlessly destroys the former Dizenaire Demon Emperor''s soldiers he captured in the last battle. The actual Coonaria doesn''t have that much time to spare, but from the edge, it looks like he''s a warrior. ''''And...'''' And as I shifted my gaze, I saw that the slave soldiers, who were ready to take up a dense formation and charge into the coonaria if they couldn''t win individually, were caught up in the breath of the wind released from the sky and were being blown away. ''''... It looks bad over there too. Moreover, in addition to the breath of wind, there''s also water attribute magic mixed in. I''m sure someone is riding on that flying dragon. If they tried to surround Coonaria, they would be blown away by the breath of wind released by Heishela, and if they tried to scatter or attack Heishela, they would be destroyed by Coonaria''s great axe and Meldina''s water magic methods. ''I like it. If we turn those guys into slaves as well, it''ll be a significant boost to our strength.'''' Dylan''s mouth twisted ugly as he calmly analyzed the enemy''s forces while grasping the situation of his own troops, who were in an inferior position, and his gaze was directed at the boy who looked like a slave soldier standing next to him. ''''That''s an order. Capture those men alive. I don''t care if I hurt them a little. Up in the sky, Meldina, who was covering for Cunaria, felt uncomfortable with the slave soldiers. ''''Apparently it''s strange. ''''It''s strange that they didn''t express a single word of surprise at the sight of High Sierra.'''' In the outside world, the flying dragon is regarded as an A-ranked species. Despite the fact that it was clearly more massive than its normal species, the slave soldiers did not show even the slightest change in expression, let alone fear. ''''Well, we don''t have time to think about that! Hi Sierra! Enemies are starting to gather over there! "Gruuuuuuuuuuuck! For the umpteenth time already, Meldina reports the position of the slave soldiers who have begun to swarm, and Hyshela slaps the breath of the wind with a yell. ''We''re coming too! Aqualance. "Go for it! Meldina herself not only leaves it up to High Sierra, but also finds anyone who tries to attack her with magic or bows and arrows and defeats them with Miserio. In between, she doesn''t forget to support Cunaria, who is moving around furiously on the ground, recovering her strength before she shows her fatigue and washing away the blood paste on the great axe. ''''Mio, how is your body feeling?'''' I''m okay! So much better than usual!'' Good. If you think something''s wrong, tell me right away. Meldina was wary of the spirit''s weakening ability that had been reported beforehand, but so far, there didn''t seem to be any noticeable changes in Miserio. However, there is still a possibility that the genie is not aware of his presence and has not used his weakening ability, so he is relieved but not caught off guard. On the ground, Kounaria was slaughtering the enemy forces one after another, while from the air, Meldina and the others were slaughtering the enemy forces one after another, and the battle situation was leaning towards their victory. In this situation, Meldina catches the figure of a slave soldier. ''''That...no way! A shiver ran through her eyes. (Strength...fine. Weapons... no problem. I can still do it!) On the ground, Cunaria still shows no signs of fatigue, and is rampaging around. The support from Meldina has reasonably washed away the gore on the great axe, but after swinging it three times, it will soon become bloody, so the fight is centered on blows rather than slashes. Once they stopped moving, they would be immediately surrounded, so they basically didn''t mimic catching or evading attacks, and continued the loop of blasting the enemy together, stopping the trailing legs and blasting them further. Although each and every one of them had a high level of fighting ability, none of them were fierce enough to be able to chase after Kounaria, whose physical enhancements had been fully demonstrated. (There are still plenty of enemies, but with this one, until the masters come - - -) ''''It''s okay,'''' Cunaria''s eyes, which were about to continue, catch the sight of someone who shouldn''t be on this battlefield right now. ''''Eh...? Oma, kid? It was the boy of the demon race who made me realize my weaknesses and gave me the notch to make a new commitment to myself Oma. 79 [70] Spirit Village Defense Battle ⑥ ~ The Guardian of the Earth ~.txt Explosive smoke and dust rolled up, making it impossible to have a decent view. The miserable black flashes of light emitted from the north scattered a terrific roar and impact around them as soon as they landed. Fuelled by the wind, the smoke slowly cleared to reveal the figure of Radia, whose clothes were torn in many places and whose body was also covered in wounds. The horror of the black flashes could be seen from the devastation of the ground around her that seemed to have been gouged out, including the injuries she had sustained. ''''Oh dear, what an attack. It''s not a good idea to do everything in your power to prevent it. Dear sister, don''t talk now! At the earliest, she didn''t have the slightest bit of leeway to seem even sensationalistic against the large army that had just been there, and she was down on one knee, puffing bitterly. Beside her, there was also the figure of Virum, who sent in magic power with an expression of mixed concern for Radia and anger at the enemy for injuring his precious sister. As soon as the black flash was released, Ladia, not wanting to do any damage to the forest of demonic fog behind her, immediately transformed the terrain to create a barrier, but the unexpectedly powerful force of the black flash was not enough to create a barrier, resulting in considerable damage. The reason why Virum was not injured as much as the wounded Radia was because she protected him, who could only endure the damage by strengthening his body. If even a spirit creature (Radia), who defended herself with all her might, was in this situation, the Dizenaire Demon Empire, which had no way to counteract it, would have been helpless. (But it doesn''t make sense. A weapon with this much power... I don''t think it''s something that can be made easily.) What... it can even withstand a direct hit from a magic cannon? When the smoke screen cleared and captured Radia''s figure, Aldenis revealed his surprise, as if her survival was unexpected. He probably didn''t expect that the Dizenaire Demon Empire, which was touted as a powerful country, would be able to survive a direct hit from a magic cannon (material cannon) that they had no way to do. From what he said and did earlier, he must have given up on capturing the spirit beast (Radia) and shot it with the intention of obliterating it. ''''Hurry up and fill up on energy.'''' "With all due respect, General Aldenis. "I am afraid, General Aldenis, he is visibly weakened. Then it will be easy to capture him, won''t it? ''Maybe so, but we don''t know what kind of power he''s hiding. I''ll give you another order to capture him, but you''d better be ready to shoot him right away in case something goes wrong. Understood. Material cannon, begin recharging energy! At Ardenis'' command, the soldiers including his entourage began to move, and some kind of liquid-filled capsule is gathered around the magic cannon (material cannon). The soldiers took out a cable from the capsule and finished connecting it to the material cannon, and then they touched the jewel on the side of the capsule. ''''! A moment later, an inaudible scream came from inside the capsule...No, it was difficult to hear due to the exterior, but a cry tinged with agony could be heard. It was rampaging, and through the window that was attached to look inside, a human-like body part was visible and hidden. The one inside of it was... We''ve passed the 30% fill rate! At this pace, it won''t take much longer to re-launch! ''''As expected, you can extract a lot of energy from a senior spirit. It''s just a fortuitous thing that we were able to capture a few senior spirits before we arrived here. It was the spirits. Sister Shi and the others'' magic power is decreasing...? Virum was the first to sense something was wrong. It''s obvious that something is going on with them. It''s clear that they''re doing something to you. Radia, who had recovered somewhat after receiving the transfer of magic power, also seemed to notice it and narrowed her eyes at the results that emerged from the situation. The magic power that can be said to be the very life force of a spirit. To be deprived of that by someone else''s hands is equivalent to having one''s flesh and blood shaved off if you compare it to a person. In addition to the defense of the village, Virum''s goal was to rescue the Siuil and his friends, and he knew their location through magic detection. He predicted that they would not be harmed so easily since they were captured while still alive, but he was angry at himself for making a mistake in judgment. Naturally, against those who were tormenting his precious family... "...Dear sister, we''re going to help you soon. I need you to help me. If you bury your enemies with your emotions, the rescue of the suffering families may be delayed and the situation may be irreversible. With this in mind, Vilm keeps his boiling anger in the back of his mind and asks his mentor and sister for help. ''''Kakkah! Of course. I invite you to exert your power. Radia, who was asked by her beloved brother to help her, let out her usual lively laugh and closed her eyes with a happy expression on her face. O guardian of the fatherland, O guardian of the fatherland, O guardian of the fatherland, O guardian of the fatherland, O guardian of the fatherland A clear voice, one that doesn''t seem to have anger swirling in its chest, echoes around them, even though it''s outdoors. It seems to have reached the place where Aldenis and the others are, and there are many people who are upset by the sudden voice that they hear, which they don''t even know who sent it. I (I), I (I), seek thee (Nandi), I (Nandi) exist... Suddenly, a tremendous shaking attacked Aldenis and the others. The tremor is far greater than the occasional earthquake, and the soldiers fall to their hands and knees and get down on all fours, unable to bear it. But strangely enough, despite the violent shaking that makes it impossible to even stand up, it has no effect on the surrounding vegetation and ground. We are now on our knees and on the ground. Not surprisingly, changes began to appear in the two people who had not been affected by the earthquake. Radia''s body begins to glow yellow, and the light spirals upward, gently changing its trajectory before falling directly on Virum. The light spirals up, and as it changes its trajectory, it goes straight down to Virum. Immediately after connecting with a spiral of yellow glowing light, Radia''s body turns into fine, beautiful sand and begins to drift through the air. Each grain of sand emitted a brilliance that was reminiscent of the stars twinkling in the night sky, creating the illusion that the entire area was a dream or an illusion. ''Advent Fusion, Princess Oujaki Zemium Garna. As soon as Virum called his name, the world changed dramatically. The particles of sand that rose up so wildly that it was hard to believe that they had been drifting peacefully until just now, were absorbed into Virum''s body as if following a trail of light. Just like Hinori''s, Virum''s body began to show the features of Radia that he had taken in. The first thing that would catch the eye would be the change in her head. The hair that extends to his chest is dyed from the black color characteristic of the abomination to the same as Radia''s hair (that), a creamy blonde color. Sharp fangs peek out of his mouth, his eyes, which have changed to a color reminiscent of topaz, have become long and narrow in a reptilian fashion, a powerful tail sprouts from his buttocks, and snake-like scales appear on some of his exposed skin. As soon as the physical transformation was complete, several ores began to drift around Virum, wherever they appeared from. The movement, which was irregular but did not move away from Virum, seemed to rejoice in the fact that the incarnation of the earth had manifested. ''''What was that?!'''' You''re not the same genie you were just talking about...? Oh, hey! Where''s the other one gone?! In addition to the fact that the creature that was attacked, which they had absolute confidence in, had survived, the Rastabelle Army seemed unable to contain their confusion after witnessing a scene that was incomprehensible to ordinary people. Although the general, Aldenis, is the only one who is trying to calmly assess the situation, there is no way he can understand the unknown phenomenon without any prior knowledge. ''''What is the fill rate of the magic cannon (material cannon)! Juh-uh, filled! I''m ready to shoot at any time! Then shoot me now! As soon as we''re done radiating, we''ll re-fill it! ''Ha, ha! Magic Cannon (Material Cannon), fire! Most humans in such a situation are terrified of what they don''t understand and eventually try to get rid of it. Although he tries to remain calm, Aldenis, already in a state of panic, seems to have forgotten that he is the one who gives the order to fire. The black flashes that are released again, without even adjusting their sights, miraculously thrust towards Virum, but . You used your sister''s magic for this stupid thing...! Just before they landed, several ores that had been floating around seemed to come to the fore, and a translucent wall appeared, starting from each of them, stifling the black flashes. ''Nonsense! Prevented? Take another one! Hurry up and fill it up! Come on! This time we''re going to squeeze it out to the last minute! Begin filling up. Hurry up! Hurry up! The unrest of the Rastabel Army, which didn''t think that they would be prevented from being hit, let alone killed, is remarkable. Even though they already knew it would be ineffective, they had no choice but to rely on their own magic cannons (the most powerful weapons), as they had run out of options. The soldiers, who should have touched the pearl to start filling up with energy, notice that the feeling in their hands is different from the one they felt earlier. The capsule in which the spirits were trapped has begun to petrify around that pearl. The reflexive soldiers tried to let go of their hands, but they couldn''t escape because the parts they touched had been eroded. In the time it took to resist the petrification that was eroding at an abnormal speed, the bad-taste stone statue of Tsukumo, whose face was twisted in fear, was completed. ''''N...n...n...?'''' The gaze of Aldenis and the Rastabelle soldiers in the extreme state of confusion, who were not even able to try to be calm at the earliest because of the situation too much, were naturally drawn to the person who would have caused this event. You are being punished for toying with everyone''s magic (life). You are all being punished for using everyone''s magic power to extinguish it! At the same time, the black flashes of light that Vilm had fastened into a sphere enveloped the army of Rastabel. 80 [71] Spirit Village Defense Battle ⑦ ~ ??White Wolf and Black Fox ~.txt Black and white shadows fly across the uneven rocky terrain. I''m sure you''ve heard of this one. In terms of simple attack power and speed, Foomil is far superior. Furthermore, although Yomi is using magic to block his opponent''s vision, it seems to have little effect on Foomil, who has an excellent sense of smell. So what is making up for the difference in power between the two sides? ''''Nai-chan, mea-chan, g~'''' They are two black objects that wriggle to follow her. They obey Yomi''s orders faithfully, but in her danger, their bodies(?) They were able to take the attack on the other side of the field. From the fact that they each move as if they have a will, it''s safe to say that Fumil is practically fighting in a three-on-one situation. ''''Really, it''s tricky. If that''s the case... The scythes created by Fumil''s magic become a wall that cuts down anyone it touches and surrounds Yomi. You can''t protect yourself from that black one. There''s no place to run, okay? "Wah-wah! Realizing that she couldn''t avoid the oncoming wall of scythes, Yomi held her head in her hands and shrank her body down to a smaller size as she held her head in her hands. Thinking that she would be torn apart like this, the two black objects showed a gesture of nodding to each other, and then their figures changed into a membrane and enveloped her. ''''Nai-chan! Mea! No!) Yomi''s muffled voice can be heard from inside the spherical black object, but she makes no pretense of responding to the voice, as if she is trying to protect her from the approaching scythe. The black sphere is gradually being chipped away by the scythe. (It''s enduring, but it''s only a matter of time, I guess.) Yeah, just when Foomil thought he could... What? Without warning, the space that was split in two swallowed the black sphere and suddenly disappeared. Fumil shows his impatience at the unexpected situation, but it''s not just because he escaped the Ripper Field. (The smell, gone?) This was because the scent that he had certainly felt just before he disappeared had been snuffed out. It was as if she hadn''t been there all along. ''''...Quickly, we have to go to everyone else...'''' However, the scent that appeared behind him without any warning, just like before, startled him and he quickly got away from it. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them. As I turned around, I saw Yomi, panting, holding the two battered black objects in her arms as if they were precious. However, something was different from her before she disappeared. ''''Those ears, and the tail...'''' The ears of the black beast, sticking out of her head in pins and needles. Seven tails, each one wobbling and swaying. There is only one reason why the characteristics of the beast are manifested in her, who is supposed to be a spirit spirit, and that is because she is a spirit beast. ''''A spirit beast, was it?'''' "Yomi, you''re upset! As an afterthought to Fumil''s surprise, Yomi''s anger was laid bare on both sides of her, and from both sides, a darkness was revealed, reminiscent of an abyss that seems to be falling forever, engulfing her forever. Darkness... Come on, Yomi, you can''t do that. You shouldn''t go playing with them. The moment that darkness was about to be unleashed towards Fumil, Yomi''s small body was caught by a hand that reached out to wrap around her from behind. ''''Ah... Ugh, ooohhhh! As soon as she looked up and recognized the person who had appeared, her earlier anger was gone and she began to cry out loudly. ''''Yuri! One of your sister''s bullying Nai and Mea! ''Uh... yes, yes, yes. I have a pretty good idea of what happened. ''Well, thank you for keeping Yomi company. Also, I''m sorry that I seem to have bothered you? I don''t mean her any harm. Can you please forgive me? Even though he was concentrating on his opponent in the battle (Yomi), Fumil was observing Julius, who was approaching him without giving him any sign of his presence, with caution, but suddenly, his perspective stopped at a certain point. ''''...Same as Brother Vee, hair and eye color?'''' He has black hair and black eyes like his beloved brother. Even Fumil, who lived through a certain amount of time, has never seen any other color except that brother. ''''Oh, your brother''s hair and eyes are also this color? It''s a problem, isn''t it? It''s hard to spend time in the outside world because people say, ''You''re an abomination!'' Julius is in an adversarial position with Virum. Although its existence is known by the other Virum, even the hostile himself doesn''t have a detailed appearance, so Fumil never notices it. ''''Is that guy one of yours?'''' Yeah, he''s a good friend of mine. Rather, he felt some sympathy and sympathy for the fact that he was in the same situation as his brother, and that he cared for the spirits as much as his brother did. ''''...Okay. You can go. But I''ve learned the smell, okay? If you tell the humans where the village is, then I will not allow it.'' Of course. Say hi to your brother for me. With a good-natured smile on his face, Julius pulled the hand of Yomi, who was still sulking with her mouth agape, and walked into the same rift in space that she had disappeared into. Fumir stayed where he was and remained vigilant, just in case, but they didn''t appear again. 81 [72] Spirit Village Defense Battle ⑧ ~ Chazar vs Rasun ~.txt ''What''s the matter, Shazar! I don''t see any magic you''re good at! How dare you say that when you''re in the habit of attacking them to keep them from shooting you? After that, the battle between the two men, who were in a standoffish battle stance, was started by Larsen''s sharp thrust. With a large sword as tall as his own body, swinging it vigorously and with a series of fierce blows that left him breathless, Shazar, who excels at fighting as a mage, is now on the defensive! However, Shazar was not at an overwhelming disadvantage, and he was able to evade the danger by turning his body away from the sword line and applying his metal staff (rod) to repel the sword shot without feeling the danger. (Well, it seems like he usually cares about Virum, and I''d really like Shazar to win for bringing it up to a(n)clause(s)...) On the other hand, Hinori, who had been watching the attack and defense of the two while keeping an eye out for any strange movements among the adventurers and mercenaries, was thinking about such things without revealing the discomfort that still hasn''t subsided. Hinori said he would leave it to them, but Shazar, who has been taking care of his cute little brother in his own way since he left for the outside world, and Larsen, who came to invade their place of residence. It would be clearer than the fire as to which of them would be on their shoulders. (Well, there''s also the matter of Mel-chan and the others, so if it''s going to take too long, shall we surprise them? As long as we keep them alive enough to interrogate them, there''s no problem.) While Hinori is thinking about something fussy, a change appears in both of the antagonists. ''''Well, I don''t mind keeping you company for a while longer, but I''ve got a battle with a spirit beast coming up after this. I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to take care of this as soon as possible, okay? Larsen, who had been attacking incessantly so as not to let the magic chant, unleashed a large downward swing that could easily predict the trajectory of the sword with a preliminary motion. Naturally, there is no way for it to get through to Shazar, who was able to get through the current series of attacks without danger, and it was avoided with room to spare. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. ''''Larsen. You are... I don''t take orders from you. Let''s go. The spare time disappears from Shazar''s face as the sword strike, which has increased in speed and weight, making the fierce barrage just now seem like child''s play. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the market. In the meantime, Larsen''s great sword caught Shazar''s rod at the very core and flung it away with its momentum. ''''...'''' It''s over, Shazal. The big sword swings down at Shazar, who has lost his balance and is unarmed. What...? It was supposed to be. A small flicker of excitement formed on Larsen''s face as he was sure of victory. ''''Oh dear, you''ve been licked. Were you going to challenge Hinori-sama, let alone me, with such a confusing(-) thing(s)? I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. If you look closely, you can see that both hands holding the great sword and its joints are covered with a thin layer of transparent ice. ''''This is...? Your body didn''t feel frozen, did it? I didn''t know when. There was no change in Larsen''s expression, even though the thin ice was eroding his entire body, starting from the already frozen spot. ''''It''s from the beginning. Even though we have many adventurers and mercenaries in place, you''re not so reckless as to challenge a spirit beast to the point of remaining in legend with only unconfirmed information. The rest is just a matter of guessing from the confidential information that may have been passed on to the Rastabel Empire, and the answer will come to you. Yeah, it''s a little awkward when a colleague who''s too good to be true turns against you. The one who made an enemy of you is none other than you. But even though it''s forbidden, I think you''re still better than me for recreating so many magic tools with just that material. I wish you had used that brain for something else. Bullshit. All I''ve brought to you is a prototype. Spiritual beasts, scrub your heads and stay here. I''m gonna show you how to use them and then when the grimoire is complete, you will have your power. The man who was the guildmaster of the Rastabel Empress'' guild, has turned into a silent ice statue without saying a word to the end. The expression on his face is not frightened or twisted in pain, but rather seems to have a smile on his face. Perhaps after hearing his last words, Hinori, who slowly descended to the ground, crossed her arms and made a reluctant face. (A magic tool...and unfinished, huh? I''m curious, but for now, we have to head towards Kuna and the others.) It''s a matter of life and death for the spirit race, but Hinori, who finds it not difficult to find out what happened and the circumstances from Shazar, whose whereabouts are clear and friendly, decides it''s time to take care of the matter at hand first. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. My master is waiting for you. As promised, I''ll leave you to deal with them. Thank you for your help. I''ll explain later... Have a good day. Hinori jumped up with his back to Shazar, who bowed fluidly like a steward to see the Lord off, and headed towards the east side of the Demon Fog Forest at the highest speed he could carry. 82 [73] Spirit Village Defense Battle ⑨ ~ Those who stand up ~.txt Oma-kun! Kounaria calls out while barely catching a heavy blow that does not seem to be unleashed from her petite physique, but her own Oma doesn''t show any reaction as if she didn''t hear it at all. She had an idea of this situation, with the empty eyes that were clearly only abnormal and an atmosphere that reminded her of a ghost, yet she was launching a powerful offensive. (At that time, the same as Listi-san... but faster and heavier than Listi-san! Physical enhancements are supposed to be perfect!) Ristiane, the former guard knight of the third princess of the Humane Kingdom, who was previously controlled by Julius. Although there is a difference between conscious and unconscious, the fact that Oma is in a state of brainwashing from the fact that he is very similar to the state he was in at that time makes Kunaria try to bring him back to his senses somehow, but the situation is not as effective as it could be. Unlike the other day when he fought in a state of mental instability, Kounaria begins to get impatient that he is being pushed around while his physical enhancements are being fully demonstrated. Meldina and Hyshela up in the sky are also trying to cover her somehow, but they are too busy dealing with the slave soldiers who are swarming in without regard to the surrounding situation to get around. ''''Hahahaha! Yes, yes, yes! Keep hurting him until he can''t move! Magicians! He''s got that cow girl in his way! Shoot down that flying dragon while you can! At Dylan''s order, which was given with an irritating high smile, the slave soldiers, who were looking at the High Sierra flying around in the sky, released their attack magic almost simultaneously. ''''Grua!'''' "''Hi Sierra!''? It''s not a bad idea to have a few of them in your pocket, but if you have hundreds of attacks at the same time, High Sierra will be unable to avoid them. It''s a good thing that you can''t have a problem with a few tens of rounds of magic because the spirit beast (fumil) has blessed you with a powerful wind barrier. ''Grululu???? Luan'' Mio! Hurry up and get the recovery magic! "Uh-huh! However, it would be a different story if they received almost everything to protect Meldina and Miserio from the attack magic that attacked them without pause. High Sierra, who had suffered several lacerations and burns, even though they were small, fell down without power. I''m not going to be able to activate my recovery magic in time because I was in a precarious position during the rapid descent and lacked concentration. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. Meldina, who was riding on its back, couldn''t have been unharmed either, and she was in anguish from the impact and pain of the crash. ''''Mel! Hi Sierra! Get a grip! ''Mel! Hi Sierra! Miselio, who was safe because he was the only one able to fly on his own, called out to him with concern, and Cunaria, who noticed the situation, was distracted by it and it became a big gap. ''''Huh? Shit. And the gap was fatal to her as she was placed in an inferior position. ''''Kafu!'''' The hilt of the cleaver is scooped up and plunged into the abdomen. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get away from it. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of the game. At this point in time, Cunaria probably didn''t even have the strength left to hold on. After being blown away in a grand manner, she rolled as if she were sliding on the ground for a while, and finally stopped when she collided with High Sierra''s huge body, which had already fallen and couldn''t move. Dylan, who had been watching the scene with amusement, approached Cunaria and the others with a leisurely gait. ''''You''ve done quite well. As a reward, I''ll add you guys to my umbrella. I''m not going to be the only one who has been in a position to do this. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who likes it, and I''ll treat you well. I''ll take good care of you in bed and on the battlefield. I won''t let you do it! Miselio concentrates his magic power by pointing his hands at Dylan, who approached him with a lowly smile, but the person in question doesn''t show any signs of willpower. On the contrary, he started laughing at Miserio, who was trying to protect Meldina and the others, as if he was looking at something comical. ''''Hahahahaha! What can you do with one genie now that one of the spirits has come out of the woodwork! Don''t worry. You''re you, and I''ll use you as the energy for the new weaponry until you''re parched and dry! Miselio bites his lip in frustration, but glares at Dylan. ''Miserio! We''ll add to it!'' Along with that dignified voice, a magic mixed with a number of attributes loomed towards Dylan, who was smiling high. ''''Tch! Protect me! At the order given with surprise, Oma, who came in between, knocked down the magic, and the several magic that leaked out were prevented by the slave soldiers as a wall of meat. The spirits living in the village appeared to protect Meldina and the others with Miselio at the center. ''''I''m sorry that Meldina and the others were trying to protect our village until they were hurt. "I''m not going to stand by and watch as the Koonas do everything they can to protect our village! ''I was told to wait for Wilm and his friends to arrive, but I can''t take it anymore! The spirits who had received orders to stand by from Satya, who thought it was dangerous to participate in the war as long as the Rastabelle army had magical tools that weakened the spirits, but they couldn''t abandon Meldina and the others who were injured for their own sake and were about to fall into the hands of the enemy, I guess. ''''I didn''t expect you to come all the way out of there. This will satisfy Rosalia-sama. Dylan, who used the slave soldiers as shields to prevent the attack magic, began to forcefully provoke them when he realized that the person who had set it up was a spirit. From their appearance, the spirits guessed that Dylan had something that could weaken them, but not a single one of them tried to escape from the scene. ''''Hahaha! Apparently spirits aren''t very smart! Then I''ll get them all and squeeze them all out as you wish! ''''Ah, ggh!'''' "Oh, no... They can''t even resist before the effects that affect even the highest level of existence, the spirit beasts, which are not a few of them. ''''Now, you''re ready for this, right? Take him away. Slave soldiers under orders to reach out and grab the spirits, but... I won''t let them. I won''t let the spirits of the world hurt you. To protect. Master, your family. My beloved people. It was blocked by two shadows. Enduring the pain that runs through their bodies, Meldina and Cunaria stand up to protect the spirits who accepted them while putting strength into their misty eyes. ''''Grrrr...!'''' Although she is still unable to move her body, High Sierra is looking at Dylan with a killing look in her eyes. Not a single one of the spirits around them have an expression of resignation, either. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you can''t move properly, but you''re annoying! Stay down! You failed to do it, you failed to do it. He didn''t like the fact that the girls didn''t seem to have given up. Revealing his frustration, Dylan yelled at them as he spat. After this, he would be made to regret what he said and did. ''Hey, are you saying that to my family?'' By the hand of a man who cares more about his family than his own life... 83 [74] Spirit Village Defense Battle ⑩ ~ Kizuna ~.txt Earth Rock. The feet of Dylan, Oma, and the slave soldiers who solidified around them rose up underneath them, instantly restraining them. ''''Wha, what! New guy! d*mn it! Get the f*ck off me, man! At the same time, the one who stepped on the sucker''s treasure that spilled out of Dylan''s hand was Vilm, who had destroyed the main Rastafarian army from the north. ''''How dare you! Sister Shih, stay with the others and keep an eye on them. Yeah, I got it. Ignoring Dylan, who was upset and shouting, Vilm, who asked Sheil and the others who rescued him to watch over Dylan and the others, ran to Meldina and Cunaria, who were barely standing, and gently hugged them. ''''I''m sorry. It''s my fault for misreading the enemy''s strength. But thank you for protecting everyone. I thank you from the bottom of my heart. That must have been his true intentions. In fact, Virum left this place to Meldina and the others because he decided that the slave soldiers were a diversionary force, and with the support of Meldina and Miserio, with the support of Meldina and Miserio, with Cunaria and Hyshela as the main force, they could hold the line without any problems. Good, good. Ville, in time. Master, my lord...? Good, sir. The arrival of Vilm''s arrival must have loosened them up. The two who had been standing on their own feet just a moment ago were resting their bodies on Virum with a reassuring look on their faces. ''''Why didn''t you run away? I told you to run if you were in danger, didn''t I? It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in a situation where you can''t escape. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to put in danger the spirits that have accepted us so warmly, Heh... They''re Master''s family. And I love you all very much. Oh, my God. The moment he heard their answers, Virum was involuntarily speechless. (I still had doubts somewhere in my heart. Even though we are friends, we are only strangers. I thought that one day, somewhere, I might betray him.) Abandoned by his birth parents and raised in a limited sphere of life, Virum''s dependence on the spirits (his family) is extremely strong. Therefore, while accepting the two who were traveling in the outside world as companions to a certain extent, there was a section where he drew a line and kept his distance from them somewhere. (But these two guys were willing to risk their own lives to protect everyone... I don''t doubt them anymore!) ''Mel, Cuna, let me take care of the rest, and get some rest. Sister Shi and Mio, take Meldina and the others. You all take care of High Sierra. Vilm, who left the two people in his arms with Siuil, begins to emit a tremendous killing spirit as soon as he turns his back on the girls. ''''Master, Oma-kun and all the slaves are just being manipulated. Please help them if you can. Maybe those slave soldiers are Dizenaire''s people. As long as we can defeat that guy who was giving the orders, we should be able to find a way to bring him back to his senses. ''All right. If you two say so, I will. Virum turns around and smiles at them. It''s a different kind of smile than before, a gentle smile that he turns to the spirits and fairies - his family - that Cunaria had fallen in love with when they met. Virum''s killing spirit, which was raining down equally on the slave soldier troops, would only focus on one point at the same time as the conversation with the two of them. ''''Ugh, guh! Dylan, who was the target of the attack, began to break out in a cold sweat like a waterfall as the killing and intimidation he had yet to experience was directed at him, but even if he was rotten, he had only been entrusted with the position of general, and he didn''t faint unceremoniously. He might have been happier if he had fainted, though. ''''Ugh...! Guys! Do something about those restraints and help us! Come on! The slave soldiers twisted their bodies at Dylan''s command and tried to escape from the restraints, but they were tightly secured from chest to toe, so there was no one to escape. Except for one person. ''''...Oma?'''' When Virum grabbed a sharp flash from right beside him with one hand and shifted his gaze, he saw Oma, who was trying to pull out his cleaver with an expressionless face. However, even with the physical strength that surpasses that of the enhanced state of Kunaria, the cleaver held by Virum does not move even a twitch. I''m not sure if it''s possible to pull it out, or if it''s impossible to pull it out, but Oma let go of the cleaver and struck at Vilm. ''Even though you''re being manipulated, you''ve messed with my family. Normally, I would have stopped you from breathing...'' A strong arm that would probably have the power to shatter even a rock. That fist shot explodes into the abdomen in a decent manner, but the person who was supposed to have been hit grabbed that arm as if he was not damaged at all. ''''I''ll keep you down to the point of thoroughly beating you up. You can thank Mel and Cuna for that! Is it too early to say, Virum lightly throws away the Oma in his hands. The sight of a humanoid creature flying horizontally must be a rare sight to see. You''ll be able to see that it will be flying endlessly, but suddenly it will be slammed into a raised rock wall. ''''This isn''t the kind of pain that Mel, Kuna and the others have suffered! Following gravity, Oma fell to the ground, but Vilm, who had already caught up with him, wouldn''t allow it. A powerful blow to the jaw was decided, and after the body was floated, it was the fastest way to get it done. Oma is hit in every possible place, mainly in the torso. When Virum''s fist catches Oma''s chest for the umpteenth time, a light returns to his eyes with a sound like shattered glass. That eye clearly recognized Virum, meaning that his brainwashing state had been released. ''''S-...Virum, mister. I... You''re finally awake. Well, this is the last time. Bite the teeth off! You stupid bastard! Wyrm''s iron fist...no, the fist bone is dropped on Oma''s head. With a large amount of damage already accumulated, Oma, who received an impact on his head that was too strong, regained consciousness for a short time, but this time he fainted. 84 [75] Spirit Village Defense Battle ? ～～.txt "Vilm~, I''m done with this one. "Brother Vee, sorry I''m late. A short time after Oma fainted and Virum had unraveled his fusion with Radia, Hinori, who had flown in from the west, and Fumir, who had run from the valley to the south, joined them. ''''Good job, both of you. We''re almost done here too.'''' I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m going to be able to help you with your own personal and professional development. It''s not just a simple ore, but an uncanny pebble that reflects a reddish-black light. ''''What''s that? The color is very, very creepy... It seems that the stone was used to control them. Just before the boy came to his senses, he felt something crushed, and that''s how he found this. This is the information that Vilbo got from that man, Dylan. There is no doubt about it. The effect of the pebble is not only on the human Virum, but also on the spirits who were involved in the recovery, so there must be some other condition for the state of brainwashing. And Dylan, from whom Virum heard the information, was ... lying in a tattered state. ''''Well...'''' Oh, gulp. Dylan, who was no longer able to free his body and could only move his eyes, showed a clear feeling of fear as soon as his gaze caught Virum''s. ''''I kept you alive in case the information you spit out was a lie... but it looks like you won''t need it anymore. Wait. Wait. This is only what Lady Rosalia wanted. I won''t let anything happen to you anymore. But I won''t let you get away with it anymore. Dylan began to breathlessly beg for his life, but there was no way for such a thing to get through to Virum, and he was going to die from a crushed cervical vertebrae. I see. That Rosalia guy is the mastermind behind this one? "Vilm, about that, isn''t it? The name of the ringleader was found out, and Hinori began to share the information he himself had seen and heard on the Western Front. That there were multiple magic tools, that all the items brought in this time were only prototypes, that Shazar''s help was there, and that the master of the Rastafarian Adventurer''s Guild was the enemy. ''I see. So Shazar made the move. "Yes, you''ve met the right person. (I''m still going to keep the a-(a)re that Shazar brought to me a secret~) Against Hinori, who had neutralized the advancing Rastafarian army and was able to afford it, Virum still had a sharp expression on his face and was still tensing his thoughts. ''''... Since the existence of the village has been leaked, we don''t know who will come after the spirits (all of them) at any time. We should retaliate exactly what will happen if they turn us into their enemies here. Fortunately, this time we have a witness named Shazar, so there''s little chance of us being viewed as enemies. With the exception of a few, from the information gathered, Virum, who guessed that the main culprit was in the Rastafarian Empress and the Adventurer''s Guild in that country, decided to retaliate massively against this attack. ''''Sister Hinori, sister Dia, Fu, I''m sorry for being so tired, but I want you to stay with me a little longer. If I do, I''ll do it thoroughly. ''I won''t stop you this time. I''m mad at you too. "I''m on it. It''s been a while since we''ve been on the stage. Let''s go kick some ass. Hmm. I''ll be thorough. The three spirit beast sisters already seem to be in the mood for it, Hinori''s hair shakes like a flame despite her calm expression, Radia''s long tongue chirps with a ferocious smile, and Fumir''s body hairs all over her body stand upside down. It would be natural for her to be furious with the Rastafarian Empire that invaded for the purpose of spirits (family). ''''Sister Shi, can you ask for Mel and the others?'''' ''Yes, of course. "Yes, of course. You risked your life to protect us. I''m glad to be in charge. Siyu gladly accepted Wyrm''s request and picked up a pleasantly sleeping Cunaria. Meldina was carried like a palanquin by dozens of spirits under Miselio''s command, and Hyshela was accompanied by a few spirits as she became smaller. ''''...Also, those who were enslaved.'''' ''Hmph, hmph. Hey Virum, do you see the reluctance on your face?'' I''m not sure if the sultry puffiness is funny or not, which is unusual for Wyrm, but Sheil blurts out. ''Of course. If Mel and Kuna hadn''t asked me to help them, I wouldn''t have wanted to. "So be it. Well, we''ll take care of our side. Go out on a limb. The four people who were sent off by Sheil and the others looked at each other and nodded to each other, and then disappeared from the scene with terrific speed. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * It had been about half a day since they left the Forest of Demon Mist. Vilm and the others had already reached the territory of the Rustabelle Empress. Considering that it had taken more than ten days for the Rastabelle army to reach the Demon Fog Forest, it would be an unusual thing to do. Hinori flew in the sky with a crisp flight, befitting the name of a hawk. Radia is moving on the surface of the earth in the direction of travel and gaining further acceleration by running above it. Fumir continues to run as if this were the norm, dispersing shockwaves as he continues to run without a care in the world. And Vilm, who is a human, was demonstrating a speed equal to theirs with the physical enhancements that had been sparingly poured into his enormous magical power. Shortly afterwards, Virum and his friends arrived at the Rastabel Empire, the invaders'' home base, and were surprised by an unexpected event. ''''What... what''s going on here?'''' What was there was the ruined castle of Rustabelle and its city. 85 [76] Adversary.txt The time goes back a bit, and shortly before Virum and the others boarded the Rastabel, a pair of men and women were in a hut located a short distance from the castle town. The man is standing in the dark, so it''s hard to tell, but the woman is the immensely beautiful woman who is dressed in a flamboyant outfit that is disproportionate to this dingy hut.......Rosalia. ''''Huh... I didn''t expect our army to be annihilated. How strong are spirit beasts? That''s what we expected. This mission was mainly about testing a prototype. It would be good if we could capture a spirit animal in the process. Didn''t I explain to you beforehand that we''d be able to capture the spirit animal in the process? That said, I was enjoying being pampered by being an empress~ Do you want to stay in the country then? They''re definitely coming for revenge, aren''t they? From the content of the conversation, it seems that Rosalia is going to throw away her Rastafarian bells and run away. I''m not sure if the man is the guide for that. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in a position to do it. It''s too late, Larsen. I''m sorry to hear it. But you wouldn''t want to leave your old research on the table, would you? The one who appeared from the entrance was Larsen, who should have been iced in the battle with Shazar. However, his body was intact and unblemished from the long march. And most importantly, even if he had miraculously escaped from that situation, it should have taken more than ten days for him to reach Rastabel. ''And then? Were you able to recover the Material Doll? ''No, I couldn''t. I was put on ice, you know. At the very least, if I had fought that spirit beast, I would have burned every piece of it to the ground... It''s not like it was a prototype, so why worry about it? That''s not the point. Totally.... Rosalie, you have a sense of urgency... I can''t hear you~. I don''t want to hear it~. I don''t even want to hear it~. Well, it''s a bit painful to have the doll in someone else''s hands, but even if you know the materials they used, you don''t know how they were made. Oh, and you two need to go behind the scenes now that your faces are broken. Right now, we don''t want you to find out that we''re still around. The man interrupted the conversation between Larsen, who began to preach, and Rosalia, who covered her ears with childish gestures, and began to speak in a slightly dumbfounded tone. ''''The problem is that man. Despite being a single individual, he has the combat power to cross over to an army, the vast amount of magical power he can still afford after using spirit beasts, and the fusion with spirit beasts...'''' The man''s voice changes to a lower one. "The most dangerous thing is that he thinks of the spirit as a member of the family. As long as his thoughts don''t change, he will be a major obstacle for us. ''What? I like her, you know? And you have a pretty cute face~ ''Don''t do it. We are nothing more than enemies to him, as he sees the spirits as part of his resources. Until we are ready, there''s nothing we can do about it. I don''t know how in the world they knew this, but their mannerisms were as if they had seen the battlefield with their own eyes, and they had a clear picture of the character of "Vilm". After that, the trio went outside to start moving. Their gazes naturally turned toward the direction of the Rustabelle Castle and the castle town. ''''Well, although it''s a bit rough, we''ll have to erase anything related to us. ''O people of Rastabel! Forgive your mistresses who know everything and can do nothing about it. ''It pains me to involve the people of the city I''m used to, but I can''t help it... And Rosalie, you don''t say things you don''t have a shred of faith in. Immediately after the words were uttered by all three parties, several explosions and cries that must have belonged to the residents could be heard at the same time. We have to let them know what we''ve done and what we''ve learned. We must let them know what we''ve done and what we''ve learned. Starting with the man''s words, the trio begins to walk away. Listening to the cries of the Rastabelle people, which are getting worse and worse, behind them. 86 [77] The battle is over.txt In a deep, deep forest. Because the sunshine is reaching us, it''s not dark, but it''s strangely gloomy. In such a forest, an elf girl was standing as if looking up at a tree so huge that it covered her vision. (Ah, well, it''s your dream...) The elven girl - - Meldina becomes fed up with the situation she finds herself in. She has been having these dreams many times since the day she left her hometown, albeit irregularly. Lucid dreaming (lucid dreaming) - - You are aware that you are in a dream where you are standing right now, but you are unable to control your actions. And while you want to wake up, you also know that you can''t escape this dream. When you look at your own gaze while letting out a sigh in your head, a number of elves are standing around Meldina. ''. , ? ****, ? and . I don''t know what they are saying, but judging from the expressions on the elves'' faces, they don''t seem to be accusing Meldina of anything. Rather, they are looking at Meldina with a worried look in their eyes, as if they are trying to persuade her somehow. One of them, an elven man, steps up and tries to touch Meldina, but... (Don''t touch me! I''m not a tool for you!) She didn''t even try to hide her disgust as she shook off his hand. In that moment, Meldina''s consciousness was pulled into the white world - When Meldina wakes up, her best friend (Cunaria), who is breathing comfortably in her sleep, jumps into her field of vision. Moving my gaze to look around, I see that it seems to be Virum''s room. (Mio''s not here. Where did he go?) Meldina twisted her body to get up in search of her partner (Miserio), but she couldn''t help but frown as she felt heavier and more languid than usual, perhaps because of her imagination. ''''Good. Looks like you''re awake.'''' Meldina, who was a little fumbling with just getting up, turned her gaze in the direction of a voice that should be familiar, but felt somewhat strange, and saw Virum standing there with a tub of clean water and a hand towel. After placing the things he brought with him on the table, Virum brings a chair over to the side of the bed and sits down. ''Hmm? Fuu~...muy muy. Ah, Master, good morning. Yeah, good morning. Cunaria wakes up at the noise. She still wants to sleep, she rubs her eyelids and fights against it, but her head is shaking unsteadily as she feels dizzy. Seeing her condition, Vilm smiled a small smile and wet the hand towel he brought with him, wrung it out lightly and handed it to her. ''''Do you two have any pain anywhere?'''' Ummm... it doesn''t hurt, but you''re a bit lazy. ''Oh, me too. It''s weirdly hard to move, or maybe my body doesn''t listen to me... Meldina, who rubs her arms and wipes her face, and Cunaria, who is fully awake after wiping her face, respond to Wyrm''s question with a slightly troubled expression. ''''It can''t be helped. Both of you have been asleep for three days now.'''' Three days? Why....? At that moment, Meldina and Cunaria, who must have remembered the events before they fainted, approached Vilm without stopping to pay attention to the body that was difficult to move. ''''The Rastabel Army! Are the spirits safe? I can''t even see Mio... No way! ''Hi Sierra, you''re hurt badly too... Are you okay?! The expressions on the two men''s faces are desperate themselves, and you can see how worried they were about Heishela and the spirits. If they had their usual calmness, they would have realized the meaning of Virum''s presence here, as he cares for his family and friends. ''Don''t worry. It''s all taken care of. A few moments after hearing those words, the two of them came to an understanding and sat down on the bed heaving from an extreme sense of security. When Virum saw them, he got up from his chair and slowly, deeply, bowed his head. ''''Mel, Kuna, thank you so much for protecting everyone. It''s because of you two that I was able to save my sister Shi and the others and also defeat the invaders. As a member of the village, I want to thank you. ''What? No, no... Oh, Master? Oh, please lift your head. The two of them have been traveling with Virum for a reasonable amount of time, but I''ve never seen him express his gratitude to this extent. Hence, the two of them didn''t know how to react and became flustered, but suddenly, Meldina noticed a small discomfort. ''''Huh? Ville, did you just call me Mel, by any chance? Did you call me Kuna, too, as well? The two men, who had never been nicknamed by Virum before, stared at their faces, unable to hide their surprise and confusion. In fact, he had called them that during the battle with the slave army, when they came in to help, but the two of them, who were in a daze of consciousness, didn''t seem to remember it. ''''Uh... no, was it?'''' From the expressions on their faces, Vilm took the reaction as a negative one, and he looked a little sad as he scratched his cheek with his fingers. ''Y-yeah, I don''t hate it, okay? I''ve never been called that before, so I''m just a little surprised. ''Yes, that''s right! Master doesn''t have anything to dislike about whatever you call him! Well, that''s good. As soon as I told them that they didn''t dislike it, Virum''s smile changed from earlier to a calm one. It is clearly different from the one that was directed at them until now, an expression that was only directed at his family. Meldina and Cunaria, who were so upset that they were speechless, ended up looking at each other with Vilm. ''''Oh, I see you''re awake.'''' In the midst of this situation, the one who called out to the girls was Hinori, who peeked her face from the room entrance. The faces of the two girls who turned around in response to her voice seemed to be a little red. ''''Oh, Mel and Koo-chan both have red faces, right? Even if you have a fever... haha~? Hinori approached me with concern, but when she came to my side of the bed, her expression changed drastically, and her smile changed to a childlike smile, planning a prank. ''''Well, you''ve fallen in love with Virum, haven''t you?'''' What? Well, you''re mistaken, Lord Hinori. I just thought Ville''s smile was a bit unusual, that''s all! ''Aww! Hinori-sama, what do you say? In fact, the two of them, who were transfixed by Virum''s smile, began to panic while their slightly red cheeks turned bright red at Hinori''s pointing out, which was not necessarily off the mark. Letting out a sigh at the situation, Virum walked up behind Hinori, who continued to tease the girls, tasting their reactions, and Aha! He took a light hand sword to stop her. Normally, this is an unusual response for Virum, who would let his family do what they wanted unless it was too much. ''''Hinori sister, you two are in trouble, right? I don''t tease you too much because you''re still sick. "That''s why chopping from behind is terrible! Hinori, who held her head down and turned around, protested, revealing her surprise at her brother''s unexpected behavior, but her own expression of dismay showed no change. ''''More importantly, didn''t you come here to do something? ''Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah.'' Hinori, who hadn''t been seriously complaining, switched her thoughts and expressions and began to speak as soon as Vilm''s point was made. ''''It''s been decided that we''ll meet with Emperor Dizenaire tomorrow morning. As representatives of the village, Virum, me, sister Dia and Fu-chan are going to go on a visit, so I came to let you know.'''' ''All right. But I''m surprised to see Emperor Dizenaire in the slave army. ''I guess he was planning to use them up. Fortunately or unfortunately, he seems to have memories of the time he was enslaved, so we won''t have to go through the trouble of checking the facts.'''' The slave army that attacked from the east was composed of soldiers from the Demon Emperor''s Kingdom of Dizenaire. Among them, the Demon Emperor, Zioldo-Disenaire, and other central figures of the Dizenaire Demon Empire were apparently confirmed to be present. It wouldn''t be hard to imagine what the Rastabelle Army was going to do with the Dizenaire Emperors they had put under their control. ''''It''s true that Mel and Kuna woke up! Meldina, are you okay? ''Koo-chan, does it hurt anywhere? It was Miselio and the spirits from the Eastern Front that came in through the door with great force. They touched Meldina''s and Cunaria''s bodies with a floppy touch, confirming their safety. Miselio''s reaction was especially noticeable, crying loudly while hanging onto Meldina''s face. Meldina looks a little distressed as she''s hugged head-on, but it would be a little wild to point that out. After smiling and watching their exchange for a while, Virum and Hinori left the room to prepare for tomorrow''s meeting. 87 [78] Alliance (Part 1).txt The next morning, the place of the meeting - - - The grasslands in the eastern part of the Demon Fog Forest were in a state of turmoil. The ones who were restlessly talking to those nearby were the former slave troops who were controlled by the Rastabelle army, the soldiers of the Dizenaire Demon Empire. Against the other side, who are clearly unable to hide their unrest, Virum''s attitude is imposing, and even now that he is confronting Emperor Dizenaire, Geord, he doesn''t even move a single eyebrow. (Even though they have surrendered, they don''t even show an ounce of agitation in front of the army of the demon race (us)? Seeing such a figure of Virum, Geord was honestly impressed. The pathologically pale skin characteristic of the demon race, the long blue-purple hair that reaches to the back, and the sapphire blue eyes that emit a sharp gleam of light, and although the armor he wears is the same as the surrounding soldiers, his atmosphere is distinct from the rest. (Likely ) Geord''s gaze fell on the three figures who were waiting at Virum''s side like a knight of the Kingsguard. (No wonder if they were surrounded by those who radiated such an overwhelming sense of intimidation in addition to that much combat power. It is no wonder that the soldiers of Dizenaire are buzzing... Even Shazar, who knew of Hinori''s existence, is immensely pleased with the situation. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it is not a good idea for you to be in a position to be in a position to do something about it. I''m Ziold Dizenaire, the emperor of the Demon Empire. I thank you from the bottom of my heart for freeing us from the Rastafarian army. I''ll take it. I am Virum Servantil, son of Satya Servantil, Queen of Spirits. This time we are here on behalf of our queen. The revelation of a fact that no longer needs to be hidden makes the buzz around it even stronger. The fact that the human Virum is the son of the queen of spirits is not something that can be easily believed, and many people seem to be looking at it with suspicion. Then Hinori and others, sensing the atmosphere of the place, stepped forward. It''s a fact that most of them seem to doubt it. Wyrm is unmistakably our mother''s son and our brother. "Those who still cannot accept our words should come forward. It is an insult to your family to be suspected of being part of our family. "Don''t you people doubt me. The pressure in the words of the three sisters forces the soldiers to silence them. It is only chanted as a strong nation, and all seem to sense the overwhelming difference in strength. When the surroundings fell silent, the three sisters dropped back to stand back behind Virum again. ''''Shazar. I apologize to you for lying to you. I will go to Farren and everyone in the Humane Kingdom later to apologize and tell them the truth. It''s not a matter of choice if it''s to keep the location of your home a secret. However, I was also surprised to learn that Virum-kun''s hometown is the genie''s hometown, but I didn''t know there was a genie beast other than Hinori-sama. Shazar managed to hold his own with Virum''s apology, confused by too much information. If this had been anyone other than him, most of them must have been greatly distraught. ''I''ll explain that part later. First, I want to tell you what we have in mind for the future and what we want from you. ''Yes, my apologies. You''re right, Wyrm-kun, we should make that conversation a priority. Hmm. However, as a person who has been inconvenienced and saved, I''m going to take all of your demands as long as they''re not too outrageous, right? Like Rustabelle''s army, Geord, who feels indebted to having been saved from a place where they could have all been killed as invaders, seems to be prepared to accept the request almost unconditionally. Virum, who was looking directly into his eyes, seemed to feel that there was no lie in his words, and with a slight lift of the corner of his mouth, he cut out the plan he had decided with Satya and the others. I see. Then I want you guys to publicly announce the existence of the spirit village first. What? What? Geord and Shazar are immensely disappointed by the unexpected proposal. The soldiers, once quieted down, begin to make noise again in surprise. The first thing that comes to mind is that you should not do that, Vilm-kun. The power of the Spirit-sama is a powerful thing for us. There are plenty of people who will use any means to obtain it. ''''Lord Shazar is right. If the fact that the spirits'' settlement is known, it wouldn''t be surprising to see adventurers and countries like Rustavel who are willing to take forceful measures. Geord and Shazar, who know the psychology of those who live in the outside world well, try to stop them in a hurry, but to begin with, that''s something Virum and the others know more than enough about. It''s a good thing that the two of them are concerned about the spirits (this one), but the number of people who know about the existence of the village has increased too much with this case. It''s beyond the point of being able to hide it at the earliest. We''ve let Rosalia and Larsen get away with it too. No matter how much of a gag order you put in place now, rumors will still circulate. I don''t think that''s... No, but... It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. I''m sure that if that happens, regardless of whether the rumors are true or false, the fools who seek the power of the spirits will appear. I''m sorry, but we don''t trust those from the outside world that much. ''''But wouldn''t that be the same thing if we announced the existence of the Spirit-sama''s village? No, we could end up with a stampede of power seekers, couldn''t we? ''Surely that would be the case if we just announced the existence of the Spirit Village... there. In response to the natural concerns that Shazar had mentioned, Virmu uttered a countermeasure that he had already anticipated. ''''At the same time as announcing the existence of the Spirit Village, I want the Dizenaire Demon Empire and the Adventurer''s Guild to declare an alliance with the Spirit Village. What we are seeking as a territory is the entire Demon Mist Forest. And a non-aggression treaty to the territory. I... I see. So you''re here. In other words, the village of the spirits should be recognized as a country. Once a country is recognized by the world as a country, it is considered illegal to enter the country without any formalities. Even though they were defeated by the Rastabelle Empire, if the powerful Dizenaire Demon Empire recognizes them as a country and forms an alliance with them, there will be fewer people who will try to meddle with them. Even if they were to resort to forceful measures, they have the advantage of being able to intercept the non-aggression pact as a legitimate reason and not worrying about the leakage of information (being seen). ''''However, to the outside world, the forest of demon mist is a treasure trove of special materials. I don''t think the Adventurer''s Association or other countries would recognize it so easily. ''I''m thinking about that too. We can''t just give you what you want when you want it, but we will periodically send the materials from the Demon Fog Forest to the market. However, this is only for countries that have joined the alliance with the Spirit Village, and that too in small quantities. But even so, it may exceed the amount currently in circulation, but it will never be less than that. Having lived in the outside world for a while, Vilm had learned how rare the materials that could be gathered in the Demon Fog Forest were. And when it comes to materials that can be gathered in the depths of a village, it is something that all countries are desperately seeking. The reason why the amount of material that was released into the market was partly to prevent the value of the material from plummeting if there was an oversupply, but it also had a strong implication of not affecting the ecosystem of the Demon Fog Forest. "So you can get a rare material with no risk. If that''s the case, I''m sure there will be countries that will cooperate with us. The Adventurer''s Association can also avoid losing valuable human resources for nothing... There''s no reason to refuse, is there? If that happened, adventurers who wanted fame would be less likely to get involved for fear of repercussions from other countries. Inevitably, there will be fewer adventurers who are willing to risk their lives to explore the Demon Fog Forest, and it will be more difficult to form a party for the purpose of exploration. Even Geord and Shazar, who had been negative at first, were before long drawn in by Vilm''s story, which was not only about their own interests, but also about the interests of their collaborators and even about creating a difficult situation for their opponents to move in. ''''However, under these conditions, there will be a nation that will look down on the Spirit Village in the not too distant future. If you only listen to the story, it can be taken that the village of the spirits was given shelter by paying tribute to us. ''''That''s right. After all, apart from the alliance, it would be nice if we could prove that the Dizenaire Demon Empire has more than equal relations with the Spirit Village...'''' They crossed their arms as they faced each other and twisted their heads to see if they had a good idea, but suddenly, it seemed that Ziold had come up with something, and after pretending to nod a few times, he slowly looked up. ''''Mm, mm. Well, if that''s the case... Okay, Oma, come here. His gaze was directed at one boy who had been listening to the conversation between the three of them without looking away. 88 【79】The League (Part 2).txt Oma, come here. ''What? Ha, yes... When his name is called, Oma responds with surprise at the suddenness of it, but it''s much darker than his usual behavior would suggest. Even though he was being manipulated, he must be feeling guilty for hurting the companion of someone he respects (Virum). I have heard from my own son, Lord Wyrm. I''ve heard from my son that he trained with you for a short time. I apologize with my son for hurting your companion while receiving such a favor. Mr. Wilm. I''m sorry, sir. "...I''ll accept your apology in the meantime. So? I understand that Oma is a Geordie kid, but what does that have to do with anything? Apparently, Oma was Geord''s child that is, he was in the position of a prince. The sight of Oma bowing his head as Geold urged him to do so seemed to be appropriate for his age. The first thing you need to know is that you need to be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. ''''Mm. As I said before, if we apply Vilm-dono''s alliance plan as it is, some countries will look down on the Spirit Village. ''''There. I would like to leave Oma, the son of the Demon Prince of Dizenaire, in your care. Although Oma is my 18th son, he is the fourth in line of succession. That should be enough to make other nations realize that we, Dizenaire, regard the Spirit Village as equals. Of course, it''s also meant as a hostage for us not to betray you. And Dad? There was no way for Oma to know what Ziold had come up with just a few minutes ago, and the person himself was clearly upset when he suddenly decided to gesture himself. ''Oma, your potential is considerable. As I found out in this case, you have the potential to surpass this father. I know it''s complicated to be called a hostage, but I''m sure Lord Wyrm can bring out your potential. This is a story that is beneficial to us, to Virum and his team, and to you. Will you go? I... Okay. Oma responds in a mumbling, thin voice, perhaps out of awkwardness and anxiety. Virum, who was watching the exchange, called out to the prone Oma as soon as the two men''s conversation came to an end. ''''Oma.'''' Yes, sir. For Oma, who had been exposed to his overwhelming abilities, albeit for a short period of time, Virum''s call might even sound like a whisper of the Grim Reaper. In fact, as if to prove it, his body is trembling in small increments and his originally pale skin is on the verge of losing even more color. ''''To be honest, I haven''t forgiven you yet. Of course. Even though he had been brainwashed, he joined the invaders who drove Meldina, Cunaria, and Hyshela to the brink of death and captured the spirits. For Virum, who values his relatives above all else, being brainwashed (such as it is) is not even an excuse. ''You are alive because of Meldina and Cunaria. If it hadn''t been for their pleas at that time, and in the unlikely event that their lives hadn''t been spared... realize that you wouldn''t have existed in this world by now. Um... Mm.... Here, the Dizenaire''s, including Geord and Oma, realize that they''ve made a terrible mistake. That their anger at being hurt by Wyrm''s family and friends has not subsided. That he was only swallowing his own anger because of Meldina and Cunaria''s pleas and because of the value of using it to protect the spirits (his family). The words unleashed on Oma apply to all those in Dizenaire. "You," he said, but it would be obvious that he wasn''t saying it only to Oma. ''Emperor Geord''s point is well taken. For the sake of the alliance, we''ll keep you in our care... but if you do any harm to us, I''ll choke you out right then and there. I understand... The killing atmosphere that was released along with Wyrm''s words gave the illusion that the temperature around them had dropped all at once. Oma, who received that killing atmosphere head-on, could barely reply. ''''Vee-ee-ee.'''' "(Wait, Hinori) Hinori, who reacted to the killing spirit, tried to stop Virum, but Radia, who was next to her, stopped her with a whisper. ''''(Dear sister?) Even if I told you to wait, you''re not going to be very nice to the countries you''re going to be allied with like that. "(Don''t worry. Vilbo knows exactly what to do. Against Hinori, who is impatient with a situation that could create discord, Radia even has time to brush her hair with a smile. ''''Ah, it''s true. Brother Vi, you''re not serious.)'''' A little later, Fumir noticed it, and soon after that Hinori noticed it too. In the meantime, the ice-cold killing spirit that had been emitted from Virum dissipated in an instant. ''''Having said that, I''m not forcing absolute obedience, so don''t worry. "...what? Oma, who couldn''t keep up with Virum''s abruptly changed mood, has his eyes blackened with confusion. "I mean what I just said, but that''s only ''when you have harmful intentions towards us''. It''s not that we want a slave who will do whatever you say, nor do we have a hobby to enjoy tormenting you. Meldina and Cunaria saw you so favorably that they wanted you to help them. I''ll keep you under my watch from now on, but that''s all. You''re basically free to go, except for a few things. I''ll even go along with your training if you need it. The killing spirit that was unleashed earlier was probably a warning to Oma, who was about to become his companion. Although they were perceived as close to adversaries to Wyrm, it seems that there was no choice but to treat Oma, who Meldina and Cunaria, who had already acknowledged that they were relatives, wished to help, with impunity. ''''One last thing. Just don''t ever betray Meldina and Cunaria, who saved your life, okay? Yes, sir! Oma, who had a dumbfounded look on her face because she couldn''t understand the situation, responded with a clear understanding when she heard Vilm''s words of inclusion. ''''Emperor Geord, your son, I will take responsibility for him. It is my fervent wish that this alliance be a lasting one. "...thanks to your generosity of spirit. And I hereby pledge that our bond will last forever. When Virum heard Oma''s reply, he took a worshipping stance, and a few moments later, Geord took the same stance. At the same time as both of them released their stances, a firm handshake was exchanged without being from either side. At the same time, the cheers of the Dizenaire soldiers are raised all the more loudly. This was the moment when the alliance between the Spiritual Village and the Dizenaire Demon Empire was established. 89 [80] Spirit Land Servantil.txt Congratulations on your alliance. Shazar, who had moved to the side of Virum and the others with applause, smiled softly and said his congratulations. From his expression and mood, one could tell that he was truly pleased. ''''The alliance between Spirit-sama''s village and the Dizenaire Demon Empire will have a positive impact on the surrounding countries as well. I, as a witness, am also pleased. It''s a bit too good to be true, considering that we had no choice but to follow the path of destruction at that point. Come to think of it, didn''t Shazar-dono have some matters he wanted to negotiate with Shazar-dono? ''''Yes, there was. But it''s already my... or rather the goal of the Adventurer''s Guild, but it''s almost like it''s been accomplished. To him, as a master of the Adventurer''s Guild, the terms of this alliance were something he wanted to accept with all hands, as it would not reduce the amount of rare materials in circulation and the number of adventurers who would waste their lives would be reduced. As a half-elf, the existence of the spirit village was a matter of secrecy to him, but there was no denying it if those spirits wanted the existence of the village to be made public. This is a condition that is only beneficial to the Adventurer''s Guild in this matter, without needing to negotiate. You can''t help but say that it is greedy to hope for more benefits than this. ''''I showed it to Hinori-sama, but I got my resignation before I came here. Here it is. Saying that, Shazar pulled out of his pocket a piece of decorated and processed paper that he had shown Hinori in the previous battle. On the paper, he said, "To give compulsory command authority over the adventurers who participated in the request of the Rastabel Empress," "To give them the responsibility to protect the spirits who are likely to be attacked by the Rastabel Army," and It was written, "Leave me in charge of negotiating with the spirits to connect with them." At that time, the reason Hinori entrusted the treatment of the unit led by Larsen was to owe Shazar a debt of gratitude. In short, it included the meaning of "In exchange for listening to your wishes, you should make concessions to give us an advantage when negotiating. ''''Huh, the Adventurer''s Guild Association has a bold declaration of intent. ''''It''s because in the process of investigating Larsen and the Rustabelle Empress Country, we found out that their goal was to capture the spirit-sama. They cited the fact that they were able to get acquainted with Hinori (spirit beast)-sama before and that they didn''t have time to spare, so they induced me to be appointed as a negotiator. Shazar is smiling as usual, but there seems to be something slightly black mixed in with his face. Not a few of the soldiers were pulling faces, as if the faces of Dizenaire were also feeling it. ''''...kohon. Therefore, the Adventurer''s Guild can''t hope for any more advantages, and we owe Hinori-sama a debt of gratitude for missing the lives of our adventurers. Shazar, who noticed the slightly drawn gazes of those around him, cleared his throat shyly and continued to speak. ''''So, this time, Virum-kun will be promoted to S-rank. The battle power that allows one person to compete with the army on a more than equal footing, the enormous magical power that can summon spirit beasts, and the firm bond with the spirits... all of which are worthy of being S-ranked. The one in question, Virum, is listening silently, but the three spirit beast sisters who are standing behind him are nodding their heads in a good mood, perhaps happy that their proud younger brother (elder brother) has been recognized. ''''Furthermore, the fact that they are willing to wholesale the rare materials of the Demon Mist Forest to the market, not to mention the Adventurer''s Guild Association, will produce enormous profits for each country. There will be close to no one who will object to Mr. Wyrm''s promotion to S rank. Shazar''s expression of ''close to none'' is probably because of the people who are jealous of Vilm''s ability to reach the S rank in a short period of time, and the people who were trying to win a mountain in the forest of demon mist. ''''Yeah, yeah. You haven''t even been an adventurer for so long and you''ve already become the best. I''m very proud of you too, sister. Hinori, the earth is coming out. "Hi, sis. Uh-oh. To Hinori, who was so happy that her normal tone came out unintentionally, Radia looked at Hinori as if she was dumbfounded, and Fumir looked at her as if he was looking at the poor guy. Hinori, who probably thought he couldn''t mend himself, pulled a face and froze. ''It''s not that much to worry about, is it? They''re not going to underestimate us just because of the tone of voice they use here. I hear I''m going to be an S-ranked person too, so from now on, I''ll just have to behave as normal. Although neither killing spirit nor intimidation was included, the Dizenaire men, whose memories were seared with Virum''s demon god-like fighting style, nodded their heads together. ''''Hmph, we were able to learn an unexpected side of Hinori-sama. Well, now that we''ve got the story safely settled, there''s something I''d really like to ask of you, Virum-kun. I... What? As soon as Shazar, who had been silent in the air, put an end to the story that had been sidetracked, he started talking again. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them. ''''I want you to think of a name for your village, Spirit-sama, as a country. The name of the village? Yes, it is. There will be some new countries that will form new alliances in the future. There will be some new countries in the future that will form new alliances, because many of them care about appearances. A country''s name is what people will recognize as a "country." Shazar-dono is right. We would prefer to call it by its proper country name and not the Spirit Village. Bewildered by the unexpected request, Virum refuses to tell Shazar and Geord, "Give me a minute," and goes into a consultation with Hinori and the others. ''I think my name is of , but ? ''Hmmm, isn''t that more like ''s ...?'' "Oh, that''s ------. Oh, that''s great... that''s the Hinori way... the Hinori way. ''Huu agrees with . I''m pretty sure he''d prefer the name . ''Yeah. Well, if that''s what says, then maybe you should go to... . Surprisingly, the time was short. After speaking a few words (or two or three) with Hinori and the others, Virum quickly turned around and stood in front of Shazar and the others once again. ''''Guildmaster, it''s decided,'''' "...That was very fast. Now, could you tell me the name of your country? Shazar, who had stepped on the fact that it was a country name and that it would take a long time, or if it was a long time, it would be at a later date, was a little surprised to prompt an answer. ''''Servantil. Our country''s name is Servantil Spirit Nation.'''' Vilm smiled somewhat proudly as he mentioned the name of their country, which was about to begin a new path. 90 [81] To the Kingdom of Humanion.txt A few days after the alliance between the Servantil Spirit Nation and the Dizenaire Demon Empire was concluded, the heavyweights of the Humane Kingdom were busy with the information that was coming in one after another. ''''Regarding the matter of the other day...'''' No, no, no, I''m just looking for a solution to our food problem. I just received a report from the troops we have been dispatching... I''ve been sending out spies to watch out for the Rastabelle Empress, who defeated the Dizenaire Demoness without a hitch, but just the other day I received incomprehensible information that the country has been destroyed. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. He immediately organized a force for Rastafarian defense and ordered the rescue and protection of the inhabitants. There is no way to refuse this help to Rustabelle, which has lost its queen and its troops, and the city has been devastated, and it seems that a policy has been decided to accept the troops as soon as they arrive. It''s a good thing that the only people Zeldair wants to help are the people of Rastabel, and he has no intention of helping the higher-ups who would lightly wage war on other countries. The protection of the inhabitants is the top priority. Prepare additional supplies. Send letters to the other nations requesting cooperation... Father! While the heavyweights were busy moving around, the one who opened the door vigorously and entered was Lumelia, the third princess of the Humane Kingdom. ''''So it''s Lumeria. As you can see, I''m busy at the moment. I''m sorry, but if you want to talk to me, you''ll have to wait until later. ''I know you are busy. But High Sierra has brought me a letter from Mr. Wilm, and I''d like you to take a look at it. Please take a look at it. Did Lord Wilm...? Zeldia reacted to the words "from Vilm" by placing the bundle of materials she was holding at the back of her desk and began to read the letter she received from Lumeria. Naturally, the heavyweights also stopped moving and their gazes would be directed at Zeldia. ''''Fuu...'''' Eventually, Zeldia finished reading the letter and looked up at the ceiling with a loud sigh. ''''Heh, your majesty, what does the letter say...?'''' "Lord Wilm seems to be on his way. With Emperor Dizenaire and his soldiers. It says they should arrive tomorrow. Ha-ha-ha! The heavyweights were speechless and stiffened by the unpredictable situation, with no context whatsoever. Rumelia, who had brought the letter, didn''t seem to have seen the contents of the letter either, and she put her hand over her mouth, exclaiming. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * A plain in the east as seen from the Humane Kingdom. There was a group of people running towards the HUMANION Kingdom. But although I tried to use the word "sprint", it seems a bit forced to describe it that way. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one. I''m sure you''ll find that your magic is amazing. It''s not just a matter of time before you''re able to get your hands on a new one. ''''At this rate, we''ll arrive before noon tomorrow as planned. Meldina and Hyshela should be arriving by now, and I hope we get an audience as soon as possible...'''' Currently, Virum and Radia are on their way to the Humane Kingdom with the members of the Dizenaire Demon Empire. Just as Geord said, it is undoubtedly Radia who is effortlessly carrying thousands of people through the use of the Ground Slide, a magic that moves the surface of the earth. I''m not sure if I''m right. In addition to my friend, Villebo, the Emperor Dizenaire is also here. No matter how modest we think it is, we''ll be ready in the morning after tomorrow. She should have already been using magic for more than two whole days, but she doesn''t look tired at all, probably because of the supply of magic power from Virum. If she was serious, she would have already arrived at her destination, but the reason she''s keeping her speed down is probably out of concern for Kounaria and Oma, as well as Geord and the rest of Dizenaire''s people. ''''Virum-san! Now that you''ve recovered, go back to training with me! ...again. Huh... Oma-kun, you''re doing well. Oma, who until just a few days ago had been depressed as if she had changed from one person to another, had completely regained her former condition. Apparently, he said, "My life is in Virum''s hands and I could be killed at any time. If that''s the case, rather than living in fear while constantly asking for a good mood, I''ll make the most of this chance to become strong. The fact that Virum himself also gave me a pledge that he would not kill them as long as they didn''t have any harmful intentions was probably one of the reasons why he decided to do so. And as you can see from Virum''s dismayed words, a reluctant Oma has been begging for actual battle training every time he recovers his strength. There were more than twice as many of them as his sister''s apprentice, Kounaria. I''m not going to be able to do anything about it because of what I said. Oma, get ready... "Wil-boy, wait a minute. Just as the training is about to begin for what may be the umpteenth time already, Radia interrupts between the two. ''Sister Dear?'' "This time, child, I''ll take care of you. Radia smirks and smirks with amusement at Oma, who is dumbfounded as she prepares herself with her back to Wilm, who blinks her eyes. Behind her, I can see Kunaria, who knows the details of her training, which is even more relentless than her Vilm, frowning slightly. ''''...Eh? Mr. Radia? I''m sure. ''Vilbo is far superior to you, but it''s not good to have the same person every time. This is because each person has his or her own skills and thoughts. It''s a good idea to fight against a variety of opponents to broaden your range of responses. (There''s nothing wrong with what I''m saying, but... I guess it''s because I haven''t moved my body for two days.) It seems that Radia, who basically likes to move her body, couldn''t stand it while watching them train. Virum, who took that feeling into account, didn''t have anything in particular to say, but dropped back meekly to the rear where Cunaria and the others were. It may be true. But Radia-san is using movement magic, right? How much can you fight in that condition? "Kakkay! Look at what you''re going to say, that''s what you''re going to say! Don''t worry. If it''s a kid, this is nothing to write home about. ''Gosh, you said it! I''ll get one for sure! Oma pointed out that he controlled a great magic that moved thousands of people at the same time, and that too at high speed, but he was slightly pissed off by Radia''s attitude, which he laughed off without even biting his teeth. Oma holds his beloved naginata at the lower level and uses his momentum to slash at her. (Mel-chan isn''t there and... Oma-kun, I hope you don''t get hurt...) I''ll note that the result was - - - just as Cunnalia feared. 91 [82] Joining the Alliance of the Kingdom of Humanion.txt ''Thank you for taking the time to visit me on such short notice. King Zeldia. In the throne room of the Humane Kingdom, it is Virum who is hanging his head in a posture of worship in the throne room. Behind him are Radia and Geord, with Meldina, Cunaria and Oma further back. And I can also see Miselio''s figure on Meldina''s shoulder. After that, what awaited Vilm and the others, who arrived in the Humane Kingdom before noon the next day as planned, was the Third Knights led by Lieselotte. It seems that Zeldia read the letter and gave them instructions, and they were allowed into the throne room with little to no waiting. Since it is impossible to bring all of the Dizenaire soldiers into the country, they are waiting outside the city walls, but we have collected food and other camping supplies for the Rastabel army''s expedition, so there should be no problem. ''''King Zeldia, I thank you as well. I am truly grateful. Your friend Lord Wilm, who is a friend of my country, and the famous King Ziold, the great king, have come to discuss this matter. I won''t refuse them, unless I have something to say. Now, you mentioned in your letter that you had something to report and a favor to ask...? Yes, sir. But before you say anything about those things, you must first apologize... The people of the Humane Kingdom questioned Virum''s appearance as he bowed his head with an apology, but as they listened to the story he told them, their expressions became gradually tinted with astonishment. I told you before that my own (Vilm) birth was a lie, and that I was raised in the depths of the Demon Fog Forest - a place where spirits dwell. In order to protect his family from power-seeking adventurers and other powerful people, he hid his village from them. The rise of the Rastabel Empire was due to the development of a special weapon, and the Dizenaire Demon Empire was invaded by it. In order to use this weapon, they needed the life energy of the spirits living in the Demon Fog Forest, and since they were targeting the spirits living in the Demon Fog Forest, they defeated them. Since we were unable to completely eradicate the hostile forces, we have decided that the leak of information is unavoidable, so we are announcing the existence of the spirit village in a big way in the near future. When we announce it, we are going to declare our alliance with the Dizenaire Demon Empire as the Servantil Spirit Kingdom. After talking about the events of the day, Wyrm cut to the chase in front of Zeldir, who was speechless with shock. ''''King Zeldia. I would like to end the personal friendship we had before. ""What?" It''s no wonder the heavyweights are in raptures. They have seen the power of Virum and Hinori up close and personal, so they can''t remain calm if that connection might be severed. ''''Because, we, the Servantil Spirit Nation, want a counterpart(s) alliance with the Humane Kingdom. And when that alliance is formed.... However, right after the people around them were immensely disappointed, what followed from Virum''s mouth were unexpected words. It''s the same level of personal friendship that the Humane Kingdom has with Virum, that is to say, the Servantil Spiritual Kingdom and its ally, the Dizenaire Demon Empire, are in a lower position than the other countries. I guess that''s about it. Furthermore, the allies were said to regularly receive a small amount of rare materials from the Demon Fog Forest. The too favorable conditions were, on the contrary, enough to stimulate their suspicion. The Demon Empire of Dizenaire wishes to form an alliance with you. We want to repay your debt of gratitude for saving our lives, without considering the risk of the Servantil Spiritual State exposing its existence to the world. To do so, we need your cooperation. "....on terms that are not detrimental to us at all. I''d like to join the alliance as well. However, it seems that only Zeldia had a different way of thinking, and she responded to this story with an immediate decision. The heavyweights turned their expressions of surprise at Zeldia, but since the king had already made his decision, they couldn''t interfere without clear malice. As a result, the alliance of the Servantil Spirit Kingdom, the Dizenaire Demon Emperor Kingdom and the Humane Kingdom was established here. ''''Well, I''m sorry to say that the alliance just formed, but I have something to discuss with King Zeldair. You want me to...? Zeldia has a slightly dubious expression on her face because of the fact that it was right after the alliance was formed. I don''t know if it wasn''t in the prior meeting, or if Geord also turned his gaze towards Virum, wondering what he was going to say. The actuality is that this is only a consultation. I won''t force you to do anything. Hmm. Well, I can''t say the same without asking. Now... the Humane Kingdom, as an ally, is asked to assist in the reconstruction of the Dizenaire Demon Empire. This is a problem that has been bothering even Geord has been struggling with. During the battle against the Rastabel Empress, all of the areas where the troops had been deployed as defense points had been destroyed by the magic cannons. Naturally, the castles and castle towns that were the final defense points were also destroyed. I''d like to say that since we''ve formed an alliance, I''m going to leave it to you. Right now, we are also rescuing the people of Rastabel, and we don''t have the luxury of time in the treasury. Even though they are the country that attacked Dizenaire and Servantil, the people are not to blame. Of course, we''ll help them, but we may not be able to do enough to meet their expectations. Lord Wilm? I''m glad for your feelings, but that would be too much of a burden on the Humane Kingdom. Although we have formed an alliance, it is a bit uncomfortable to ask for support when we have to build a relationship of trust in the future. We will do what we can to rebuild our country, so don''t worry about it. ''''No, it''s enough to hear the answer. Originally, I don''t want to put the burden on the Humane Kingdom alone. Right? Dear Sister. Despite the fact that it wasn''t a colorful reply, there was no shade to Virum''s expression. Rather, he smiled an inappropriate smile as if to say that it was expected, and called out to Radia, who was silently waiting right behind him. After being talked to, Radia walked straight ahead and took up a position next to Virum. I''m late to introduce myself. I''m late to introduce myself, King Zeldair, my name is Radia. She is Virum''s sister, and one of the spirit animals in Servantil Spirit Land. I am glad that you have accepted our alliance proposal. The air, froze. Perhaps he dared to suppress his presence so as not to interrupt the discussion. Unleashed with the self-introduction, it was distinct from the other beings, and felt at least as good or better than Hinori''s that he had felt in person before. ''''Kakka! Don''t be so hard. Hinori seems to have threatened you a lot, but we have no intention of needlessly harming those who don''t want to fight us. Besides, you''re our allies now, you know? ...? Perhaps amused by the reaction, Radia, who laughed vigorously, lightly clenched her fist in front of Zeldia''s eyes and showed it to her. Zeldia and the others are drawn to that fist with an expression of not knowing what she is trying to do. In the next moment, her hand slowly opened, gold in all shapes and sizes poured out of her palm without stopping. It was a challenge for anyone with earthly magic to create a mineral, but no one had ever succeeded in doing so. When creating a mineral, excess magic power remains in the mineral that is created, and it is transformed into a completely different substance. However, there is no doubt that what Radia has just produced is the gold itself, and Zeldia and the others couldn''t keep their mouths shut after witnessing this unprecedented and mesmerizing technique in person. I''ll provide funding from the Servantil Spiritual State as well. I''m sure that if you do it too lavishly, the market price of gold will drop, but if it''s the amount of money you use for the reconstruction of Dizenaire, there will be no problem. Although Radia smiled as if the prank had been a success, the shock to the people around her seemed to have gone far beyond that, and it seems to have taken a considerable amount of time for them to regain their senses. I''m sure there are a lot of people who were relieved to hear that the common sense was overturned many times, but in the end, they were able to build a good relationship with each other. It should be noted that High Sierra, who wasn''t present at the meeting, was locked in her private room because Rumelia found out that she could be smaller and could speak now. 92 [83] Date (one step before).txt The castle town of the Humane Kingdom. The majority of the citizens of this town are human, and it is different from Farren, which has a large percentage of adventurers. Children were happily running around in the fountain plaza, and those who seemed to be mothers were gossiping while paying attention to their children. Crowds of people curiously gazed at the exotic fruit stalls, and in other places, minstrelsy poets sang songs they had experienced on their travels. The residents were going about their daily lives as usual, but before they knew it, their eyes were drawn to the three men who were there. ''Wow, the variety of goods is quite different from the stall in Farren. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot of materials and supplies for your trip, but this one is mainly food and luxury goods. The number of adventurers is overwhelmingly large there. It''s a good thing that there is a demand for their products. And even before that, it''s often the adventurers who set up the stalls. "Ah! Doesn''t that look good! Ville, Mel, eat that! Hey!'' A young man who is said to have saved the country from a predicament with the characteristics of an existence that until recently was believed to be an abomination, and an elf girl with a spirit on her shoulders that is rarely seen in public and whose good looks would make men and women alike turn their heads if they crossed paths with her. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, and to have a good time with it. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them. It''s easy to predict the whereabouts of High Sierra...as you might have guessed. ''Yes. It''s just lunchtime, and it sounds like a good time to eat. Is that all right with you Mel? Yeah, if Mio wants one, let''s get one. And I want to try it too. "Yay, Uncle, give me three of these! Oh...? Hey, hey, thank you for everything! Nine coppers, sir! The shopkeeper''s eyes were blackened by being spoken to by Miselio (spirit), but he quickly regained his composure and handed Meldina a bag of skewers wrapped in each one and received a copper coin from Virum. ''''Hmm~! Delicious! Really. The meat isn''t really anything special...are they using fruit in the sauce? And because I marinate it thoroughly during the preparation stage, it has a deep flavor. ''It sure is good. If it''s as good as this, then I''m sure we can expect to see more of it at other places. Miselio is too big for her to hold, so she jumps onto the skewers Meldina is holding and chews on the meat. In contrast, Meldina, in order not to disturb her, popped the skewer in her other hand and began to analyze the secret of its taste while savoring it carefully. As it is just before noon, there is a good smell that appeals to the hunger pangs everywhere, and the throats of those who saw the people walking around with their mouths full of delicious skewers are moving at the same time, and then their eyes are focused on the skewers. As the residents rushed to the spit-roasting shop, Vilm and his friends began to look for the next restaurant. After filling their bellies with bread and soup following the spit-roast, Meldina, who was walking around chewing the red fruit she bought for dessert, suddenly stopped in her tracks. ''''Mel, what''s going on?'''' ''What? Oh, yeah. It''s okay, it''s nothing. She said it was nothing, but she didn''t move from her spot. Curiously, Virum followed her gaze and saw a stall dealing in sundries. ''''What, do you want something?'''' Oh, no, it''s not like that... What, what? Judging from her attitude that she is being reserved, Vilm takes Meldina''s hand, which was about to reply in a simmering manner, and pulls her somewhat forcefully closer to the stall. Her cheeks reflexively turn bright red as her hand is grabbed by surprise, and she is clearly upset. ''''Welcome! I''m going to have to take a look around. Virum didn''t look at the shopkeeper, who was upset in another way, and tried to assess what Meldina wanted, but her face was red and she was turning her eyes in confusion, and she couldn''t count on it. (I know it''s around here, but what''s going on... hmm?) Although I''ve figured out the general location from Meldina''s gaze just now, what Vilm''s mind was troubled by the messy array of goods was a silverwork hairpiece inlaid with blue jewels. Next to that, there is also an object inlaid with a crimson jewel, made as if to be the counterpart to that hairpiece. "...Give me this and this. How much is it? What? As Wyrm picked up the two hair ornaments, Meldina looked up at him in surprise. ''Oh. They''re both six pieces of gold.'' I''ll take it. Despite the fact that it is quite expensive at six gold coins per piece, Virum paid the price immediately and left the place while holding Meldina''s hand as he came. After walking to a place that is a little less popular, Vilm turned around and handed Meldina a hairpiece inlaid with blue jewelry. It''s a gift for Meldina. You saw it earlier, didn''t you? The words spun from Meldina''s mouth as she looked alternately at Wyrm and the hair ornament were a mixture of surprise and joyful gratitude ''What? No? It wasn''t. Ha...? The expression on his face at that time was probably the first time in his life. His expression was probably the first time in his life that he had ever seen the expression on his face. I''m sure I saw the hair ornament, but the owner of the store, right? It looks like you were like me (elves), so I was just looking at you like you were unusual. It''s not often that elves try to leave their homeland like I did... If Meldina reminded me of it, that shopkeeper''s ears were indeed pointed, and the hair with the bandana wrapped around it was blonde, and the eyes that I caught a glimpse of when I asked him for the price might have been blue. ''''...Phew! Hahahahaha! I can''t take it anymore! Didn''t you see what happened in there? You know what? Too cool, t... hahahahaha!'' ''(Hey Mio!) The scene must have been too funny. Miselio, who started laughing like a dam, rolls around in space, slipping through Meldina''s hands as she tries desperately to stop him. What''s this?) After realizing that the gift he had confidently given her had been a complete misunderstanding, Virum was still feeling shame to an unprecedented degree. Quite the opposite of what happened earlier, Meldina managed to quiet down Vilm, who was holding his mouth and turning red, but apparently it took him quite a while to regain his composure because he wasn''t used to the feeling of shame. ''Ville, thanks,'' On the way back, those words she said would have been a mistake to lighten Virum''s heart. Incidentally, it seems that Meldina''s sharp prodding exploded in Miserio''s mind as he began to laugh again when he handed the other hairpiece to Cunaria. An unpopular back alley. The people who were in that place where people would rarely stop by were a group of six people, most of whom had their faces hidden by hoods and masks. ''''There''s no doubt about it. That''s the target. I see you found the dark-eyed, dark-haired man in the report. ''It appears that he is sleeping in a room in the royal castle. The rooms are completely separate. It''s a good thing we have separate rooms. So a nightly raid would be a good time to do it. You can find a lot of people who have been in the same boat for a long time, but the way they speak can be taken as someone who is suitably old, although their tone of voice gives the impression of being young. The only thing I can imagine from the content of the conversation is that they did not come to make friends with Virum and his friends. ''''That''s all the information you have? Then the decision is tomorrow night. Until then, lay low so as not to be alarmed. 93 [84] Those who hide.txt Midnight. When all but the night guards had fallen into a deep sleep, there were six figures in the castle lurking in the darkness. They were dressed in black, and while hiding themselves in places, they walked forward without hesitation as if they knew everything about the castle. It''s the human race after all. Even though we''re the opponents, to allow them to invade the castle of a country so easily. ''(It can''t be helped. (There''s no way to blame them, we''ve lost all signs of our magic. No matter how good a master you are, you won''t be able to detect our presence. "(Don''t waste your breath. It''s the target''s room.) Although the conversation is clearly condescending to the human race, there is no carelessness or pride in their movements. The words of the leader-like person is not a caution, but rather a desire to quickly accomplish the objective. (You two are the guards. You are to secure the retreat. You guys capture the target while I''m holding the spirit-sama back. The five of them nodded silently at the instructions given to them and quickly took up their own positions. ''''...Alright, let''s go.'''' Just as they prepare to charge into the room where they''re supposed to be... Guvph! !!!! Suddenly, the four(...) people who were startled by a voice that sounded like a crushed frog from behind suddenly jumped from the spot and took a battle stance as soon as they turned around. There was Virum''s figure, who was looking precisely at them, despite the darkness. ''''Well, is there anything left to say?'''' Huh? Uh-oh. A strangled person is strangled on one arm, and underneath his feet a person whose back has been stepped on so hard that he is having trouble breathing. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for when you''re in the marketplace. ''''Tch! In this situation, I don''t care if there''s a little uproar! I''ll hold him down! You guys capture the target and retreat! Aerogeist. It''s too early to say, but the leader of the group creates a gust of wind towards Virum. Perhaps he was concerned about his captured comrades and unleashed a spell with low killing power. And if possible, he may have aimed to free those friends...but that choice was completely wrong. ''''Now...what?!'''' What? Kahaha! As soon as a gust of wind occurs, the three men try to close the distance to the desired room, but two of them are thrown at the people who were supposed to be tied up. ''''Hey, what''s going on!'''' What was that noise? ''Who the hell is out here in the middle of the night? Shut the f*ck up! After such a flamboyant and fierce battle, they would wake up if they were not too dull. Meldina and Cunaria look panicked, and Oma doesn''t even try to hide her frustration as she vigorously opens the door to reveal herself. ''''d*mn! Retreat! Not even a single Virum was able to break through. In addition to the fact that the number of people unable to fight, the number of enemies has increased, we will have no choice but to retreat. However, the two men captured by Virum were already unconscious, and only the remaining two were able to react to that order to retreat. ''''Coona, protect Mel! Oma''s not going to let those guys pass out in there! Yes! Oh, oh! After giving minimal instructions to Cunaria and Oma, who hadn''t yet grasped the situation, Vilm jumped out in the same manner, following the three who had broken the window and fled outside. Despite the confusion, Cunaria and Oma, who followed the instructions given out, took their weapons and leaned close to Meldina, and Oma asked the soldiers who rushed in to bring a rope for capture. ''What? What? Meldina''s confusion seems to be greater than the two of them, as she is called by name as a protected object, and although she looks around to try to understand the situation somehow, there is no way she can understand it to that extent. In such a situation, Oma, who is waiting for the soldiers to arrive, begins to gather the three unconscious people into one place. However, perhaps because he handled them a bit roughly, the hood that one of them was wearing was rolled up. "Eh...? Could these people be? In the forest on the outskirts of the Humane Kingdom. The intruders, who had escaped the kingdom after sacrificing three people, were relieved that there was no sign of pursuit and were taking a short break to recover their accumulated fatigue. At the earliest, any margin was lost from their expressions and they seemed to be dominated by feelings of humiliation and fear. ''''... I didn''t expect them to fail. "A mere mortal is no more humiliating than being helpless to a mortal. Don''t say it. Now we have to get this information to everyone. As the leader bandana elf tasted the disappointed pair, the man in the mask began to laugh to himself. ''''Crap. The information that we were defeated by a single human race and were unable to achieve our goal, and we were able to slink away? That''s going to make the lower level guys happy, I''m sure. Because our relegation will be a sure thing! Don''t... Don''t say it. The bandana elf seemed to understand what the masked man had said. A streak of red blood flowed from the edge of his lip as he bit down hard to restrain himself, as if to show the humiliation swirling in his chest. ''''Hey, you should do something about it, too.'''' The desperate masked man doesn''t stop against the bandana elf, who is trying to endure trying to remain calm, but the desperate masked man doesn''t stop. In an attempt to distract his anxiety, the masked man calls out to the man who is resting his body next to him, but he turns his glaring gaze in frustration at the lack of a response. ''''Hey-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh?'''' There was the face of a man whose neck was bent and staring at him with empty eyes. ''''Get into a fighting stance!'''' Oh, come on! There was no sign of you at all! Don''t lose focus! They could come at you at any time and from anywhere! The two of them set up back to back to eliminate each other''s blind spots, and they focus their magic power so that they can instantly release their magic. (Where? Where are you!) The bandana elf probes his surroundings with all his nerves, trying not to miss the slightest movement, not to miss the slightest sound. However, there is an eerie silence around, as if to mock his nervousness. Just as the tension between the two of them was about to reach its extreme, from behind - - - that is, from the front of the masked man, a small scraping sound of leaves could be heard. ''''Uh-oh! Burst flare. Burst flare. Burst flare! What? You idiot! The masked man, his mind contaminated by fear and half-mad, began to indiscriminately unleash a wide range of attack magic. ''''d*mn! I don''t have a choice. Aerial burst. Aerial burst. Aerial burst. The bandana elves, who saw that it was impossible to search for them due to the scattering of flamboyant flames and the sound of explosions, immediately fired a series of wide-ranging attack magic, the same as the man in the mask. (If this is the case, there should be no escape. Even if you can''t defeat them, if you''re wounded... no, if you retreat for fear of being wounded!) The bandana elf was hoping for a last ditch effort, but his hopes were faintly dashed. Suddenly, the sound of an explosion from behind stopped, and the masked man who was standing behind him collapsed. Reflexively turning around, I saw that the masked man''s neck had also been cruelly bent. (Oh, no... how in the world?) The incomprehensible anomaly made me break out in a cold sweat like a waterfall. ''You have so many questions to ask me,'' With those last words, he lost consciousness. 94 [85] Identity of the intruder.txt Wyrm returned to the royal castle just as the sun was beginning to make its appearance. Meldina, Cunaria, and Lieselotte greeted him, letting out a breath of relief as they saw nothing unusual about his appearance, except for the unconscious bandana elf he was carelessly carrying. ''Mel, Cuna, are you okay?'' ''What? Yeah. Coona and Ms. Lieselotte were there for me, so I''ll be fine. ''Nothing has happened since the Master left. And Mr. Lieselotte helped me, too. Meldina was confused for a moment as the words she was about to say were taken by none other than Virum himself, and when Cunaria reported that nothing in particular had happened, Lieselotte, who looked a bit bummed out, shook her head. ''No, I''m not, nothing. Even though it''s our role by nature, to be unable to notice the intruder.... ''I am sorry, Lord Wyrm,'' ''I''m not going to tell you not to worry about it. Well, as it turns out, Mel was safe, and I don''t blame her. "...the intruders have been taken into custody and are now in the dungeons. Lord Oma has taken up the role of watchman, and I''ve asked him and my men to keep an eye on them. In a way, perhaps it was easier for her to be blamed. Lieselotte''s face turned down at her own inadequacy, and although her shoulders trembled, she did not put it into words. It''s a good idea. For now, I''ll take this guy there and show him around. But first, Ville, do you have a minute? Hmm? Meldina, who approached Virum''s side to urge him to guide her, whether he knew what was on Lieselotte''s mind or not, untied the Elf''s bandana that was being carried. ''''...I knew it.'''' A jade-like stone emerged from underneath it, in the form of a form embedded in its forehead that emitted a clear light. ''''High elves... people who live further back than our (elven) village. They should hate going outside even more than we do, so why do they come to this place...? So this is the High Elf. I''ve never seen this before. There''s no way he can perform so many magic-spending spells in the streets. They were the upper echelon of elves, and they rarely showed up even in the villages of elves who were close to their own kind. The fact that they even came out to the Humane Kingdom made Meldina''s expression of surprise and confusion, and Vilm, who had been fighting based on the standard of her magical power as an elf, turned his gaze to the high elves he carried just as he finally came to a point. ''''Hm? "People"? Could it be that the others were high elves too? ''Yeah, because when my hood was rolled up I saw the stone on my forehead. I didn''t think it was possible, but... Well, I guess I''ll just have to ask them. Virum and the others arrived at the dungeon with Lieselotte''s guidance. There, Oma, who was carrying a cleaver, was keeping an eye on the dungeon containing the unconscious high elves, and the knights, who were probably Lieselotte''s subordinates, seemed to be fortifying the entrance and exit. ''''Ah, Virum-san. These guys don''t seem to be waking up yet, do they? Yeah, good job. Can you unlock the door for me? When the knight sees the high elves carried by Wyrm, he immediately unlocks the prison and tells him to go inside and close the lock. Once he confirms that the lock is locked, Vyrm goes to examine the bodies of the high elves. Apparently, he was so worried about Meldina, who he left behind in the royal castle, that he put off checking his personal belongings and so on. Suddenly, Vilm, who had been moving deftly, stopped moving with a snap. ''''...As expected, that was unexpected. Mr. Wilm! That''s not possible! The object in his hand was familiar to Oma, and as soon as he leaned forward, he exclaimed in surprise. It was the necklace worn by the general of the Rastabel Army during the battle for the defense of the Servantil Spirit Nation, and for Oma, it was an object that closely resembled the pebbles embedded in their manipulated selves - a "manipulation necklace". (I see. So this is why it took so long for these guys to faint back then. But what do you think they have the Rastabelle Army''s magical tools?) According to the information I''ve gleaned, it is a magic tool that releases the latent abilities of the person who wears it, and it should have been something that the Rastabel Army had been developing in secret. (I''m going to make you throw up the source now... I have the necklace (this) that my mom and the others keep for me, and there''s no need to bring it back. It would be better to destroy it.) While pondering the big question, Wilm retrieved all of the high elves'' "manipulation necklaces" and crushed them in a matter-of-fact manner. Now, wake up! After finishing the confirmation process, Vilm starts kicking to wake up the high elves, who have not yet shown any signs of waking up with a flat voice. ''Ugh.'' Uh-oh. The two people who regained consciousness after a few kicks were Bandana, who was the leader of the group, and the two who were stomped on their backs and knocked unconscious. They had just woken up and didn''t understand the situation, but as they looked around, they began to understand the situation they were in. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with your friends and family. ''''Is two people enough? Why did you target Mel? Tell me everything without hiding it. "A mere mortal gives orders to us, the High Elves! Untie the noose now? Virum''s toe dug into the high elf''s abdomen as he began to fuss. ''Don''t make a fuss. It''s deafening.'' He looked down at the figure coughing violently, and his eyes revealed anger at those who had come after Meldina, even if no real harm had been done. ''''...You think we''re going to be honest with you?'''' ''If you don''t talk, I''ll make you want to talk. ''Kuh! Hmm? The leader high elf silently averted his gaze from Vilm, who coldly said, but when he thought his gaze was focused on one point, he suddenly started laughing. ''''Kukkuk. That''s a shame. In any case, our lives will soon be running out.'''' What the...? What do you mean? If I followed his gaze, I found the pieces of the necklace I had just destroyed scattered there. ''''Hmm, just as you said. We''ll find out soon enough.'''' ''Geez! Oh, man! ...Grrrr? Gebo! Suddenly, the high elf, who had been struggling to hold his abdomen, begins to thrash about violently. Judging from the tremendous amount of blood vomiting, an uncommon amount of pain must have overtaken him. ''''Vil! Back! Huh? Kuhu... kuhu... gopuh... "Gobbling... Gobbling... Looking back at Meldina''s voice, blood poured out of the mouths of the two men who should have fainted, and their half-empty open eyes didn''t even know where they were looking. The High Elves are a race that is obliged to protect a large tree called the Holy Tree in exchange for having a high magical power that is second to, or even higher than, some of the spirit race right after they were born. Therefore, they can only live within the range of the sacred tree''s power, and if they are separated from the sacred tree, certain death is waiting for them. It''s a good thing that you can''t have a problem with this. It''s a shame I didn''t get the information... One by one, two by two, he was dying off, and his last remaining life was about to end. ''Ah, what a pity. I guess we''ll just have to go and ask your people directly. That''s a funny joke. I mean, you can do a lot of things with your powers, but... If we are in our own territory, we will never lose... geez! Gebo! The high elf, who provoked Virum with a smile, coughed loudly at one point and fell to the spot, his breathing slowly weakening. The woman will get the.... I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to protect her... With those words as the last word, he never got up again. 95 [86] Clue.txt What the hell is going on? He''s coughing up blood all of a sudden! Those who were around the High Elves began to make a commotion at their inexplicable deaths. From the point of view of those who don''t know their characteristics, the tragedy they witnessed would be incomprehensible to them. (Poison...? No, they didn''t look like that. Even if he had planted it in their mouths beforehand, it wouldn''t be a reason for them to be dead, even in their unconscious state...) Virum, who had seen the tragedy most closely, was examining their bodies, taking the commotion around them aside. The reason for their deaths was to deduce the cause of death based on the difference between their condition just before they woke up. (This guy was quite arrogant right after he woke up. It''s strange for someone who has realized death to behave like that. At the very least, this guy must not have been aware that he was going to die soon) Virum stands up from the man''s side, his face contorted in agony and cold, and shifts his gaze to the high elf, who seems to be dying and even smiling. (So does the man over here. Immediately after regaining consciousness, he had decided to be silent, but suddenly began to speak.......did he notice the change in his body? No, the other guys didn''t show any symptoms of such signs. So does that mean that this guy was the only one who noticed something?) Based on the hypothesis he had made himself, Virum''s gaze, which had been paying attention to the range that the man would have been able to see, was fixed in one place. (No way, the necklace I broke, huh?) ''Will you allow us to examine them as well, Lord Vilm? Just as Vilm arrived at the almost correct answer, Lieselotte, who had calmed his confused subordinates, called out to him. ''Oh, let''s change then. I''ve got some questions to ask Mel. Then, when you are done, you will go to sleep again. I will send a notice to those in the castle not to visit the rooms. Let me hear about Lord Wyrm and Lord Meldina at a later time. Even though she was targeted herself, she is probably concerned about Meldina, who is a little pale from the horrific deaths of the high elves who can be said to be her own kind, and Lieselotte, who lowered her eyebrows a little, proceeded to rest. ''''I''ll be honestly spoiled. Mel, Cuna, let''s go back to our room. Oma follow me. It seems that Wyrm himself has decided that Meldina needs a rest, so he called out to the three of them without even pretending to think about it and left the place. The actuality that it was just trying to get at Mel? I won''t allow it!'''' When we returned to Meldina''s room and were about to start the discussion, ''Uhhh...? Meru, where are you? When I briefly told Miselio, who woke up while rubbing his eyes, about what had just happened, he began to get angry with his whole body. From the edge, it looks like a child is spoiling, but it seems that his anger is considerable. ''''Vil! I''m sure you''ve done it right, haven''t you? You''re not going to go easy on someone who goes after Mel, are you? "No, I mean, you''ve been sleeping on the goose-stepping floor for a while now, and that''s not something you can say. "Shut the f*ck up, Oma! You''re trying to protect the people who targeted Mel! ''Ow, ow, ow, ow! Don''t pull my hair! A dumbfounded Oma points out with a zit-eyed look on his face, but no matter what he says to Miserio right now, who is full of anger, he doesn''t seem to be able to get through to him in a sober way. Instead, it seems to only result in adding oil to the fire. ''''Oma, you have to be patient until Mio calms down. What? After being told this by Wyrm, Oma would have no choice but to refuse. At the earliest, the only resistance he could do would be to endure the pain and hope that Miserio''s anger would calm down as soon as possible. With such an exchange between Oma and Miselio in the background, Vilm, who turned to Meldina and sat on the bed, cut to the chase. The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on some of the most important things in life. No. I''m just saying... Meldina lets out a deep sigh at the question and begins to speak in a patter, holding her forehead with one hand. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re talking about. Well, I feel like that was more of an order than a courtship. She must have remembered what was going on at the time, and I could see the irritation in her tone and gestures. ''So? I was going to say no, but not only everyone in my hometown but also my father and mother said it was a good deal and that I should accept it. I ran away because I thought I would be forced to marry them if I didn''t," she said. It''s a good thing that the elves are honored to receive a marriage proposal from a high elven tribe, but that''s not the case with Meldina, who is the odd one out among the elves. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been in the market for a while. Mel... Sitting next to Meldina, who didn''t look up even after finishing her story, Cunaria held her hand with a sad look on her face. Judging from her expression, he probably hadn''t even told her. ''''After all, it was right to take her out of that place! It''s awful. I''d go ballistic if I was you. Before long, Miselio, who was supposed to be making a lot of noise, and Oma, who was dealing with her, were right beside her. Miselio, who had been with her for a long time, acted as if he was involved in the events of the parties involved, while Oma, who seemed to have imagined it by applying it to herself, had a look of disgust on her face. As the sympathetic gaze focused on Meldina, Vilm, who had been silent since she began to speak, opened his mouth. ''''I''m still speculating... but... the reason they came after Meldina this time has something to do with that necklace, doesn''t it? By necklace, you mean the one that Ville broke in the hallway? It''s the same kind of magic those Rastabelle guys wore, right? ''Oh, first of all, there''s no doubt about it. At least it looked exactly the same on the outside. ''So, but what does that have to do with this one?'' Virum nodded to Oma, who answered on behalf of the identity of the magic tool, and Cunaria, who still refused to leave Meldina''s side, questioned him. ''Their inexplicable deaths. I have briefly examined the bodies and there is almost no possibility of poison or a curse. The only thing that was different before and after they died was that necklace I crushed in the ground. ''Hmmm... how many times do you think breaking a necklace is going to kill you? It''s a bit too forceful, I think, for the sake of quirkiness. That''s what I thought, too. So I thought, "Well, maybe it''s the other way around." "''Reverse?'' Meldina, who wasn''t convinced by Wyrm''s speculation, pointed out a point of concern, but what came back was a surprisingly simple agreement and another answer. I''m sure you''ll be able to see that the necklace has the effect of unleashing your latent abilities and raising your physical capabilities. If that''s the case, instead of ''I died because I broke the necklace'', don''t you think that ''wearing the necklace prevented me from dying''? That necklace works like that? So the reason those people were so reluctant to go out is not because they didn''t want to, but because they couldn''t...?" ''So... does that mean... now that you''re wearing that necklace and can go out, you''ve come after Mel? ''That''s what it comes down to. That''s why I''m wondering why the high elves have it. That necklace was supposed to be a recent development by Rastabel." You''re not gonna... Guided by the hypothesis spoken from her mouth, Meldina, who had come to the same conclusion, took a breath. As it was, Vilm nodded to her, who met her eyes as if to hasten her answer, and spoke the conclusion he had reached. ''''The High Elves have some kind of connection to Rastabel. ''Hey, wait a minute, Mr. Virum! The High Elves are a spirit-worshipping race, just like the Elves, you know? There''s no way I''m going to cooperate with a rastabel that hunts spirits! Oma himself has no intention of defending the high elves, and seems to have unintentionally spoken out at Virum''s conclusion, which is unthinkable from the common sense he knows. ''That''s something we''ll find out from now on. There is no clue about the people who escaped from the Rustavel, and it''s well worth looking into, right? And... Vilm, who had been answering Oma''s rebuttal so nonchalantly, raised the corners of his mouth slightly and snapped his fingers. ''''I''ll have to make you regret trying to mess with Mel. In the depths of his eyes, I could see the fire of anger burning from within. 96 [87] Mastermind Radia.txt "I see. I didn''t know that''s how it happened while I was gone. ''''I''ve told King Zeldair about the general situation. I was planning to return home once, but I''ll continue to head to the High Elves'' village. I can''t leave him alone since his connection with Rastabel is so strong. Two days after the attack by the High Elves, Vilm and his friends, who had rested sufficiently, were explaining the situation to Radia, who had returned after sending Dizenaire''s people back to the country. During the hearing of the situation, Zeldia and the others offered their cooperation as allies, but they politely refused after deciding that they didn''t have much time to spare as they had to turn their hands to support Dizenaire in addition to Rastabel. ''So, I''m sorry where you''re tired after just coming back, but I want Sister Dea to keep taking Mel and Mio with her, and let Mom know about this. ''What? Me too!'' ''Why? I want to kill the people who tried to kidnap Mel! ''They wanted Mel. Why bother taking them right in front of you when you know that? You can see the feelings of concern for Meldina and Miselio in Vilm''s eyes, but the people involved and those who know the situation are not convinced. It''s not as complicated as the forest of the Demon Fog, but the forest we live in is pretty complicated too. I think we need a guide, though. ''I''ll take Fu with me and we''ll be fine. As long as we can get close enough, we can get a general idea of where we''re at with our magic detection. Well, then, food security! That forest has some pretty poisonous berries and stuff, so it''s dangerous. We''ll get you some food. I can usually tell if it''s poisonous or not, and worst of all, we can hunt down some edible demons. Um... Hey! Hey! If I''m here, maybe you can get the other elves to help you, right? ''From what Mel says, it''s more likely that I''ll cooperate with the High Elves...'' Meldina appeals to the merits of taking herself with her, but these do not come close to overturning the disadvantages. Miselio is on top of Virum''s head, grabbing him by the hair, ''''Take him with you! The scene is quite surreal as there is no change in his expression, though he is spoiled. In the midst of all this, it is surprisingly Radia who comes to Merdina and Miselio''s aid. I understand what you want to say," she said, "but shouldn''t you take into account Meldina and Miselio''s feelings as well? Doesn''t it make Viru-boy feel good that his problems are going on in a place he can''t keep track of? Dear sister... but I don''t want to put Mel in danger. ''''You asked me to defend you when the Rastabel invaded. I think we are still in less danger than we were then, don''t you? Yes, I do! I''d still rather fight those High Elves than fight all those demons! Ugh... Although I prepared an escape route, the fact remains that I asked for it knowing that my life was in danger, and I was actually pushed to a very dangerous point. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to have the same amount of money to spend on a new project. It''s a good thing that you''ve lost. Well, that''s good. It''s a good idea to have a girl or two that you like to protect. Huh... okay. I''ll protect Mel. But it doesn''t change the fact that the High Elves are after me. I ask you to do as little as possible on your own. ''That''s the way it should be! Hmm? Meldina was pleased that Wyrm had broken, but she suddenly felt uncomfortable with Radia''s statement and began to panic as soon as her understanding of it caught up with her. ''''Wait! Lady Radia! What are you talking about casually! I mean, Ville, you should at least deny it! Yeah? I like Mel, okay? Heh...? Wha... what? At Wyrm''s too straightforward affirmation, Meldina''s face turns even redder than Hinori''s hair, and she''s speechless as steam emits from her head like boiling water. Looking at the place where Radia is grinning happily as she watches the situation, it was almost certainly aimed at this situation. ''''Virum-san, you''re being too straight, aren''t you? ''''Hmmm... Well, I guess Ville can forgive him! ''''...Master likes Mel, doesn''t he? The three of them had been spectators as well, but their reactions were varied. Oma''s cheeks were slightly reddened as if she was embarrassed, Miselio nodded his head in an upward glance at her for some reason, and Cunaria''s face fell down, looking a little disappointed. ''''Oh? Isn''t Cunnalia looking a little disappointed? Viru-boy can be a bit slow to get across, so why don''t you just say it? Oh, no, you don''t. And if Master and Mel like each other, I''m happy too. What are you talking about, Kuna? There is no seriousness in the air, and they are making a lot of noise about their future plans. Meldina, who does not hate Wyrm, is unable to speak her mind, but is hesitant to deny it because of the location. The same is true for Cunaria, who has begun to feel more than just a mentor to Vilm, and has decided to step aside after learning that her mentor and her best friend are in love with each other, even though she has mixed feelings about it. It''s okay, Mel. I won''t do anything to get in the way of the two of you, you know? So... Oh, my God! You need to say something to him from Ville! I''m not sure why the people around me are making such a big deal out of it, but when Meldina talked about it, I said exactly what I was feeling," said Vilm, who had crossed his arms and twisted his neck as if he didn''t understand why they were making a big deal out of it. It''s not that I don''t think it''s fine for you to keep it that way, right? I like Kuna too, so I won''t bother you, okay? That''s right, I feel my share of things as they happen. What...? Whew! Hey, Ville, are you serious? ''''Hmmm... Coona is a good friend of Mel''s and I''m willing to admit it! Mr. Wilm... The two parties involved are amusingly distraught by the unexpected and extremely unexpected statement, Miselio is still looking at it from a superior perspective, and Oma, who was supposed to be blushing just now, has turned around and is looking at it with fear. Although the outside world is basically monogamous, the concept of polygamy exists because there are exceptions, such as royalty. It''s not hard to see Vilm as an exception, since he is the son of the spirit queen, but for Meldina and Coonaria, who are more on the side of ordinary people, it may be difficult to accept. However, it''s doubtful if the actual person (Virum himself) has that much in mind. And the reason why Oma, the royal family of the Dizenaire Demon Empire, has the feelings of fear is that of someone who has seen an unknown being who has been able to perform an action (confessing to the two of them) that is impossible for him to do by himself without a care in the world. Incidentally, the person who created this situation (Radia) was laughing while shaking her shoulders as if she was at the end of her patience, but no one was here to blame her for that. 97 【88】.txt This is the land of the spirits, the land of the Servantil spirits. This is why Villeboys are on their way to the village of the High Elves. That''s why Viru boy and the others are on their way to the High Elves'' village. Radia, who had returned with Wyrm''s repatriation, was reporting on her progress to Satya, who was seated under the great tree that could be called the audience room. His entourage, Jenny and Meeni, were waiting on both sides of him, and they seemed to be examining the report from Radia. I''m not sure if I''m right. I don''t understand why those prideful people are so adamant about her being an elf tribe. ''''Umm... I guess it''s more like, I can''t forgive you for hurting my pride~? ''''At any rate, since the connection with the Rastafarian Empire has become so thick, there is no choice but to leave it alone. Let''s let Virum-dono and the others continue their investigation. Radia, thank you for your efforts.'''' Along with receiving a word of exertion, Radia''s atmosphere visibly relaxes. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you can''t do anything about it. You can''t do anything about it, Jenny, can you? "Hey, hey, Radia! You''re not done with your audience with Lord Satya yet!'''' It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends. It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends. It''s not a good idea. You are getting too stubborn. Now, look at your mother. She can''t hear us. "What? What are you... ah...'' Jenny turned around with a dubious expression at Radia''s point, and she couldn''t help but cringe at the sight that came into view. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family. ''''How can it be that Vir-kun hasn''t come back because he just came back the other day, and he said he''d be back soon before he left, so I thought we could play together when he came back, so I worked hard to finish my work, but he hasn''t come back, how can it be that he hasn''t come back...'''' "Satya, Lady Satya, be careful! No, I''m fine! Master Wyrm will be back as soon as he''s done with the High Elves!'''' When Jenny, who felt a certain sense of urgency at the muttering that even sounded like a curse, hurriedly followed up with a follow-up, her body, which had not moved slightly until then, twitched. At the same time, the curse seemed to have stopped, but in the next moment, only the head turned like a karakuri doll, and the eyes with lost light caught Jenny. ''''Hee! When you''re done, is Mr. Ville coming home? ''Yes, yes, of course! I''m sure Master Wyrm will want to leave too!'''' Instinctively frightened, Jenny tried to persuade Satya, who was staring at her with a noh masked face, to calm her down. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of the game. "Then it''s only a matter of time before we take care of the problem! The people who try to kidnap your precious friend, Ville-kun, will be eradicated with the full force of the Servantil Spirit Nation! I couldn''t comprehend that decision to go 10,000 feet diagonally in front of me, and for a moment, I lost consciousness. ''''...Ha! No, please don''t, Lady Satya! Meeni! And Radia! Help me stop Lady Satya!'' Jenny, who is trying to stop Satya from starting to run out of control, begs Meeni and Radia for help, but the two of them seem to be too engrossed in their own conversation to hear it. ''''And yet~ How could Virum-sama notice the characteristics of the high elves? The only clues he had were that necklace and the situation when he died, right~? I thought someone in the village had told me. I too thought someone from the village had told me. You should have seen the look on Meldina and the others'' faces when they found out that Vilbo was right. "Meany! Radia! I know you can hear me!'' Granted, though, when she glanced at Jenny and smiled a nasty smile, I could sense that it was intentional. ''Wait for me, Vil-kun! Your mothers will be there soon!'' "No, you''re not going and you''re not going! Please don''t act carelessly~! After that, considerable time and effort was spent to calm Satya down, he said. 98 【89】.txt It was the evening of the third day since we left the Humane Kingdom. Currently, Virum and the others were preparing for the night camp in the grasslands about halfway to their destination, the high elves'' base. The first thing that comes to mind is to pull a little more of that out of the way. Hmmm... Is that about right? ''All right, let''s lock it up right here. Oma, tie up the same spot as yesterday. Okay, all right. Um... Wyrm and Cunaria set up the tent, and Oma, who had a free hand, fastened it with a rope. Surprisingly, it seems that Oma, who should have been traveling alone, is not very familiar with the task of setting up, and seems to be struggling to secure the tent. From what I''ve heard, he used to climb a random tree or rest in the shade of a rock when he was camping. ''''Hmmm, I guess I''d better stew it up a bit more. "Which one? Mmmm, delicious! Quite the Mel! "Cluedo! Oh, no, no, Mio! High Sierra will copy you, won''t she! Meldina, Miselio, and High Sierra are the ones who are preparing dinner at a little distance from Wyrm and the others. In all likelihood, it''s mostly Meldina who is doing the cooking, while Miselio and Heishela are busy picking and eating, which they call tasting. The exchange with Meldina, who was trying to stop them, looked quite smiling from the edge. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them. I''m back. Welcome back, Hu. What''s going on around here? ''So far, so good. The smell of danger, we''ve seen and heard it all before. Okay. Okay, let''s get some food. Virum labored over Fumil, who was out scouting. Merdina handed her a bowl of soup as she sat down next to him. It''s calakutidori soup today. I hope it will suit Fu-sama''s palate...'''' "It smells so good... The taste of the soup seemed to be passable, and Fumil gave a thumbs up. Starting with that, Virum and the others also began to sip the soup. ''''Speaking of which, how did Virum-san notice the high elves'' intrusion? I don''t care if it''s Mr. Fumil, who can smell it... at least I didn''t notice them approaching at all. ''Sure... those guys were completely out of sight, weren''t they? How did the Master find out? Suddenly, Oma, who poses a question as if it had occurred to him, is joined by Cunaria, who seems to have been thinking the same thing as him. If Virum hadn''t noticed the intrusion of the High Elves at that time, Meldina and Miserio would have been kidnapped. ''What. I think Coona knows what''s going on.'''' "''Huh? (What?) ''You just gave me your answer. I realized that they had gone completely out of their minds. Vilm answered Oma and Cunaria''s question in a matter-of-fact manner, but the two of them tilted their heads with an expression of not knowing what they were saying. ''''That''s right... Oma, can you erase the signs and magic power?'''' ''What? I could do that, though. Then I''ll turn around and close my eyes and you''re free to move around and watch. As it is, Virum turns back without even hearing Oma''s answer and closes his eyes as declared. Oma was somewhat puzzled by the situation, but he erased his own signs and magic power and held his beloved naginata at the lower level so as not to make any noise. ''''You''ve drawn your weapon. The way it feels, you''re holding it at the lower level.'''' Huh? Oma, flustered by being able to guess the movement without hesitation, retreated a few steps back with sweat on her forehead. You have taken about four steps back. Your concentration is disrupted and your cloakwork is messy. Wow... That''s... That''s right. Interesting. How on earth do they do it? Meldina and Cunaria looked in amazement at Virum, who had guessed Oma''s movements with an accuracy that they would believe if they were told there were eyes behind them. The fact that it''s completely cut off from the air means that there will be a gaping hole in that space. You can''t feel its presence or magic, but you can follow the void that is created. Oma, just stay out of sight and stay put. Oma stands there, oblivious to the spot as he was told. ''Mel, Kuna, focus your attention on where Oma is right now. The air and magic power flowing in space is blocked only where Oma is. Feel that discomfort. Moving to Meldina and Cunaria''s side, Vilm explains it to them in a way that they can understand it as easily as possible. ''''Oh, this, I guess?'''' It''s true... it''s just a little bit, but it doesn''t feel right. ''If you can sense that much for the first time, good for you. Oma, next time I''ll take the hint out of your mind and you''ll do what you did with Mel and Cuna. Oh, oh! It doesn''t seem to be my imagination that the explanation to Oma feels like a chore compared to that to the two of them. Even with such a cursory explanation, Oma must have good sense to immediately notice the discomfort of the airborne blockade. ''''It looks like all three of you were able to do it. The air interception is the basis of covertness, but keep in mind that it can be detected. Yes! Oh! ''I see, it was definitely a blind spot. I didn''t know there was such a way to detect a hint of distraction... The three of them seem to be delighted with their new discovery. Meldina''s reaction is especially loud and her eyes sparkle more than usual. ''And while we''re at it, let me tell you one more thing. It''s hard to learn this one overnight, but it''s worth knowing. At those words, Vilm confirmed that the three of them had turned their gazes to him, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. ''''I don''t care what means you use. Just don''t lose sight of me...'''' What? Gone? When did this happen? The three of them are surprised to see Virum suddenly disappear as if he were blending in with his surroundings. They tried the method they were taught earlier, but they were still inexperienced and couldn''t sense any discomfort. ''Where did he go? I hear you left this place with a speed that I can''t track with my eyes... ''No, Ville said not to lose sight of it. Besides, we know all about strengthening, so there''s no need to reiterate that. I''m sure he''s around here somewhere. ''There was no movement in the Master until he was about to disappear. If you move quickly, you should be able to get some idea of his position by air flow and sound. I still think the Master is close by. You''re right. The three of them argued and searched for Virum''s figure, but they couldn''t help but turn around at the sound of a voice that came from where he had disappeared earlier. There was Virum returning their gaze in the same outfit as when he disappeared. ''Looks like we''ve all lost track of each other, but Cunaria was close to being right. I didn''t move an inch from this place. It seems hard to believe that the three of them haven''t moved from the spot despite the fact that all three of them have lost sight of each other, and the three of them turn their gazes to Virum with an unusually half-believing gaze. ''It''s easier to understand if I show you by doing... Mel, Kuna, come over here. ''What? Yes, sir. Uh-huh. Calling Mel and Kuna, Vilm took their hands as they came to his side. ''''Huh!'''' What? The two of them are taken by hand without any warning, and their cheeks turn red at the surprise. Of course, you know that Virum has no other intentions. ''''Well then, let''s go...'''' As before, Vilm disappears into space, blending in with the space. ''''Lie... feel, is there a feeling?'''' What''s going on? This, It''s a good idea to have a good time with them. It''s not a matter of "blocking out" signs and magic, it''s a matter of "attuning" them to their surroundings. If you can do that, the creature will think there is nothing there. Of course, it''s a high degree of difficulty because it has to be attuned to all sorts of things, from air flow to the flow of magical elements in the atmosphere, as well as all sorts of other things. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of it. But Meldina is the only one who has already tried to fight a real battle. After that, Oma will experience the same thing as them, but, as expected, she has not been able to master it. 99 【90】.txt While Wyrm and the others were working on their hidden form training, Fumil, Miselio, and Hyshela were lazily watching the scene. ''''Hi-Shera, come here.'''' "Yes! Hyshela responded immediately to Huemil''s call and dived into his lap to hug her. She seemed to have gained quite a bit of momentum, but she took it lightly, contrary to her pretty appearance. ''''Hmph~. High Sierra is such a spoiled child~'''' "Mm, pretty. Unlike Miselio, whose mouth gestures were teasing High Sheera, who was pleased to be stroked on the head, Fumil''s face was tearing up. Fu-mil gently stroked Hi-Shera''s body, but his hand snapped to a halt around the area of the twin wings. ''''.........Hmm, it''s already mostly healed.'''' "Uhn! It doesn''t hurt at all anymore! Thanks to the Lord and Master Fu! Hearing Heishela''s cheerful reply, Foumil resumed grooming with a breath of relief. As can be seen from the content of the conversation, Heishela was injured. And that leads to Foumil working with Virum and the others. Three days ago, after Virum and the others left the Humane Kingdom - - - - - - - - - - - it happened. With the exception of Radia, who temporarily returned to report back to her village, Virum and the others, riding on the High Shera in its flying dragon state, were heading for the forest where the High Elves were based. Where the plan was that they would arrive at their destination in a few more hours, it happened. Vilm, who was relaxing on the back of High Sierra, suddenly had a stern look on his face, and as soon as he stood up vigorously, he shouted loudly. ''Raid! All hands on deck, High Sierra! As soon as Meldina and the others reflexively followed Virum''s instructions, more than a dozen rounds of magic are released from a wide area in front of them, and from below. Amidst the various attributes of attacking magic coming towards them, Hyshela, who immediately understood Virum''s intentions, avoids them by not turning as sharply as possible, considering the load on Meldina and the others. (Twelve... no, fourteen of them. To destroy them one by one, the individual positions are too loose and take too long. Coona and Oma would be able to take on one or two of them, but it would be hard to do so while protecting Meldina. This is the place...) After finishing the analysis of the enemy''s forces, Vilm immediately assigned the elements needed for the current situation and began to focus his magic power. ''''O white souled one...'''' A near-transparent white magical power floods out of his body, and it moves to envelop everyone, including Hyshela. I, the Seeker, Thou art (from the earth)... The white magic became a single whirlwind that blew wildly, engulfing the winds that flowed around it. The whirlpool knocked down one attack magic after another that was unleashed on the High Sierra. Return the enemy to the dust... They stood there to protect Virum and the others. ''''Advent '''' As soon as the chanting was completed, the vortex of wind that served as a gate connecting the spaces popped with great vigor, and Fumir was revealed. Her eyes met with Wyrm''s and she nodded with a cocoon, as if to say she understood. ''''Alright, me and Fu, we''ll destroy the enemy! In the meantime, Kuna and the rest of the team, you''ll be working with Heishela to protect Meldina! Yes, sir! I''m on it! I mean, you can''t take it easy, okay? Vilm jumped off of Heishela''s back and Foumil danced out into the sky. The attack magic that was being fired at High Sheera was obviously becoming less and less, as Virm and Foumil were playing some of it. Foomir himself is unable to continue flying, but his speed far exceeds common sense. In an instant, she closed the distance that would be barely visible to the naked eye, and she easily popped the neck of the enemy - - - high elf. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world. In contrast, Vilm, who landed on the ground, kicked the earth without hesitation. Towards the High Elf who shot the lightning spear, which was the likeliest to reach the quickest in the attack magic unleashed on High Sierra. The high elves in a hurry to release the lightning spear, but Vilm, as if he had been forewarned, lightly avoided it and released a kick to scoop it up from underneath it. That kick caught the high elf in the jaw, and when a dull sound came from his neck, he fell down powerlessly like a threadbare puppet. (Next...) What Virum felt as he rushed towards the next attacker was the phenomenon that had happened before, the spirits'' magic power was decreasing at an abnormal rate. ''''Kruah!'''' High Sierra is upset by the feeling of emptiness that has hit her without warning. Her entire body''s strength is not going in as it should, and her flight has been affected. ''''U, ku... this, could it be...'''' However, it is Miserio who is more debilitated than High Sierra. He lands on Meldina''s shoulder with a dizzying force, and then he sits down and doesn''t move. ''''Heishela! And even Mio... no way! They all had an idea of the symptoms that appeared in Heishela and Miselio. The "sucker''s treasure" that only takes away the spirit''s magical power. Since magical power is the life force for spirits, it was inevitable that Miserio would be unable to move. And the reason why even High Sierra, which is supposed to be a flying dragon, has been affected is probably because High Sierra has become a half-spirit after receiving Fumil''s blessing. ''''Oh man, this is bad. Mel sister, it looks like we''d better put High Sierra down immediately. ''Oma-kun is right. If anything happens, I''ll go down and catch Hi-Sierra! Coona, please. High Sierra, get out now. I can''t keep you down! "Clu... Although it was less affected than Miselio, it was still hard, I guess. Nodding emphatically to Meldina''s instructions, Heishela slowly lost altitude. ''''Oma-kun! I know! I''ll take care of this one! However, the High Elves are not so naive as to overlook it. A number of attacking magic attacks on the High Shera, whose mobility has clearly decreased, without pause. Koonaria and Oma prevent them with weapons clothed in magic power, but because of their close range, they are unable to prevent the aftermath, and the two of them are unable to cope with the situation and allow themselves to be hit by several bullets. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. ''''...I won''t let it go any further. ''''Windfield.'''' Immediately afterwards, Fumil joined the defense and put up a protective wall, but her usual sharpness is gone and her expression seems to be slightly painful, probably due to the effects of the "sucker''s gem". It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it. Coonaria and the others immediately formed a defensive formation around High Sheera, but the attack stopped before long, as if they had decided that it would be impossible to get past Foumil''s defenses. ''''They escaped. Hu, rely on Hyshela...'''' "No. Sensing that the high elves are fleeing, Virum immediately tries to give chase, but is stopped by a prone Fumil, who catches his arm and stops him. Normally Fumil would have obeyed Virum''s instructions meekly, but her anger was at an all-time high after being hurt by her own family member and precious family member, High Sheera. ''''Hu, chan...?'''' Ugh... The inverted white hair and full body hair, the sharply extended canine teeth and claws, and the wide open eyes. Although they knew that the killing spirit emanating from Hoomil was directed at the High Elves, Kunalia and Oma, who sensed the tremendous anger, were unconsciously frightened. ''''Brother Vee, please take care of High Sierra. Those guys, Fu will kill them.'''' I... Okay. The moment Wyrm agreed, Fumir''s figure disappeared. And it was after less than a mere half a second had passed. Let alone her fangs and claws, she returned with her entire body dyed red-black.... 100 [91] Elven Village.txt Unlike the Demon Fog Forest, the forest was surrounded by clean air. The warm sunshine shining through the gaps in the trees and the sound of the leaves swaying and rubbing in the wind is like music to welcome visitors. ''It''s been a long time since I''ve been back, but this place is still the same. In the midst of all this, Meldina, who had returned to her hometown for the first time in perhaps more than a decade, was smiling softly, as if she was nostalgic. Miselio, who usually doesn''t leave Meldina''s side very often, was also flitting and frolicking around as if he couldn''t contain his excitement. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say. It''s a nice place. Even though the location was different, Virum, who was raised in the forest like Meldina, would be able to understand her emotions. The same kind of emotions could be seen from Virum, who was smiling as if he was caught by Meldina. ''''Hmph, thanks. But still, as expected of Fu-sama''s magic. I thought it would take a month (or so) to get to the High Sierra because I couldn''t ride it, but it only took a few days to get there. After the raid, Virum and the others decided that it would be dangerous to travel on the High Sierra, so they decided to have Fumil cast an auxiliary magic to increase the speed of their movement and run. If you don''t take into account the strain on Meldina and the others'' bodies, it would be faster than High Sierra, but the fact that the journey that would normally take a month was shortened to a few days was a sufficient result. ''I know you miss it, but you''re going to stop by sister Mel''s village, right? Is everything okay over there? Oma, whose brow wrinkled, interrupted the conversation between Vilm and Meldina. On their way to the High Elf''s base, Virum and the others had decided to go through the Elf''s village. Hence, Oma, who has heard about Meldina''s past before, asks her to find out her true intentions, perhaps out of concern for her. ''''Honestly, I don''t really want to leave too much. But I''m sure that if I don''t, there''s a chance that the High Elves will use me for their own ends, and in the meantime, they''re my parents who raised me. I wish my sister could say that. You don''t want to do it, okay? Mel... I''m fine! If anything happens, we''ll be there for you! Yeah. I''m counting on you. For a moment, Meldina seemed to be in the dark, but she seemed to regain her normal condition after Oma and Cunaria''s words of encouragement to her. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * For a while, Vilm and the others advanced through the forest with Meldina''s guidance. Meldina, who was walking at the front of the group, stopped, and Virum and the others stopped walking along with her. ''We''re here. Here it is! Meldina said that as she turned around, but she looked around and didn''t see anything that looked like a residence or entrance. Coonaria and Oma have a question mark on their heads, while Virum''s nodded as if he was convinced and then opened his mouth. ''A ward, I suppose. A bit like the one Mom made.'' ''''You''re not much better than Satya-sama''s wards. At best, it''s only effective in distracting humans and demons from their perceptions. Come on. While saying that, Meldina''s figure, which took a step in the direction she herself pointed, disappeared as if swallowed by the empty space. Coonaria and Oma seemed to be a little surprised, but with Virum and Fumil following Meldina without any warning, they stepped in after it, albeit cautiously. When the view seemed to waver slightly, the landscape changed dramatically. Log houses built with wood as the main material stand in a row, and all the residents you see, both male and female, are good-looking. The elves are surprised by the suddenness of the visitors, but a male elf right beside Virum and his friends approaches them with an unbelieving look in his eyes. ''''Well, no way... Meldina-chan, is that you?'''' ''Yeah. I wasn''t really planning on coming home, but I just had to come by and let you guys know that I had some news to share. I was wondering if your father and mother were around? ''Oh, oh! I''ll get him! You ready? I''ll come get you real soon, so don''t move from there, okay? Okay? The male elf reminded Meldina repeatedly not to return, and then ran off without a sideways glance. From his appearance, I could not sense any malice towards Meldina, and the eyes of the residents of the village, who are paying attention to us in the current exchange, do not seem to have any negative feelings in them. ''Something is different from what I thought. Since we were talking about escaping the village on your own, I thought you would be more likely to hit out at Mel sister with bad words and sarcasm... It must have been much different from the situation he himself had imagined. When Oma, who looked a little amused, let out a muttered voice, Kunalia, who seemed to have imagined the same situation as him, shook her head coyly. ''Well, yes. In a manner of speaking, I''m sure you were thinking of me and my marriage to a high elf, but...'' In the gaze of Coonaria and Oma, what could be heard interrupting Meldina''s words, who was holding her head and letting out a sigh, was the sound of explosions and a voice that must have been running across the earth at full speed, almost like a yell. When I turned my head in that direction, a different male elf from the one before was rushing at Meldina here while spreading his arms. Vilm and the others stepped forward to protect Meldina from the strange man, but she herself took a form to block it. ''''...Huh. Hon, you haven''t changed. With a grim expression on his face, Meldina let out a deeper sigh than before, and with a familiar look on his face, he shaved his body off the track of the lunge and set up a foot sweep to knock him over. The momentum was so great that the elf took the form of diving from his face and slid down the ground in a reverse shrimp position. The elf didn''t even twitch as he fell, but after a few seconds or so, he randomly got up and brushed the dust from his clothes before turning to Meldina and opening his mouth. ''Oh dear, isn''t it awful that it''s been so long? Meldina. He may think he is putting on a serious face, but due to the large amount of dust and scrapes on his face, you can only think he is trying to make you laugh. You still haven''t recovered from your habit of hugging your father even in public. Can''t you get rid of your children? "What''s wrong with loving a pretty girl! I can''t feel even a shred of hesitation from him as he says it so matter-of-factly. Perhaps it is an exchange that has been repeated many times. Meldina turned half-eyed in a dumbfounded manner, but he didn''t seem to be upset at all. ''Mm, by the way, my daughter. I know Misselio-sama, but are those people your friends? Oh, so we can finally move on. Relieved that her father''s excitement had finally subsided, Meldina regained her composure and began to introduce Vilm and the others. I''ll introduce you. First of all, this is Wilm. He was the one who helped me when I was captured by the slavers. After that, he taught me things I didn''t know, and he''s been very helpful to me. Uh.... For a moment, I felt his expression, which was smiling in a good mood, froze, but I wonder if it was my imagination. Incidentally, the reason why Meldina introduced Virum before the spirit beast, Fumil, was because of their relationship as brother and sister. ''''The one next to Virum is Fumil-sama. Believe it or not, it''s the spirit beast that controls the wind. Don''t be rude.'''' What... what... (Ah... Well, I''d be surprised if I found out it was Spirit Beast-sama, right? I hope I don''t start saying weird things...) No wonder he was astonished as he resurrected from his petrified state. After all, the pinnacle of spirits, the object of their faith, was now right in front of them... ''You came back to introduce me to your boyfriend? ''No, where does that leave me? No, apparently the appearance of someone who looked like his daughter''s boyfriend was a more serious incident for him. 101 【92】.txt ''''Oh, I''m very sorry. I''m sorry to show you how embarrassed I am in front of you, Spiritual Beast. The one with his head bowed in front of a table with tea for the number of people was Merdina''s father, Merus. After that, Merus, who had begun to run amok, was easily subdued by Virum and regained his composure through the persuasion of Meldina and Fumil. He was invited to the house to apologize for his misunderstanding (which wasn''t necessarily a mistake) and to the current situation. ''Really, you are so sloppy when it comes to Meldina. I''m sorry, everyone? Mr. Humil, Mr. Miselio, if you would be so inclined, please have this one. I''ll take it. I''ll take it. "Off we go! The one who brought what looked like baked goods from the back was Meldina''s mother, Dina. The reason why she served them in front of Fumil and Miselio first is because they are still objects of faith. There seems to be no altruistic intentions when you look at the place where the baked goods are served to Vilm and others without separating them. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you want to talk about. ''So, what do you want to talk about? Have you finally decided to marry Master Harzang? ''Dad, you''ve already said no to that. I''m not stupid enough to willingly marry someone with such high-handed orders. "The moment the word ''marriage'' was mentioned, Meldina frowned, not even trying to hide her annoyance. It seems that Merus understands that, but he seems to have decided that there is room for persuasion since Meldina came back after leaving in a way that was close to running away from home, and he continues to talk. ''''No, but. It is a pleasure and a great honor for us elves to be married to the High Elves. Your father doesn''t want to give you up either, but he does think of you... So! I don''t want that! Don''t impose their sense of worth on me! ''Meldina, I think your father is right after all. If you marry Master Harzun, you will have no trouble getting on with your life, will you not? It''s only natural for a parent to want their child to be happy. I''m not your mother... I thought maybe I hadn''t seen you in a while, but I knew you were coming back to this place... Mel, take it easy. "Ville...? The one who quieted Meldina, whose emotions were on the verge of exploding at any moment, was Virum. As it is, when he stroked her head as if he were caressing a child, tears were gathering in his eyes, as if emotions that had lost their place began to overflow. I understand that Merus-san and Dina-san are thinking about Mel. But if she hates it so much that she married a woman who hates it so much, can she really be happy? You may not understand this, as a human, but you will live happily ever after with the High Elves'' clan. Even if you don''t like it now, you will. ''Mrs. Wilm, I think my husband is right, too. There was not a trace of a talent in the eyes of Merus and Dina as they looked straight at Wyrm. Hence, they must have really thought of Meldina with them and persuaded her to do so. ''Oh no! I can''t believe you''re ignoring Mel''s wishes! Yeah! Mel''s sister isn''t a doll! ''Yes! I''m against it too!'' No matter how much you agree with Master Miselio, this is one thing I will not compromise. When he stubbornly refuses to listen to even the words of Miselio, a spirit, let alone the lectures of Coonaria and Oma, he has to be quite hard-headed. ''''Even if the High Elves are beings that are harmful to the spirits?'''' What do you...? Merus and Dina''s facial expressions change to one that clearly contains anger. ''No matter how much you are a friend of Meldina''s, I won''t let you off the hook if you insult the High Elf-sama. ''It is true. In fact, the High Elves have been harming Fumil and Miserio. And there is a possibility that they are connected to the organization that has invaded the spirit village... Huh! You ragged on me so easily! The High Elves have a role to protect the Holy Tree, so they won''t be out in the world for a long time! Merus interrupted Wyrm''s explanation, and Merus had a look on his face as if he had taken the head of a demon, and Dina was giving him a cold stare as well. ''''Father! Ville is telling the truth! If you want, you can ask Master Fu about it, too! "Hmm, Brother Vi is right. "The High Elves are enemies of Fu''s people. Meldina spoke to her, thinking that if it was the words of the spirit beast Humil, Merus and Dina would listen to her, but what came back was a completely different word than what she expected. ''''Nah, ni, brother? You! What have you done to Master Huemil! You! Maybe Meldina and Master Miserio are doing something too...! Oh, really? So that''s what it is... While the two of them are staring at Virum with a bitter expression, the person in question is talking to Meldina with an indescribable expression. ''''Ah... what a father and son, after all. I remember Mel saying the same thing to me. Oh, no! You didn''t have a choice at the time! Ville said he was going to tell the slavers about the Spirit-sama''s home... oh. Meldina, who reflexively refuted the past blunder spoken by Wyrm''s mouth, realized her own gaffe, but it was too late. ''''Nah, what an outcast! I won''t let you do it again! I''ll hold him off. Deena, you will summon everyone in the village! Because we can''t afford to hurt Meldina, Lady Foumir and the others! Yeah, I''ll be right back! You need to be careful...! Deena looks at Merus anxiously, but runs outside with a sense of purpose. ''Master! I''ll go clear up any misconceptions Mr. Deena may have! I''m coming with you. I''m not going to let Cu go on his own! "You''re not going anywhere! Aqua Bind! As the two of them tried to jump out to chase after Deena, several chains made of water appeared in front of them. You can find a number of different types of shoes and boots in the market. I''m not going to be able to chase after them in time. It''s going to be a bit rough, but let''s capture them all and then explain. It will save us a lot of trouble. ''Uh... Yeah. Something''s got to go with that. Meldina agreed to Virum''s suggestion of capturing the residents of the village, including her own parents, with a look of resignation in many ways. ''''Don''t lick it! I may not be able to take them all down by myself, but if it''s enough to hold them all back until they arrive, aaaaah! Merus was standing there like a gatekeeper, but when Vilm, who had closed the gap between moments, grabbed his ankles, the next moment he was spinning vertically and flying through the air. Despite being indoors, Merus, which should have been thrown off with great vigor, does not hit the ceiling or walls, or be knocked to the floor. That''s just as well. Fumil, who had taken in Wyrm''s intentions, prevented it from crashing or falling with the exquisite adjustment of the wind force. ''Mel, I''ll take care of the rest,'' Yeah. Mio, aqua-bind. Okay. A water chain, clearly denser than the one Merus released, wrapped around him, blocking his movement. Hoomil releases his magic and Merus falls to the floor, pulled by gravity, but it doesn''t seem to have that much of an impact. Granted, he himself had turned his eyes completely around from his earlier rotation and was jerking and twitching in a state of almost fainting. From outside the window, a yell that seemed to belong to the elves could be heard. It seems that Dina has returned with the inhabitants of the village in tow. ''Mel, how many people live in this village?'' Oh... before I ran away, there would have been a little over fifty people? It''s going to take a little longer to get them all. When he saw the elves coming towards him one after another, Vilm let out a light sigh and ran out of the house with Meldina and the others in tow. 102 【93】.txt It was about half an hour after Virum and the others went outside that things came to a head. Currently, all of the people living in the elven village were in a state of restraint, and they were all staring at the same person in equal measure. ''''Well, it looks like they''re finally going to listen to us. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. You take us all into custody, and now you''re talking? "Fools, take a break and say it! They were the ones who originally launched the attack. ''Yes! If you want me to listen to you, first release the spirits you brainwashed and Meldina-chan! Before I knew it, it seems that among them, Vilm is the villain who brainwashed Meldina and the others. "You''re still a man, using the spirits and Meldina as shields! Shame on you! They were captured in the first place, not to mention using Meldina and the others as shields. Those curses are even mixed with incoherent ones, but it seems that such things don''t matter to them at the earliest. Of course, although they are restrained, their mouths are free, so there are several people who try to attack them with magic, but all of them are easily nullified by the sleepy-eyed Fumir or something. ''''Meldina-chan! Come to your senses! ''Spirit! Please don''t let someone like that beat you to it! Some of them were trying to raise their voices to bring Meldina, Fumil and Miserio back to sanity, but there was no way the three of them, who were saner than the original, would react. Although Coonaria and Oma managed to quiet them down, it didn''t seem to be very effective. ''''...Hey, are the elves too presumptuous?'''' Vilm, who was half-eyed with dismay at the situation of the elves who didn''t listen to him at all while he started making a scene, asked Meldina, who was also holding her head in dismay. ''''Ugh! I''ve done the same thing, so I can''t deny it. Meldina''s face was drawn up, and Meldina was disappointed and paragraphing as she remembered the past that she wanted to forget (for the second time today) that she had eaten into Wyrm. (I can''t just buzz Mel''s parents and the people back home... it can''t be helped.) In limbo, Vilm let out a big sigh and muttered to himself. ''''My sisters, would you please?'''' I''m so sorry... The elves scrape their heads against the ground in a single, threadbare movement, like a well-trained army. At the end of their magnificent kneeling, there are Virum and the others, as well as Hinori and Radia. Earlier, they felt the spirit beasts (Hinori and Radia) were summoned in front of their eyes, as well as Virum''s magic power, which was so enormous that he could summon them, and they were so astonished that they were immensely disappointed. When there was no more noise, Hinori and Radia, who had been summoned, listened to what they had to say, and politely told them that Virum and the others were not dangerous, that Meldina and the others were not being manipulated, and that Virum was their beloved family, it led to the kneeling down they had just done. Along the way, some of them suggest that the two of them may have been brainwashed as well........ "It''s a good thing you''re still alive, isn''t it? If we''d really been brainwashed, we''d have... Radia''s words of "I''m not sure what to do," and the killing spirit, caused them to stiffen and become silent. Finally, the elves, who had been consumed by the mad rage, had become quiet, and Kunaria and Oma, who had been scrambling to calm them down, let out a breath of relief. ''Heads up, please. As long as we can clear up the misunderstanding, we have no intention of harming you, Mel''s countrymen. Receiving Vilm''s words, the elves raise their heads while listening to their fearful faces. In contrast to their near frightened expressions, Virum''s are almost not much different from the usual ones. It is not surprising that the elves living in their limited living area are not well informed, but if they were not related to Meldina, they would have beaten them mercilessly. Having gained some insight into the tendencies of the elves from the conversations he had with Meldina''s parents, Wilm began to speak, while avoiding words that would strongly irritate them. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this in the future. ''''Oh, hey. I saw the High Elf-sama wearing the same necklace as that one? Wow. Me too. I remember seeing you wearing one when I came to say hello a few minutes ago. So, the story about the High Elves joining forces with those who are trying to capture the spirit... The turmoil quickly spread throughout the entire area and turned into a loud murmur. The discussion continued for a while, but as soon as their voices died down, an old elf stood up, "My name is Yersary, the village chief. ''My name is Yersary, the village chief. On behalf of my village, I apologize for causing so much trouble due to our misunderstanding. ''No, we weren''t very considerate either. You''ve heard the whole story, so no further apology is necessary. The fact that the high elves are the ones who can harm spirits is hard to believe, but with the evidence in addition to the words of the spirit animal, that''s not an option. I''ll have to think about how to deal with this in the future. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a good thing that the high elves are connected to the forces that invaded the servantil spirit country, but we don''t know what kind of connection it is. ''''The sun will be setting soon. At the very least, you are welcome to stay at the village for today. You are welcome to stay. ''Thank you for your concern. I''ll take your word for it. Vilm responds without hesitation to the proposal from Yersary as they finish talking. Once again, they are invited to Meldina''s house, where they sleep for the first time in a long time and recover from their journey. 103 [93] Unknown ruins.txt The next day, Virum woke up early regardless of the change in environment and went outside to begin his daily workout. He was greeted by Meldina, who was fetching drinking water from the well. ''Ah, good morning, Ville. Did you sleep well? ''Morning, you''re a little early today, aren''t you? When I was in the village, it was my job to fetch water in the morning. I just woke up early out of habit. Do you feel any fatigue on your part, Ville? ''''I just summoned both Hinori sister and Dia sister. It doesn''t mean I gave them magic in battle, and I won''t go in there tired. You know what, normally, even summoning one person, Hinori-sama, is enough to make me faint...? After the misunderstanding between the elves was cleared up, Hinori and Radia were repatriated. They were going to go straight to the High Elves'' base, but when Virum convinced them that the vigilance of the Servantil Spiritual Country would be neglected, they nodded as if they had no choice. They were chatting about the events that occurred last night as the main axis of their conversation, but Meldina, who suddenly stopped talking, looked down slightly. ''''...Thanks, Ville. Huh, what''s going on? However, on closer inspection, I could see that the expression on his face was not dark, but rather a slightly embarrassed smile on his face. ''A lot of things, yo. I''d like to go somewhere more than that. Can you come with me for a bit? ''That''s all well and good, but where does it go? We should at least let them know where we''re going... We''re not too far from here. Come on, let''s go! Meldina took Virum''s hand as if to hurry him up and started running out of the village. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * It is located in the forest, some distance from the village. A gate type structure built mainly of stone. Inside the stone gate, which was wide enough for two adults to pass through, you can see a staircase that extends underground. Judging from the fact that ivy has invaded the walls inside, not to mention its surroundings, it must have been abandoned for many years. ''What is this place?'' As you can see, it''s a relic. I''m sure they''ve been around long before your fathers were born, so I''m sure they''re remains related to the elves, but we don''t know for sure. Meldina answers Virum''s question, but there seems to be a part of her that she herself doesn''t understand, and a sigh escapes at the same time as a gesture of hand-wringing. But that was only for a moment, and she immediately smiled happily, and looked into Virum''s face again. ''''I invited Ville, you know, because I wanted you to have a look at something. What do you want to see? Follow me. I''ll show you around. Saying that, following Meldina, who enters the ruins without hesitation, Virum also descends the stairs to the basement. Because of the morning sun, although it won''t be complete darkness, I can''t help but feel gloomy about the gradually worsening visibility and narrow space. Meldina stopped at the bottom of the stairs and lit the torch, and Virum and the others saw a large space in front of them. There is nothing in the hall to attract your attention, but Meldina walked towards the back of the hall without hesitation. When she stopped at the end of the hall, she put her hand against the stone wall, and it began to form an entrance that was large enough for one person to pass through while making a heavy sound. (A mechanism that reacts to magic, huh? But what does it mean that she didn''t feel anything until Mel touched it...?) The fact that Virum, who has outstanding magical ability, couldn''t detect the trick suggests that the person who created this ruin has skills equal to or greater than his. Although Virum was already in a state of alert, he was unconsciously intrigued by Meldina''s guidance, perhaps because of her trustworthy guide. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. For Meldina, it was a place she had visited before, but for Virum, it was an unknown place. He was on alert and tried to take the lead to protect her, but it turned out to be a bad idea. There was a dry sound of clicks from underneath Virum''s feet as he was walking forward. ''''...I''m sorry.'''' Countless magic arrows appeared above Virum''s head as he apologized with an indescribable expression from his own bypass and the pettiness of being caught in a trap. (A physical activation trap right after the door that reacts to magic power? The creators here are well aware of the intruder''s psychology.) Although he himself was in a state of alert, his consciousness couldn''t help but wander that way, as it was right after he saw the entrance that was unfolding in response to the highly concealed magical power. ''''Vil! Meldina, who hadn''t yet entered, tried to reach out to help Virum, but she was blocked by what looked like a transparent barrier that must have appeared at the same time as the trap was activated. ''''Lie! I didn''t have anything like this in my time! Apparently, Meldina in the past had been caught in the same trap. Virum, who felt a strange sense of relief at that, couldn''t help but chuckle. In the next moment, countless magic arrows rained down on the target (Virum), but........ Calm down, Mel. It''s something to do... He was about to retreat or move forward, and with a dancing motion, he dispatched her dangerously. The reason Virum stepped forward now is because he was concerned that the stray arrows wouldn''t be directed at Meldina, who was behind him, in case he forgot that there was a barrier in front of her, but if he hadn''t forgotten that there was a barrier in front of her, he would have been too mindful. Not long after, all the magic arrows were neutralized and disappeared, and at the same time, the invisible barriers disappeared as well. ''''Vil! Are you hurt?! I''m fine. More importantly, I''m sorry for going off on my own. I''m sorry. Meldina runs up to him, looking worried, and Vilm scratches the back of his neck as if he were in a bad mood. It''s good to know. I''ll tell you where the traps are, so you don''t have to move around without permission. All right. I''ll keep that in mind. And yet... Relieved that Wyrm was safe, Meldina sat down where the magic arrow trap''s activation switch was located. ''''There was no barrier like that when I was first trapped. Well, if the barrier had come up then, I wouldn''t be in this world now...'''' ''''Stepping on this part of the body will bring out the Magic Arrow from earlier... I guess I can use it to train for evasion. Maybe I''ll throw Oma in there next time. Don''t do that, okay? Meldina softly stops Virum from mentioning the horrible training methods that could lead to death if he makes the slightest mistake. Perhaps Oma should thank her for saving his life for the second time. 104 【94】.txt Meldina led the two of them deeper into the ruins. Her memory was accurate and she remembered the location of the traps and their activation switches perfectly. ''Ville, keep your head down in this passage. There are needles coming through the cracks in the walls. ''The next room has a suspended ceiling. Throw something, drop it once, and I''ll run through. ''I''d like to say that the one in the front is a dummy... but that one is a dummy in the back. Whoever built these ruins must really have a twisted personality. However, as far as the story goes, Meldina has even been able to tell what kind of trap it was that was set. She would be able to find out the location of the traps, but she would have to actually activate them to find out what kind of traps they were. If she was actually experiencing all the traps, there were even some types that were difficult to survive... ''It was mostly Mio who fell for it. I was able to manage it because of my small size, but it''s the kind of thing that runs into me while I''m trying to figure it out... Thanks to you, I know most of the traps except for the ones that react to weight. Even the current Miselio is rarely quiet right now, so it''s easy to imagine the way she was so young then, charging in with curiosity. Meldina, who seems to be remembering those days, let out a big sigh as she put her hand to her forehead. ''It''s like Mio... Even so, it''s odd that there are so many vicious traps and not a single corpse. If it''s a ruin from ancient times, it''s impossible for any explorers to come here at all. It''s been bothering me, too. So I''ve been asking my fathers about it for some reason, but it''s just not right. Meldina seemed to feel the doubts that Wyrm had, and she was already asking about them, but judging from the expression on her face, the results were probably not so good. I''m not sure if they are talking about the ruins of this site, but they are saying that it is some kind of meeting place from the past. That means that they couldn''t find the entrance to this place, right? I was only about a hundred and forty years old when I found it easily, and I thought it was strange... It only responds to Mel''s magic. What? Meldina couldn''t help but look back at Virum''s muttered words, who had been thinking about it with his arms crossed. "To be precise, isn''t this ''a device that only responds to those who have a specific magical power''? He''s the one who built a gimmick so elaborate and well-concealed that even I can''t detect it. It wouldn''t be surprising if he could do something like that. That would explain the lack of bodies. But for what? Magic is a little bit different for everyone, so only the person who made it can put it in. Then you don''t have to set a trap for me. ''It''s just a theory. We''ll look into that later. Yeah, I know... Suddenly, Meldina''s face, which had been discussing with a serious expression on her face, fell apart. Without any kind of context, she had a joyful smile on her face, and Virum tilted his head to show her. ''''After all, I just thought it was good to have Viru with me. I''m sure you''ll be able to see things that you couldn''t see before when you are with you. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of it. That''s a lot of fun, right? I''ll do everything in my power to help Mel out if it makes her happy. Uh... thanks, Ville. Meldina was momentarily surprised by Wyrm''s straightforward reply, but her face quickly turned into a big smile. ''Quick, our destination is right there. Let''s go! If I had to describe the place they stepped into in one word, I would have to say that it was truly a different world. The first thing that caught my eye was what looked like the roots of a large tree that could rival the spirit tree in the Servantil Spiritual Country. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll find yourself in a room. The walls, with the roots of huge trees exposed in places, are covered in a series of patterns that I don''t even know what they represent, which adds to the mysterious atmosphere of the space. And at the far end was a pedestal that must have been built for the purpose of celebrating something, and on top of it was a purple treasure ball that looked like it was made of amethyst. ''This is why I became an adventurer. What does this pattern, which is also visible in the letters, represent? What is the purpose of these ruins? Vilm follows behind Meldina as she walks, gently caressing the patterns on the wall. ''''I went around quite a few archaeological sites and trawled through old documents, but I couldn''t find anything that was even similar, let alone the same as this one. Well, that was a lot of fun.'' That''s why you brought me here. ''That''s what I meant. I didn''t really want to see my fathers, so I was going to do it later, but I couldn''t say that anymore... So I thought I''d ask you to stay with me for a little while. "...I''m sorry I didn''t live up to your expectations, but I haven''t seen one either. At least not in our country. Okay. Even Ville doesn''t know that. Meldina''s face falls slightly when she hears Wyrm''s reply. ''''Oh no... I''ll ask her once, since the Dia sisters might know something. ''Ville, you''re forgetting it''s early in the morning. Would it bother you to call me at this hour? Her face is down, and she seems to look disappointed. Looking a little awkward, Vilm makes an alternative suggestion, but is stopped by the other woman herself. ''''Yeah, I see that too.'''' Virum, who seemed to be aware of his own dismay, scratched his cheek, perhaps to hide his embarrassment. ''''Hmph... Thanks. No, I didn''t get it after all, and it''s not something to be thanked for... But you''ve been very helpful. Besides, your fathers convinced me to do it, right? It was your sister Hinori and sister Diaz who convinced you to do this. ''Even so, if it hadn''t been for Vir, Hinori-sama and the others wouldn''t have been able to convince me. Besides, your fathers would have fought to keep you from getting hurt, right? "...you can''t beat up Mel''s parents or anyone else you know. By nature, Virum does not show any mercy to his opponents. For example, even if the elves were being manipulated at that time, he would have beaten them up or threatened them to the point of not killing them. The only reason he showed concern for the elves was because they were Meldina''s family and fellow countrymen. As you can see from the series of actions, the existence of Meldina has come to the same level as the spirits (important family members) for Virum. ''''When you''ve taken care of the matter with the High Elves, will you come with me again?'''' ''Of course. This time sister Hinori and sister Dia will be calling out too, so I think we''ll know what''s going on. That''s not what I meant, but... well, okay. And Meldina too, her feelings for Vilm are changing to more than just for her companions. ''''Well, it''s time for everyone to get up, so let''s get back to it. ...Oh. Meldina, who seems to be in a good mood and smiles whether she knows her own emotions or not, and Virum, who smiles a small smile perhaps because of that smile. Regardless of the results, the two of them, satisfied with this search, leave the place, thinking about the next one. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * After they left, the door was closed and the room, which should have been closed in darkness, was lighted up faintly. If you follow the light source, you''ll find a purple treasure ball on a pedestal ahead of you. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of mystery at the same time as the treasure ball, which glowed faintly in the darkness, was mysterious. 105 【95】.txt When they returned to the elven village, they could hear some kind of argument in their ears. ''So, Meldina has gone out. We don''t even know when she''ll be back. ''Don''t lie to me. I know he''s back. When did you people become so high and mighty that you would hide it? From the tone of her voice, one of them would be Merus, but the other voice didn''t sound familiar. Wary from his tone of searching for Meldina, and catching Vilm in sight as he walked up to shelter her behind him, Merus appealed to him to hide with eye contact, but he was a little too late. He turned around and his face was as well-groomed as the elves'', plus the emerald-like green stone embedded in his forehead, which spoke volumes about his race. ''''Humph, you''re still there. What the hell do you think you''re doing?'''' ''I just got back from a walk. It''s not like Mr. Merus was lying to me. Vilm interrupted between the High Elf and Merus, who narrowed their eyes, and they stared at each other head on. After a moment of silence, it was the high elf who opened his mouth first. ''''So, you are the man of the human race that you say brought her back, right? Just in time. Our chief summons you. You must come with us. You don''t have to do this. Why don''t you come to me, if you want to? Nuh-uh... It''s probably enough to make the high elf''s self-esteem go upside down with Vilm''s mannerisms. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. ''''... Anyway, you have to come. We are a body that cannot leave Seiki-sama''s side for a long time. ''You''ll be able to move around a lot more freely with that necklace, won''t you? If the underlings have it, how could their chief not have it? Here, Wilm drops a bomb to the core of the matter. If the High Elves had a connection with Larsen and the others, even if they tried to hide it, they should be able to see the breakdown. However, the reaction shown by the High Elves was hardly what Virum had expected. I''m talking about that. All I can say is that they got their hands on the necklace (toy) and went wild. ...you''re a very easy man to admit. "Reluctantly, though, you know. We had hoped that we could settle for non-interference, but if our chief insists on apologizing, we have no choice but to comply. As he said, this high elf probably didn''t agree with everything, either. His bitter, huffy expression told that. Seeing the situation, Meldina, who had been sheltered from behind Vilm, who was thinking about the next move, softly ears him. ''''(Ville, let''s just go with the story here)'' "(Are you okay? Is it possible that his words were an act?") "(But even so, I think it''s more efficient to walk around unapologetically, pretending to be invited, rather than sneaking in.) Although Meldina''s proposal certainly had a great deal of merit, the fact that there was also a disadvantage of exposing Meldina herself in the midst of the enemy''s camp was slowing down Virum''s decision. ''''(I''m glad Ville is worried about me. But just because there is some danger or more, are you going to leave an existence that might be harmful to the spirits and others?) "(It''s...) "(Besides, if anything happens, Ville will protect you, right?) "...Yeah, I guess so. Looking at Meldina, who laughed like a mischievous child, Vilm nodded slowly and looked at the High Elf again. ''''Alright. I''ll accept that invitation. However, I''ll take a few others with me and Meldina. No, you don''t need to... No, I get it. I''ll be right there, so I want you to get ready to go. He would not want anyone other than those invited directly by the chief to enter the sanctuary. The high elf reflexively tried to refuse Wyrm''s conditions, but he grudgingly listened to the chief''s orders, perhaps thinking that the first thing to do was to carry out his orders. After that, he called out to Cunaria and the others who were preparing breakfast, and after waking up Miselio, who was still lying down in his bedroom, Virum and the others went to their sanctuary, accompanied by the high elves from earlier. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * The place is surrounded by large trees that block out the light of the sun. If you listen to just that, you might get the impression that you are in a forest surrounded by darkness, but the place maintains a certain amount of brightness thanks to a mysterious light. If you follow the light, you''ll find that the tree is more than two sizes larger than the large tree that surrounds it, emitting a faint light blue light. And a few high elves had gathered at the base of the giant tree. ''''Welcome. All of us High Elves welcome you, Spirit Beast-sama and Miserio-sama. One of the advancing high elf men bows his head with words that include a clear rejection of all but Fumil and Miserio. The short-tempered Oma''s cheeks twitch at this blatant attitude, but thanks to the appeasement of Meldina and Cunaria next to him, he somehow manages not to pounce on them, I guess. In contrast, Virum was calmly observing the high elves. The magic power contained within them and their every move when they move, give you an idea of their abilities to a certain extent. There were those who directed something close to killing intent at me, but I didn''t forget to mislead them into misinterpreting our abilities by not daring to show a reaction and simply pass it off as a matter of course. ''''What an attitude you have towards my invited guests! A shout from the man who came out from the back brought all the high elves around him to their knees. The one who emerged from the darkness was a high elf who looked a bit younger than them. Although he had a similar face and costume to the surrounding High Elves, the indigo ball-like stone embedded in his forehead indicated that he was different from the other High Elves. ''''Long time no see, my fianc,'''' ''I thought I refused to take you up on that offer. Lady Harzun. While the surrounding High Elves were staring at Meldina, the man called Harzang did not break into a joyful smile. ''''Kukkukkukkuk. That attitude in front of me, the next chief of the High Elves...you are indeed fit to be my wife. "Thank you for the compliment. But I have no intention of doing so, so please give it up. "Your opinion doesn''t matter. I asked you to take you as my wife. You will have no other choice but to be my wife. "To be frank, I have no love for Lady Harzun, who has absolutely no regard for the opinions of any woman I would like to take as my wife, so I will refuse at all costs. Every time Meldina utters a word of rejection, the anger of the High Elves who are refraining from being around him grows, but they seem unable to move as the party involved and the son of the chieftain, Harzang, does not break into a smile. Wyrm and the others also didn''t try to interfere since Meldina didn''t make any pretense of asking for help, and they kept their eyes on Hartshan. The one who broke first was Hartshan. ''''Huh-uh-uh. ''Pfft. Well, good. It''s not for nothing that I have called you here. I would like to apologize for the fact that some of our High Elf tribe members went out of control and caused a lot of trouble to the spirit animal. If that was the case, you didn''t have time to worry about me, did you? It''s not an honorable act to keep the Spiritual Beast-sama waiting and seduce a woman. Letting out a sigh when it was finally over, Meldina threw one last sarcastic remark and stepped back to get out of Hartshan''s sight. ''''Hmm, your future wife is right. All of you, invite your guests to my room. Refrain from behaving rudely. Is that clear? ""Ha!" After hearing the high elves'' reply, Hartshan stepped forward to follow them. 106 【96】.txt On the way to the dwelling in Harzang, Virum was observing the surroundings without being suspicious. Like the village of elves, dwellings built around wood are scattered here and there, but compared to that place, it doesn''t feel as lively. However, the magic power contained in the atmosphere is quite considerable, and although it doesn''t match that of the Forest of Demon Mist, it is of considerable density for the outside world. (For now, there''s no sign of anything strange, huh? At the very least, I can''t see any sign of this guy (Hartshan) trying to hide anything in his attitude...) Virum was wary of the raids and concealment of evidence by luring them deeper into his own camp, but there was no movement of that sort by the High Elves. (What I''m concerned about is that he knew about the attack by the High Elves. There is no denying the possibility that there is some kind of far-sighted magic or some kind of means peculiar to high elves, but it''s tricky.) He looks at Hartsang, who leads the way with a questioning look while thinking, but he''s deliberately oblivious. (Anyway, we should listen to this guy now.) Harzang''s room was a perfect example of drabness. However, it is not simple, and the quality of the few pieces of furniture that one would need in order to live as a human being is quite high. It seems that we don''t need excessive decorations and furnishings as we live on the bounty of nature. ''''Spiritual beast-sama. Misselio-sama. I apologize on their behalf for what my people have done. Once everyone was seated on the floor, Hartshan bowed his head. Even though it was directed at the spirits he worshipped, it would be impossible to express in words that it was rare to see the chief of a high elf, a proud race, bowing in front of another race. ''''If you want to apologize, it''s not to me, it''s to Mel! I can''t believe you''re trying to kidnap Mel just because she''s cute! Hmm. "And besides, you hurt the High Sierra. Apologize or I''ll never forgive you. However, it seems that for these two, the fact that their precious family (best friends) were hurt is more important than such things. "...my wife Meldina and, did you say Heishela? I''m sorry about that. Once again, Hartshan bows his head towards Heishela, who this time looks out of Meldina and Vilm''s bosom. ''''In a manner of speaking, I accept your apology. But I have no intention of becoming your wife. "Don''t forgive Mel, don''t forgive High Sierra. Although there was some hesitation, the air in the place relaxed slightly when he saw him apologize. In the midst of all this, Virum had become even more wary of Harzang. ("Fu, don''t react and listen to me.") ("Brother Vee? I get it.") In order to get Huemil to prepare his mind so that he doesn''t get upset, he takes a breath and then sends a telepathic message. ("Why does this guy know ha(y)e(y)e(y)?") With the exception of Meldina and Miserio, this was the first time Virum and the others had met Harzang. Either their travel time was short or they simply weren''t interested, or at least they didn''t remember giving their names to Harzang. (''Hmm. It''s definitely strange. I used to call Huu, Spirit Beast-sama, but... Do you want to ask him?'''') ("Is it possible to question him... No, then there might be less information available. Better to listen to this guy first, huh?") ("Okay. Then Hu will listen to what he has to say.) ("Oh, please.") It would be easier for them to extract information if the object of their faith, the spirit beast (Hoomil), took control of the story. I''m not going to be able to tell you what to do. I have a question for you. If there''s anything I need to know, anything at all. Tell me everything you know about this. The question from Huemil seemed to be predictable, and Harzun began to speak without seeming particularly flustered. ''''I understand. The high elves who tried to kidnap my wife, they are no doubt our own people. They did not try to control their frustration at my wife''s continued refusal to marry me, so I believe they intended to force her to join them. How many times I have to tell you I don''t want to be your wife... Meldina is disgusted by Hartshan''s stubborn refusal to change what he calls her, but she corrects him. I''m not sure about the necklace that belonged to those men, but we don''t know much about it. It''s a good idea to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for. And it''s only that there was an outsider who had contact with those people. So how the hell did this person you say you had contact with get in here? From the edge of Harzang''s words, Vilm, who decided that he wasn''t going to spit out any more information from himself, shook him up. ''We knew we had entered the elven village. You must have some way of detecting intruders in the forest. It''s not like you didn''t notice it at all, is it? ''''You''re astute. As you surmised, we High Elves have the ability to keep track of the forest through the Holy Tree Master. There was no change in his expression, though he was surprised by the words. ''But I really don''t know about this outsider. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Fumir''s ears, who was sitting next to Wyrm, twitched. (Space, magic?) What passed through her mind was the image of a spirit beast (a child named Yomi) who was younger than her. The fact that she had escaped an attack that should have been absolutely unavoidable during the battle with her, and the rift in space that appeared when she left. I can definitely determine that they were caused by spatial magic, but Fumir shakes his head and denies the possibility. (But that kid seemed to know where Fu and the others lived. If she was an enemy, she could have attacked the village directly, or poked the Vee brothers in the back. Besides...) A young man with a special appearance, just like her beloved brother (Virum) who sheltered her. At least it was inconceivable to Fumil that he, who was pining for that young spirit beast, would be in league with those who were trying to hunt the spirits. As she was pondering, Virum, who seemed to have decided on a general policy, spoke up with a suggestion. I see your point," he said. But since we don''t have any proof that we can believe it, we need to examine this sanctuary. ''I''d say no, but I''m just trying to gain your trust, Spiritual Beast and Master Miserio. We''ll allow it. But we can''t trust you, either. We''ll assign two of you to watch over you. It''s a reasonable drop in the bucket now that we can''t trust each other. ''Also, I''m bored just waiting around. I''d prefer a tea party with my wife while you guys do your research. However, when Vilm heard Harzang''s words that followed, he blatantly twisted his face. ''''Kotowa...'''' Okay. I''ll keep you company for a little while. When he was about to open his mouth to refuse, with his emotions, Meldina, who was no other than Meldina, would agree to it. While Virum reflexively looked at Meldina''s face, a joyful expression was clearly visible on Hartshan''s face. It''s just a fortuitous thing. Have you finally made up your mind to become my wife? No, sir. Just to be sure, I''ll just be the one to watch over Master Harzun while Vir and the others check this place out. If Mio is with you, Master Harzun can''t be so careless, can he? Yeah, yeah, yeah. A tea party with Master Miserio as well? A tea party with Master Miserio? This is a tea party with you, Mr. Miserio. I''ll be calling on your men to join me, so please wait a little while. Standing up as soon as the earliest decision was made, Hartshan left the room, showing that he had plenty of time to spare. After a short pause after the footsteps were no longer heard, Virum and the others crowded into Meldina. ''Mel, what in the world do you think you''re doing! Yeah! They could be after my sister Mel! Mel... Surrounded by an exasperated Vilm and Oma, and a worried-looking Cunaria, Meldina began to talk about her intentions, although she was impatient. ''''As I said before, our purpose is to monitor and limit Haltsan-sama''s behavior. It''s so that she won''t do anything strange while Ville and the others are investigating. However, with the way things are going, it''s really just going to be a tea party. As of now, I can''t sense any harmful intent to hurt or deceive Virum and the others from the way Harzang looks at him. Although there is a sense of condescension towards other races that comes from pride, to say that''s all there is to it would be the end of the story. That Haruthan guy is really into Mel. That''s dangerous, isn''t it? A man and a woman alone together... "Hey, Oma! You''re forgetting that I''m here, aren''t you? If you want to do anything to Mel, I''ll make it up to you! ''Oh, no! Hey! Stop! Well, if anything goes wrong, we have Mio to take care of it. The concern Oma had was countered by Miserio in a form of anger, who pounced on him as a virtual harlot. Meldina continues to chuckle as she watches the two of them joke around. ''''At least, it''s unlikely that they would have killed me even if it was really Hartsan-sama who was behind it. If his goal was to kill me, he wouldn''t have to go to the trouble of kidnapping me. Besides... If the worst comes to worst, Ville will be there to help, right? He put his index finger to his mouth to contain the words. 107 【97】.txt Waiting for Virum and the others who left Hartsan''s house were two high elves, Arthee and Nazri, who had been chosen to serve as watchmen. Perhaps because of the orders of the chieftain''s son, Hartshan, they looked down on Virum and the others, but they seemed to respond to our requests, so we were led to the homes of the attackers. Even in the middle of the move, Virum, who is not bothered to gather information, opens his mouth. Speaking of which, where is your chief? I haven''t seen him yet since I got here, though. The Chief is ill and convalescing from illness. As such, Mr. Harzun is now in command of us. Questions about the fact that Hartsang did not even show up for the conversation with the spirits who are the objects of his faith, and even made the decision to have another race investigate the important place of the sanctuary. It''s impossible to tell if they are lying or not from the way Arthe and Nazri answer with a blank look on their faces. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what else is going on with the story, but none of the answers that come back seem to be related to the case. ''''This is the home of a compatriot who had contact with an outsider. In the meantime, they arrived at their destination. Judging from the condition of the house, it was no doubt used until recently. Furthermore, the fact that the front door was unkempt indicated that it had been empty for several days. The fact that the front door was unkempt indicates that it had been empty for several days. I don''t want to have to clean up after you, you know. With Arthee''s sarcasm behind them, Virum and the others entered the house and immediately began to examine the surroundings. ''Coona and Oma, check upstairs. If you find anything, call me or Foo and stay there. Yes, sir! Oh! Hu takes care of the High Sierra and the room on the other side. Yeah, okay. Copy that. Following the instructions issued, the faces scattered around. After confirming this, Virum walks in the opposite direction from Foomir and the others. (Well, if they''re black, they won''t find anything in this house. There''s no way they''d bring us in without leaving any evidence behind...and assuming the evidence was covered up, if we can find even a trace of it, we''ll be good.) As with the Harzang house, there were few places to examine as it was not that well furnished. Nevertheless, Wilm focused on examining the house for any signs of furniture that had been moved or for any signs that someone had broken in since the occupants of the house had disappeared. Having finished his investigation of the place, Wilm was about to move to the next room when he was met by Cunaria and Oma coming down the stairs. ''Mr. Virum, there was only a bedroom upstairs. I don''t even have a place to investigate in that bedroom, just a bed in that bedroom too. ''Master, there doesn''t seem to be anything in particular upstairs. Yeah. I''ll take a peek afterwards. You two keep following me. Just when they were nodding their heads, the one who flew in front of Virum as if wobbling in the air was High Sierra. ''''Lord-sama? Master Foo wants to see you? All right. We''ll figure it out later. Let''s go to Fu''s first. Virum and the others who followed Heishela met eyes with Foumil, who was sitting on the floor in the corner of the room. ''''Brother Vee, here.'''' I tapped lightly on the spot she indicated, and a slight echoing sound, different from the rest of the place, came back. ''There''s something... hoo, where are the two watchers?'' It''s okay. I''m outside now. silent move Fumil, who had figured out Vilm''s intentions, prevented the sound from leaking outside with his muffling magic. At the same time, Wilm quickly struck his fist and destroyed the floorboards. ''''The basement, huh?'''' Sure enough, the floorboards were broken and there was a hollow space that led underground. When they descended using a rope ladder, Virum and the others'' eyes widened. This is...! You''re not gonna... Yeah, I''m pretty sure that''s it. What was there was a large amount of ore that emitted a black, cloudy purple light. That''s right, it''s the same one worn by the soldiers of the Rastabel Empress and the slave soldiers of the Dizenaire Demon Empire, including Oma. It seems that they have not yet been refined and are in bad shape, but there is no mistaking the evil feeling. I''m not sure about the Halutzans, but at least we have a clear connection to the invaders. Let''s go back once. First we''ll make sure Mel is safe. Then we''ll look into the others. The faces nodded at those words and quickly climbed up the rope ladder and returned to the room they had just left. As it was, when Virum, who was walking at the head of the pack, stepped out the front door to go outside, a wall of light surrounding the house appeared with a sound like high-pitched metal clicking together. ''''Tch!'''' Virum unleashes a fist along with a tongue lashing, but a slight crack is not enough to destroy it. On the contrary, the small cracks were repaired in no time at all and were restored in an instant. ''''Perhaps it was a sealing ward that used the power of the Holy Tree. It''s going to take some time to break this.'''' Fumir, who, like Wyrm, fired his attack magic at the wall of light, also made an irritated expression when he saw it being restored. There, Arthe and Nazri, who remained expressionless as ever, walked up to them. ''''Spiritual beast-sama. I''m sorry, but please be patient for a while longer. This is also for the sake of the spirit animal, and by extension, all the spirits in the world. I beg you to understand. "You''ve got to be kidding me! Get the hell out of here! ''Yes, sir! If you do anything terrible to Mel, I won''t forgive you! Although they seem to be paying attention to Hoomil, who is a spirit beast, the other members are acting as if they are out of sight. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. The only thing that can be said for this is that it''s a waste of time and effort. It''s a ward created by the power of the Holy Tree Master. It''s not something that you humans can do to destroy the wards that even spirit beasts would find difficult to destroy. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with your friends. He looked up at his face to see what was wrong with Coonaria and the others, but his gaze was turned toward the direction where Hartsang''s house had been, and he couldn''t hear their expressions, but Mel''s magic is gone? That one word was enough to give me an idea of his emotions. The time goes back a bit, to when Virum and his friends began their investigation. Meldina and Miserio were receiving Harzang''s hospitality. In addition to the fresh fruits lined up on the table, there were tea cups filled with tea made by Harzun himself. In contrast to Miserio, who was chewing on them with relish, Meldina did not try to put her mouth on them. ''''What''s wrong? My wife. These are prepared for you as well as for Master Miselio. Feel free to eat them. I won''t be your wife. Really, Master Harzun is very curious. To you, I''m just a little girl. Why do you do this for me? Since Miselio, the spirit, doesn''t stop her, there is little chance of poisoning, but Meldina, who doesn''t want to put it in her mouth if she can, tries to deflect the topic, including the question she had before. ''''What, is that a thing?'''' Haltsan''s mouth loosened at the question, and he slowly stirred his tea and took a breath, then looked at Meldina''s face. ''My, because I want everything you have. You are different from other elves in that you have a curious personality, you have the courage to refuse my marriage proposal, and most of all... you are good enough to conquer those ruins. What? Meldina''s face is filled with astonishment. Because there was no indication that others had entered the site at all when she had relics. ''Did you think I didn''t know that?'' Hartsang''s expression was different from before, and his eyes were now looking at his prey. Meldina reflexively tried to stand up, but for some reason she couldn''t get to her feet and was dazed. When she barely held on to the table for support, all she saw was Miserio asleep, leaning against the cup before she knew it. At the same time, Meldina''s vision also begins to waver. ''''What, so...?'''' Aside from Miserio, who was crunching down on the food Harzang had prepared for him, Meldina was confused by the intense sleepiness that attacked her, which she hadn''t even touched. ''''There''s no way I''m going to give my spirit-sama a poisonous substance. I just burned a little special incense. There is no harm in it. It''s not pleasant to involve Misselio, but this is to protect all the spirits of the world. I have no choice. Now.... Hartsang''s eyes catch Meldina''s as she looks apologetically at Miserio, who must be falling into a deep sleep. My wife. My wife, let us be one with me to protect you, my spirits. (Ville... sorry...) In spite of her desperate resistance, her consciousness fell into deep darkness. 108 【98】.txt ''Master! I just heard that Mel''s magic is gone...! ''Seriously? I knew that bastard was the enemy! Coonaria and Oma, who had heard Vilm''s mutterings, were visibly dismayed. The reaction of Coonaria, their best friend in particular, was terrific, and she''s in a position to hang on to Virum with her eyes black and white. ''''... Ah, it''s literally gone. Anyway, we can''t talk about not getting out of this ward first.'''' Virum was upset the moment he realized, but apparently he regained his composure somewhat when he saw Cunaria, who was more violently upset than he was. ''''Didn''t you listen to me? This ward is being set up with the help of the Holy Tree Master. Even a spirit beast-sama should take a considerable amount of time to destroy this. Wasting a lot of time on this, it''s unseemly. Stay put. Even if you were to break out of the wards, you would not be able to save the elf Meldina. Althee and Nazri, who had been watching the scene with a blank look on their faces, warned him, but not Vilm and the others who obeyed. ''''Well, I''m not so sure about that. I... What? The eyebrows of the expressionless Arteta''s eyebrows twitch at the sight of Vilm, who is about to give up or laugh wryly. There is no change in the expression of Nazri too, but his gaze catches Virum and does not let go. ''''Just now, the solution was presented to me by you. Phew. Yeah, okay. When his name was called, Fumil realized Vilm''s intentions and held out his hands towards the wards. ''''... I hear you really didn''t hear it. Okay? This warding, no matter how much of a spirit beast you are, will not be so easy... That''s assuming Fu does it alone, right? Vilm touches Fumil''s back with both hands facing the ward. ''''Hmm. The magic power of brother Vi is flowing in. This will work.'''' Next, a blush appeared on her face, turning into a comfortable expression. ''''You''re sending your own magical power to Spirit Beast-sama...?'''' So what? A mere increase in the human race''s magical power by one person won''t break the Sacred Tree''s wards. Althee''s words did not last any longer. ''''Windforce.'''' A raging wind appeared in front of Houmill and condensed into a spherical shape to form a small ball. In other words, it could be a small, large typhoon. ''''Both of you, get down!'''' Naturally, the two of them were referring to Cunaria and Oma, and not directed at Arthe and Nazri. The moment the two of them swiftly fell to the ground in accordance with Huemil''s words, the windball that was unleashed from her hand exploded. The blast, which is enough to give the illusion that it is a runaway of magic power, is in competition with the wards, and the aftermath almost sends Kunaria and Oma flying. However, Virum, who has been sending magic power to Fumil, dexterously picked up Coonaria with one hand and had Oma hold onto one of her legs to prevent it from happening. ''''...Ridiculous.'''' It was Arthee who muttered in a stunned manner. From the tip of his gaze, the small cracks that entered the ward created by the power of the Holy Tree gradually increased in size. A ward that was difficult to destroy, even for a spirit beast. This has been confirmed as a fact in the earlier exchange. The difference from earlier is that the magic power of the human race called Virum is on top of it, but it must have been a hard fact for them to understand. ''''Hu, it''s about time.'''' What would they do with this situation that was already destroying them? The Noh mask that had stuck to their faces has fallen off, and the feelings of shock and fear are now evident. ''''Mm, okay. ''''Burst.'''' The moment Fumil spoke the words, the windball popped loudly, and the wards that were said to have been created by the power of the holy tree were swallowed by the wind, and even the sound of shattering was swallowed up by the wind and blown away without a trace. The two stunned high elves were unable to even take a passive position and seemed to be knocked unconscious as they were blown away and slammed into the trees. ''''Swoon... Mel, it''s moving.'''' Not many people would be able to escape from her scent once they escaped from the wards. She immediately caught Meldina''s scent and urged Virum and the others to follow her, and then she started running towards the source of the scent. ''''This direction...the elves, village? In the village of the elves, the elves were being attacked by the high elves. No, the Elves had no intention of fighting, and the High Elves were only restraining them, so the expression "attack" might not fit. ''''High Elf-sama! What the hell is this...? "I''m sorry, but we''re going to have to keep you quiet for a while. If you do as I tell you, you won''t be harmed. ''No! There is no way we would ever go against the High Elves! But you were friends with those humans, weren''t you? Then you may have some distrust of us. I''d like to nip it in the bud, even if it''s only a few buds, until Master Hartsang''s ceremony is over. It seems that the high elves have no particular intention of explaining to the elves, who are confused and confused by the suddenness of the situation. It is difficult for the elves to understand the intentions of the High Elves, even if they picked up every bit of their words. Almost all of the elves were trying to understand the situation while a question mark appeared in their heads, when a rumbling of the earth came from behind them. ''''... much earlier than planned. Brethren! One of the men who had been talking to the elves until just now stood up and gave a command to the other high elves. The high elves reacted quickly to the command, stopped binding the elves and instantly took up a fighting stance. ''''Let go of my sister Mel''s father, let go of him! We''re letting Mel''s mother go! The two boar warriors who appeared there had no intention of hiding. Oma, who was running while holding his naginata at the ground level, and Kunalia, who was lightly swinging a large axe bigger than her height, rushed in. ''''Flame Lance! ''Hmm! I can''t hit this thing! Rock Bullets! You weren''t here the day before yesterday! The High Elves who were already in a fighting stance unleashed their attack magic all at once, but unlike the attack in the air the other day when they couldn''t move, the two of them had the better part of the ground now that they were on the ground. ''''Oraaah!'''' Ooh! Hey! Gasp! Oma''s cleaver tore out her throat, and Cunaria''s great axe cracked her head open. ''''I''ll give you back Mel~! ''Whoa! And jump? Furthermore, High Sierra''s breaths sent several High Elves flying through the air and slamming into the ground, but it would be better to say that this was where hell for them. ''''Seh, Spirit Beast-sama! I beg you to calm your anger! This is not just for you, but for the whole world... With a small sound, his head danced in the air. ''Shut up.'' Fumil wet his cheeks with a spurt of blood. ''''A mere human race imitates us like this, woah! Shut up. And it was Virum who had pierced her heart with his hand sword. The high elves who hid the evidence, lied about the facts, and even tricked themselves into taking Meldina away were nothing more than enemies to Wilm and his friends. It''s not just the same as the other day, the elves have forgotten how to speak. 109 【99】.txt When most of the high elves had been eradicated and the survivors detained, Meldina''s parents, who had finally regained consciousness, confronted them and explained the situation to Vilm and the others while releasing their restraints. ''''Oh no... Meldina has been kidnapped?'''' Maybe Lady Harzun is taking you out on a date? "I won''t hold you then. I had to do it because I had something to hide. After all, the elves, who said they couldn''t believe it, were immensely disappointed by Fumir''s words. ''''Speaking of which... just now, the High Elves said something like, "Until the end of the Hartsang-sama''s ceremony, More or less, he was starting to distrust it. The elven man who was caught up in the words of the high elf, who until now had not even thought about believing and doubting, muttered to himself. Hearing that, Virum''s eyes changed sharply. ''''Not good. Doesn''t look like we have much time to spare.'''' What...? Oh, Master, what do you mean by that? Vilm''s words and atmosphere made her anxious, and Cunaria fearfully visited her, but she didn''t get an answer to her question. Vilm wanted to say something, but he quickly closed his mouth and turned his back to her. ''I''m sorry Coona, but I don''t have time to explain. Mel is going to help me and Fu out. Coona, along with Oma and Hyshela, will explain and escort Mr. Merus and the others... Fu, let''s go. I''m in a hurry. ''Oh, Master! Just a minute... The two of them, who had already started running as if they wouldn''t listen to any objections, were already out of sight. Indeed, if he follows Virum (his master) and the spirit beast Fumil, who is much stronger than him, he might end up dragging his feet. Now that her best friend might be in a critical situation, Kounaria bites her teeth at her own weakness that she can''t do anything about it. ''''What''s bothering you, woozy?'''' The beloved great axe is presented in front of the prone Kunaria. When she looked up in surprise, she saw Oma looking straight into her own eyes, though bluntly. ''You''re worried about your sister Mel, aren''t you? We''re coming with you. But Master told me to stay... Oma let out an exaggerated sigh at Kunaria''s uncooked appearance. ''''That''s right. If Mr. Wyrm says so, he was a heartless person who abandoned even his best friend, Mel sister. Well, okay, fine. I''ll go alone... No way! The way Oma said it too badly, Cunaria ate at it with a desperate look. Seeing her condition, Oma loosened her cheeks and thrust the big axe into place, then turned away from her spinning around and carried the cleaver up. ''Then let''s go. I''ll get angry with you when you get angry at me, Wyrm-san, I''ll get angry with you. (...I feel like I''m the only one who''s going to be pissed off...) For a moment, Cunaria was dumbfounded, but she nodded her head with a different expression than before, as if she had made up her mind. The two left Heishela to escort the elves and ran off in the direction that Virum and Fumil had run. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Meanwhile, Virum and Fumil were tracking Meldina, relying on the remaining scent to help them track her down. Fumil was doing his best to find her place, but when they left the village a little while later, Virum had an idea of where she was. (This place... no way.) As if to affirm that idea, Fumil brakes to a halt. ''I think I''m in this one,'' It was that ruin that I had just entered with Meldina earlier this morning. I stepped into the ruins, but the scene was no different from the one I saw in the morning. ''''Hmm... The smell of mold is amazing. It''s so stinky, it''s hard to follow Mel''s scent, maybe.'''' (Mel, I believe...touched on it here.) I made Fumil, who was struggling with the stench, step back and try to recreate the procedure fresh in my memory, but there was no reaction at the entrance. (If it doesn''t open........does that mean it''s still a trick that only reacts to a specific (Meldina) magic power? Well then...) Having given up on the regular procedure prematurely, Vilm takes a stance while wearing magic power all over his body. ''''There''s no choice but to force our way through, nah! As soon as he stepped in, the fist that was shot at the stone wall shattered into pieces as if it had exploded through it or engulfed the surrounding area. It might have been a little excessive attack power to break a mere stone wall that wasn''t even the Holy Tree''s ward. At the end of the crumbling stone wall, a familiar passage led deeper. ''''Huu, there are traps set up everywhere from here, so be very careful. "Okay, okay. Take care of yourself, brother Vi, okay? They nodded to each other and stepped into the ruins. A few minutes after entering the ruins, Virum and Fumir were struggling with a terrific array of traps. As expected, they didn''t fall for the Magic Arrow traps they had experienced firsthand this morning, but the number of traps since then had increased dramatically. ''''Poof! What the hell is going on here? "Whoever built this place is absolutely out of character. I''m not going to be able to get away from the orbit of the large rock that has been rolled away from the spear that is randomly thrust out from up and down and left and right, but I''m going to be able to escape from the orbit of the large rock that has been rolled away. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about the best way to get the most out of your new job. Magic Arrow traps are also set all over the place, and not only are the number of traps shot out greatly increased, but they also have a tracking function (homing), which is extraordinary for a devil. I don''t need to tell you what''s in the pitfalls that are scattered here and there, but there were times when they were supposed to be in the foreground and not in the back, or in the front and not in the back, or even both. The two of them finally passed through the many vicious traps and arrived in front of the last room, but Virum, who suddenly felt a sense of discomfort at the scene, suppressed the urge to go in as it was and let his thoughts wander. (...When I came in this morning, there wasn''t anything like that...) Out of the corner of his eye, he saw two huge golems standing in front of the door. The heavy armor that emits a dull glow wraps around a massive body that is twice the size of Virum''s, and in his right hand he carries a large sword that is too disproportionately large to be called a one-handed sword, and in his left hand he carries a huge bowgun that looks like a ballista, a siege weapon. I''m sure that the two sets of twin eyes, glowing purple, have caught Virum and Fumir in the act. It looks like we''ll have to do it. "Hmm, if you interrupt me, I''ll take it easy. After a few seconds of staring at each other, the four shadows collided. 110 【100】.txt Basically, golems often moved slowly. The two bodies here are no exception, and just because they aren''t slow, they aren''t fast enough to compete with Virum and Fumir. Virum, who evaded the heavy downhill slash that was unleashed by ducking into his pocket, saw a fist to his torso, but........ Huh? A satisfying blow (critical) to the place that was defenseless. However, the golem that received the blow that destroyed even the rock was not shattered, but rather counterattacked without even being frightened. Virum, who evaded the unexpected blow by turning over on his back, kicked the ground hard as it was and leapt backwards, taking the distance. Just then, Fumir, who had escaped from another individual''s attack, ran up to it and brought their backs together. ''''You''re a pretty hard guy. How''s Fu''s doing? "Hmm. I guess Foo''s claws didn''t hurt either. And the magic is just a little scratchy. I''ve never seen a golem like this before. Although they are young for the spirit race, the fact that Fumil, who has lived for quite a few years, doesn''t know of their existence tells us that these golems have never appeared on the surface or are extremely rare. From the point of view of the fact that they have nearly neutralized the attacks of Wyrm and Fumil, there is no doubt that these golems were created with a special manufacturing method. ''''I''d like to ignore them and break through, but... it seems like they return to the front of the door when we take our distance, so it''s going to be difficult.'''' "And even if they do break through, if they follow us into the room, it''s tricky. And maybe Mel''s in on it. ''Then I guess we''ll just have to defeat them here. It''s a good idea to focus on Fu''s magic to attack it if it can do any damage. I''ll be in support. Can you handle it? I''m on it. When Virum found that the physical attack was not working, he asked Fumil to be the attacker because he was unable to use his magic. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. In order to manipulate the changed attributes of magic, one must have the aptitude for that attribute, and while Virum can transform magic power, his attribute aptitude is only without attributes. The exception is body enhancement, which is classified as magic, but it is the only magic he can use because it doesn''t require manipulation of the attribute''s magic power. Air Bullet. The wind bullets were fired from the periphery of the fumil. The countless wind bullets that were shot out caught the bodies of the golems without all of them missing. However, even with the air bullets, which a human wearing armor could easily penetrate, they could only do a small amount of damage to the golems'' bodies. ''''Just as expected. But I''m going to keep going. Air Bullet Full Burst! The wind bullets, which increased even more than before, rained down on the golems like a storm. Although the golems are trying to prevent them, there''s nothing they can do in the face of their overwhelming speed and volume. It''s only a matter of time before the golems stop functioning. However, at that time, as the eyes of the golems seemed to shine purple, they stopped blocking the wind bullets, released their siege weapons (ballista) towards the surgeon, Fumil, and rushed forward. ''I won''t let you do it,'' Vilm, who had just interrupted as if he had expected it, accurately kicked out the side of the flying giant arrow and simultaneously smashed another arrow with his hand sword. Next, he ignored his defenses and caught the golem that rushed at him head-on, and then forcefully cleaved it down, blocking the path of the other one. As soon as the Wyrm jumps backwards, the wind barrage resumes. Although it was a tremendous barrage, it still seemed to have little effect on the golems, and they were slowly trying to get up while constantly receiving the wind bullets. But that doesn''t mean that it has no effect at all. In fact, the bodies of the golems are lacking here and there, and although it doesn''t interfere with their movement, it''s clear that damage has accumulated. It''s a good thing that you''re able to defeat them, brother Vee, even if it''s just like this, but it''s still going to take some time. It''ll be over once we break the core. From the looks of it, it''s probably embedded in the body somewhere. Seeing that the blows have no effect at all, it must be made of some special mineral... No, wait? Vilm, who was feeling frustrated at not being able to break through the golems in the middle, suddenly showed a pretense of noticing something and put his hand over his mouth and began to think. In the meantime, the golem, which has completely gotten up, points the siege weapon (ballista) again and starts firing a series of shots at the two of them. Despite being in thought, Virum didn''t lose his battle stance and prevented all the large arrows by knocking them down or deflecting them off course. ''''Fu, you don''t have to attack them directly. Can you fill the air around the golems with air, including magic power, and circulate it around them? "Hmm, I can do that much. But then what do we do? "I''m going to take that golem''s magic by the roots. I''ve heard about it from my sister Dear. It is said that demons made of materials that contain magic power, like the golem, increase their durability against physical attacks and deterioration over time in proportion to the amount of magic they contain. Most of the golems that are treated as demons in the outside world are at best as hard as steel. However, considering that these golems have a hardness that is incomparable to those, it''s not hard to imagine that the material contains a large amount of magical power. ''''If they can withstand the attacks of Brother Vee and Fu, does that mean they have a lot of magic power built up?'''' That''s right. But you can''t get the magic away from those golems unless you keep touching them. That''s why I''m asking Fu to do it. What Wyrm asked Fumil for was pseudo contact with the golem through her magic. It is a rather difficult technique because it cannot be accomplished without maintaining a connection with the magic that was released, but Foumil nodded unconcernedly as he was dumped on the subject. ''''Hmm, okay.'''' She answered briefly, and when she held out her hands, a glowing white particle was released from her palms. The particles followed Fumil''s intentions and surrounded the golems as they clung to the golems. At the same time, the golems became strange without much of a pause as Vilm placed his hand on Foumir''s back and concentrated on it. Their bodies moved busily here and there, the four phases that had been lighting up with a purple light flickered like old streetlights, and the drives emitted a heavy bass sound that sounded like a suffering moan. Soon, the bodies of the golems began to show signs of change as well. Their bodies, which had been so sturdy, began to crumble down like fragile rocks, creating a pile of sand beneath their feet. After a while, a sphere of pale purple light is exposed from the golem''s torso. Vilm, who approached the golems, who had lost their limbs and had no way of resisting at the earliest, carelessly smashed the sphere. The light is lost from the eyes of the half-destroyed golems. It was an indication that the golems had stopped functioning completely. 111 【101】.txt At the far end of the ruins, on top of that altar, Meldina was lying on top of the altar. At some distance from the altar, there is a small bed made of a simple but soft-looking fabric, on top of which you can see Miserio''s figure. And the man who was looking down at Meldina''s sleeping face Harzang gave a small smile. ''At last... at last we shall have it. I have been waiting for this moment. It is a feeling of rapture that seems to come from deep within. Stroking Meldina''s cheek gently, Hartshan speaks to the unconscious woman. ''You have no idea. How I trembled with joy when I first saw you.'' Hartsang and Meldina, both of whom have beautiful appearances, and the scene gives the impression of a prince coming to greet the sleeping princess. ''''If you had sworn to be my wife and protect the spirits with me, I wouldn''t have had to go this far, but it can''t be helped...#/*%::*@:*@...'''' Hartshan, who let out a sigh with a heartfelt disappointment, stood in front of the altar where Meldina was lying and began to spin words that seemed to be an incantation that could not be heard by a human. As soon as the spell was finished, Meldina''s body seemed to slowly float in the air and began to emit a pale, translucent, light purple light. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that it is a good idea to have a good time. "Come on, Meldina, let''s unite with me to protect the spirits. That light that enveloped Meldina was sucked into Harzang''s body. That light gradually gained momentum and became a wild torrent like a flood. The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that this magic power that flows into me...After all, you were a woman worthy of being my wife. It is a pity that we cannot walk together, but I hereby promise to cherish you for the rest of my life. Where the light gradually lost its momentum, Hartsang gently stroked Meldina''s cheek once more. ''Go to your permanent slumber, my wife, Meldina...'' My wife, Meldina... The look on his face looked like he was nursing a loved one. ''Looks like it''s over, doesn''t it?'' Suddenly, a voice is called out from behind Hartsang. At the same time as he hears the voice, his expression changes drastically and becomes expressionless, like a Noh mask characteristic of the High Elves. ''''You, you''re still here? To stab me and Meldina in the face as we part ways... it looks like you have a death wish. ''Haha, I didn''t mean to. It''s just that I''m really curious about what''s going to happen next. I wondered how Virum-kun would react to the loss of Meldina. "Haruthan, don''t kill Yuri! There was Julius, who was standing leaning against the wall, and Yomi, who was clinging to his feet. ''''...Hmph. If it wasn''t for Yomi-sama, he would have torn me to pieces, but well, that''s fine. There''s nothing interesting about being here. The humans will be coming to you soon, and if you don''t understand them, you''ll be forced to wrestle them to the ground. It''s a good thing that you''re able to do this, because it''s a good thing that you''re trustworthy, and I wouldn''t want to kill you if I could. ''''But I wonder if we can afford to take on Mr. Vilm and Ms. Foumir? Perhaps I was no match for the man I was before. But now there is no one who can be my enemy, even if it is a spirit animal. Even if it''s a spirit animal. When Hartshan clenches his fist, a dark purple magic power begins to flood in. "Wow... is that the magic power you took away from Meldina-chan? That''s a lot of dense magic. "Got it. There''s no denying it. For the sake of the genie, I will do anything. Harzun replies to Julius'' words with a self-mocking laugh. I don''t blame you. I''m not judging you, but I would do anything to protect you and your friends. I just want to say that it''s going to be an interesting match. I don''t mean to be a... hider, but you better hurry. They''re already in front of this room. It''s only a matter of time before the golems get through. From the other side of the massive stone door, the sound of battle is resounding. From the vibrations transmitted, you can predict that the battle will be quite intense. I''ll let you do that. You can find a lot of people who have been in a position to help you. Yomi, I''m hiding. Okay. I''ll be more careful this time. When Yomi held up her hands, the space was ripped in two, revealing a world filled with darkness. Julius and Yomi waved their hands at Harzang and disappeared into the darkness. ''''He, too, who gains the faith of the Spiritual Beast-sama, huh...'''' For some reason, the words I should have muttered to myself were in my ears, Hartsang. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Melch! Vilm, who kicked the stubborn stone door with a roar as he entered, quickly looked around at the same time as he raised his voice, and the moment he caught sight of Meldina lying on the altar and Hartsang camped in its path, he shifted into a combat stance, not even trying to hide his anger. Fumir, who was following right behind them, also turned his hair upside down and let out a low growl as soon as he saw the scene. (...It''s okay. Mel is alive.) If you look closely, you can see that Meldina''s chest is slowly rising and falling, and she is breathing. At least, it''s not like he''s going to die right now. It''s a very good idea to be able to have a good time with them. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. It is a very good idea to have a good idea of what you can do with it. I''ll evaluate it honestly. It doesn''t matter. I want my Mel back now. I could not do that. I have sworn to protect Meldina all my life. I cannot let you have it. Then we''ll have to take it back by force! It''s too early to say, but after kicking the ground, Virum closes the distance between him and Harzang in an instant and releases a shower of kicks. It seemed that Hartshan was unable to react to anything to the kick released from an unstoppable speed, but just before that kick caught him in the side of the head, he was blocked by the purple magic power that surrounded his body. ''''Tch!'''' It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it, but you can''t even touch him, just like the earlier kick attack. ''''It is in vain. I''m not going to be able to get to the point where I can''t even touch him. Well, I guess I''ll just have to let Fu do it. Air Bullet. In the Wyrm, numerous wind bombs fired by Fumil, sensing that the department was in trouble, converged on Hartsan, drawing irregular trajectories. The Geist Wall. Just when it seemed like everything was going to hit, Hartshan muttered a word, and at the same time, a tornado wrapped around him and popped the . (This guy prevented Fu''s magic effortlessly!) Like Wyrm, Foumir seemed as surprised as he was, glaring warily at Hartshan. It was a good enough chance for him to move to fight back, but for some reason he didn''t try to do so. ''''Human, listen to me. You are the one who has gained the faith of the Spiritual Beast Master. If you listen to me, you will surely understand. What do you mean by... His own attacks didn''t get through, and when Harzun felt that forceful pushes were pointless, Vilm, sensing that forceful pushes were pointless, listened, suppressing his anger. ''''That''s why I wanted Meldina, even if I had to deceive even the Spirit Beast-sama, let alone my own you and my compatriots. Seeing that Wyrm and the others were willing to listen to him, Hartshan began to speak without breaking his blank expression. 112 【102】.txt You know that, don''t you? That there are those who are after the power of the spirits. Do you think he''s playing with us? You''re one of them. Or, more accurately, I was just pretending to be a collaborator. As long as there was evidence that it was a demonic ore that he had found during his search of the High Elf Village, it was only natural that he would see Harzang as one of his enemies. Perhaps he had anticipated this, and continued to speak with a perfectly unconcerned expression. ''''In the first place, there is no way that we high elves could seriously harm the spirit-sama. The only reason we were cooperating with them was because we desperately needed to bring Meldina to this place. You''re gonna call Mel? ''Yes. We high elves have no way to counter the magical tools they have created. We needed the power that Meldina possesses to overthrow those who harmed the Spirit-sama. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what he''s referring to as "Meldina''s power". I''m sure he sensed that I was talking out of my mouth, but he let out a short sigh and continued. ''No wonder you are oblivious, human. Meldina''s power has been sleeping deep in your soul, you know. Do you know that Meldina has explored these ruins? I... Yeah. I heard it this morning. Yeah. Meldina is the Chosen One. Chosen? Virum couldn''t help but listen back to the words spoken by Harzang, which he couldn''t find any connection with. I can''t find any connection with the words spoken by Harzaan. It is the mausoleum of the founder of our high elves and elves, the Elder Elves. ''The Elder Elf? I''ve never heard of such a species. I don''t even know who to call. From the looks of it, your spirit animal isn''t very old. The word "Elder" means an ancient species. It is said that you lived in the age of ancient magical civilization. Probably only a few of the spirits alive today know about it. Hartshan looked somewhat proud as he explained in a way that was easy to understand to Foumil, who tilted his head. ''''It is said that there were some Elder Elf-sama who possessed magical power that exceeded even Spirit Beasts-sama. However, you have chosen to coexist with the spirits instead of increasing their magical power. Therefore, to us, Spirituals are absolute beings. Meldina was an Elder Elf? ''Not quite. Meldina was chosen as the vessel in which the Lord Elder Elf dwells when he reached the latest part of this ruin ... or this room. In other words, Meldina herself is unaware of it, but another personality resides within her. I thought that with the power of the Elder Elves, I could resist them. The reason why I provided the magic ore is because I wanted to have them gather information about Meldina, which is scattered all over the world. We almost got invaded because of that rock you provided. ''I''m sorry about that. But it is also true that without Meldina''s power, there would have been no way to counteract it. There is nothing more foolish than to take on an unwinnable battle without a plan. Even though he was surprised that Hartshan had apologized honestly, Virum had some sympathy in his words. ''I see, I understand why you want Mel. But how were you going to get Mel to cooperate with you when she refused you? No matter how much of Meldina''s body you get, if you can''t convince its mind, it''s useless. ''''About that... we''ve already settled that. What do you mean? The answer that came back to the question I posed, including the intention that this discussion was not worthy of continuing if I tried to intimidate, trick, or brainwash them into obeying me, was a betrayal of Virum''s predictions. He said, "The power of the Elder Elf Master that resides in Meldina was taken into me before you came. If you cannot fight with me as my wife, then I have no choice. So the Elder Elf was able to stop me and Hu from attacking you. Yes. Now that I have the power of the Elder Elf in my body, I have no reason to argue with you, who has gained the trust of the Spiritual Master. That''s why I wanted to talk with you and your spirit animal. To defeat the Ancient Garden. "...I have no objection to defeating this Ancient Garden. However, Mel will be returned. If the Elder Elf''s power in Mel was the goal, then we don''t need her now, do we? Although angry, he might make the same decision if it was to protect his family and friends. With that in mind, Vilm demands Meldina''s conversion as the lowest line of compromise. ''It can''t be done,'' But what came back from Khartzan was a refusal. I am responsible for depriving Meldina of her power. A lifelong companionship with Meldina is my way of repaying the debt. ...Wait. The word ''atonement'' came out of Harzun''s mouth, and Vilm couldn''t help but feel uneasy about it. You said earlier that Meldina''s power was sleeping in the depths of your soul. Yeah, you said it. ''I''m sure taking that power away from you has had some negative effect on Mel, right? The worst development that had arrived at this point in time caused the anger that had once calmed down to flare up again. ''''The Elder Elf-sama''s power that dwells in my soul was forcibly ripped away by a magic formula. The burden on Meldina''s soul must have been considerable.'''' His fists tremble with too much force, a dull thud echoes from his clenched back teeth, and a clear killing intent dwells in his wide-set eyes... Meldina will never wake up again. Wyrm''s anger went through a critical point. 113 【103】.txt His roar could be heard in the wail of sorrow. Tears flowed from his eyes along with anger, fueling the void as if he just couldn''t accept reality. The current Virum doesn''t have any of his usual calmness, it''s as if he''s looking at a different person. ''''Brother Vee, no...! A black rush of magic begins to flow out of the Virum. It''s a prelude to the annihilation that happened many times when he was a child. I''ve lost control of my reasoning, and the vast amount of magical power that could be described as abnormal is uncontrollable and dripping out of my body. Is it broken? Even though I love you, it''s only a matter of losing a woman. As I thought, the faith of a spirit animal is too heavy for a human being. "Don''t talk to me like that! Brother Vi loves his family more than anyone. Mel is family to Fu and his family. There''s no way I''m going to sit back and relax when my family is taken from me! In a complete reversal of the previous situation, Foumill is eating at Hartshan, who looks down on Virum with a disdainful gaze. ''''Meldina is a lucky person. The spirit beast-sama calls you his precious family. However, the person in question didn''t seem to have any intentions at all, but rather looked at Fumil with eyes that seemed to be looking at something smiling. Seeing those eyes, Foumil reflexively made his body tense up. From the way Hartsang spoke, there was no doubt that he did not hate Meldina. The act of burying the one he held dear to him for the sake of gaining power, that sentiment was something that Foomir couldn''t understand. ''''? Brother Vee! In the meantime, the black magical power that overflows from Virum''s body is gaining momentum. Fumil clings to him in an attempt to quell it, but the magic power does not seem to stop running amok. (What should I do, what should I do? How can I help brother Vee?) He desperately tried to think of a solution, but his impatience got in the way and he couldn''t think of a solution. ''''Spiritual beast-sama, that one can''t be saved in the meantime. Come here before his magic power goes out of control. I will protect you, my spirit animal. No, it won''t. No, no, no, no. Hu Hu will save you. Despite the critical situation, Hartshan frowned when he saw Foumill, who did not seem to give up. There was another reason why she didn''t give up even in this situation, besides the fact that Virum was an important family member. That was back when Fumil was still a spirit. When she was deeply wounded and almost gave up on the idea that she would not be able to save herself in the future, she saw Virum risking his life to save her, and she felt strongly that she wanted to be like him. (If we fail, we all die. Fu, Mel...and brother Vee. But I will save them, I swear!) Determined that it was his turn to help, Fumir slowly closed his eyes and began to focus his mind. gentle soul, I think of my beloved brother and have a strong desire to help him. I wish thee well. Deeply aware of the resonance (link) with the vilum, the path that connects it slowly and significantly widens. Naturally, if you do this, the amount of magic energy flowing into you will increase, and what was supposed to be a pleasant sensation will turn into a painful one, but it''s no big deal. I''m going to tell you the truth. ''''Master Spiritual Beast! What the hell do you think you''re doing? Please stop! Harzang, who was always expressionless, seemed to be calling out something with an unusually surprised look on his face, but it didn''t reach Hmir''s ears. ''Thou shalt mingle with my soul, and I shall give thee all I have. She says her own name as she feels her body melting. She speaks her own name, her true name, as she and her beloved brother become one. Advent, Fusion, White Wolf Princess, Atmosius. At that moment, a violent tornado was born from underneath Virum and Fumil''s feet, enveloping each of them with each of the thunderous black magic power that poured out. The two tornadoes began to follow the same trajectory, sometimes colliding with each other as they moved through space in all directions. Eventually, it became a single tornado with a huge swell and landed on the ground, scattering the dust around it. In the midst of the tornado, which popped with a sound like a balloon breaking, stood Vilm, dressed in white. The hair is dyed pure white, which is symmetrical to its usual color, and the eyes, which used to be like black pearls, have changed to a shade reminiscent of emeralds, with ears that stand upright on the head and sharp, extended claws that shine like swords on both limbs. It didn''t seem to have lost its reasoning from earlier, and its calm eyes caught Hartshan''s. ''''...This is the fusion with the spirit beast-sama that they were talking about, right? Even though I actually saw it with my own eyes, I still can''t believe it. At the scene of too much, Hartshan is sweating coldly. There was no room in his expression for the time before, and even his fingertips seemed to be trembling, if only slightly. ("Fu, I''m sorry. Thanks to you, I was saved thanks to you.") ("Hmm, if you''re back to normal, no problem. All we have to do now is save Mel. Let''s all go home.") ("....Oh, for sure, let''s all go home together and take Mel with us.") (Hmm.) Meldina is not completely dead. Then there is always a way to help. When they fused, Vilm, who had regained his reasoning through Fumir''s call, gathered his thoughts and began to act for the best. ''Hartshan, I understand your desire to protect the spirits. So I''ll ask you one last time. Do you have any intention of returning Mel? I can''t... Hartsang, who answered shortly, takes a stance. ''I see.'' When he heard the answer, Vilm leaned forward to match it. ''''Aqualance! Hartsang took the lead. He saw that he was at a disadvantage if he was behind, so he attacked with a magic that he hadn''t shown in the earlier exchange. Three water spears appeared at the same time. Is it because of the refraining from using a large magic that covers a wide area, or is it because of the concern to not involve Meldina? The water spears that were released, each one drawing an arc and attacking Virum. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of it. It''s not a good idea. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. Enchant Aero. However, Virum dodges them with a light step, and as soon as he closes the distance between him and Harzang at once, a small tornado appears in his limbs. A magic that makes his own body clothed in wind. That''s all, but it''s a threat to Hartshan, who had cast a jutsu formula that nullifies physical attacks. ''''Kuh? Frey... Too late. Wyrm''s fist caught him in the abdomen. Realizing that no, he couldn''t make it in time, Hartshan interrupted one arm and escaped a direct hit. ''''Guh! However, even if he escaped a direct hit, he would not be able to escape the small tornado. A number of lacerations formed on the arm that was used as a shield, and blood gushed out of the wound. At the earliest, Vilm''s attack, which was not an opponent for Harzang, turned into a mass of deadly weapons. The expression of Hartshan, who had barely avoided a direct hit while sacrificing both arms from the rushes that were unleashed at an astonishing speed, crumbles greatly with pain and impatience. ''''Foolishness........my hands and feet, which are empowered by the Elder Elf-sama, must not go unclaimed! "...If I was alone, I''m pretty sure I would have been the one to lose. In fact, if Virum had come alone, he wouldn''t have been able to defeat those golems, let alone him. ''''Impossible! If so, what did I sacrifice Meldina to gain power for! What did you pretend to be and leave your people to die! Are you saying that everything we''ve been doing to gain the power to protect you, Spirit-sama, has been for nothing! From its half-crazed ranting, it''s hard to imagine that it''s the same person who had the luxury of time earlier. He looks down at his arms, which are not likely to be of any use at the earliest, and his face is slowly turning pale. ''I''m not saying that the choice you made is wrong. But once you chose that choice, you and I had no choice but to turn against each other. "We''re supposed to have the same desire to protect the spirits, though." If Harzang had chosen differently, they would have had a future of fighting together. A single choice had led their paths in a direction that would never cross. ''''Kuhk, kuhk! Hahahahaha! I didn''t expect you to sympathize with someone who is less than 20 years old. You are right, those who want to protect the spirit-sama are fighting each other. How ridiculous. Suddenly, Harzang started laughing, and after a quick laugh, he sat there as if his entire body had been drained of strength. However, despite the fact that he was in tatters, the atmosphere emanating from him was that of the chief of the High Elf tribe. ''Kill me, human,'' he said. I can''t say for sure, but Meldina''s soul may yet be restored. What did you say? My soul and Meldina''s soul have not yet mingled. I tell you that if you kill me and put Meldina''s soul back into your body, you may awaken. I am ready. Now, do it with me. As it is, Hartshan, who has turned his back on Virum, slowly closes his eyes as if to show his thoughts. If that is the only means to revive Meldina, there is no reason why Virum would not choose it. Haltsan, who felt the presence of Virum standing behind him, opens his mouth. ''I had no intention of asking for a human''s name, but will you tell me your name in your last moments?'' ...Vilm. My name is Wyrm-Servantil. Wyrm, huh? I''ve been wanting to meet you a long time ago. Me too. Harzun. "Hmmm, hmmm. I''m a little baked, to be able to enjoy being called names by humans. If Meldina wakes up, just tell her I''m sorry. I''ll be sure to tell you. So long, then. After a beat, Hartsang''s head fell off with a gurgle. The expression on Virum''s face as he was bathed in the spurting return blood was hard to describe. 114 【104】.txt Something like light purple steam rises from Hartsang''s body after he lost his head. (I can feel Mel''s magical power from this guy. So this is the soul of Mel that Harzun was talking about.) Apparently, it seemed to be a property similar to magic power, and it didn''t seem to be that difficult to handle if Virum was skilled in handling magic power. ''Fusion release (fusion out). Huu, I know you''re tired, but stick with me for a while longer. "Hmph. Hu is fine. Come on, help Mel. Nodding vigorously at Fu''s words, Virum begins to gather them into one hand, not wanting to let the shimmering soul that is about to fizzle out. ''''Master! Is Mel-chan safe?! Mr. Wilm! Is your sister Mel safe?! "Meru! I''m here to help! Then, the ones who entered with great vigor were Kounaria, Oma, and Heishela. They seem to have been caught in a trap in the ruins, and their clothes are torn in places and their injuries are noticeable in some places. The two of them found Meldina lying on the altar and went to run to her, but before they could do so, Fumir stood in front of them and shook his head. ''''Not now. Brother Vee, let me take care of it.'''' When the girls heard from Fumir about what happened here, they turned blue when they learned that Meldina was on the brink of death. ''Oh no... Mel...? Oh, Master! Mel would be a great help! You''re not going to die, are you?! Calm down, Sister Koo! You mustn''t interfere with Mr. Wyrm! Oma stops Cunaria, who was trying to hang on to Wyrm, just in time to stop him. ''Let go, Oma-kun! It''s Mel! Mel-chan! ''Ugh! If you interrupt Mr. Wyrm, that could kill my sister Mel! That''s not good enough for you! Coonaria seems to be invoking physical enhancement and tries to shake off Oma, but she stops moving with a snap, as if she heard his words. As it is, large tears have collected in the corners of Coonaria''s eyes as she slumped helplessly. ''''Hmm~? It''s so loud. People were sleeping comfortably........what''s wrong with everyone? You look so gloomy. In the gloomy atmosphere, the effect of the incense finally wore off, and Miselio woke up with an out-of-place voice. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family. It''s not possible! No matter how many times I''m going to fall for a joke like that, I''m not going to fall for it~! As it was, Miserio moved close to Meldina''s face and pecked at her forehead while laughing. ''''But it''s not terrible~? I can''t believe you got together with Mel to make fun of me. However, her face, which tilted her head at Meldina''s lack of response, gradually turned pale as she swallowed the situation. ''''Lies... Just kidding, what is it? Hey, Mel! Say something! Say something!'' Fumil restrains the half-mad Miserio, but he flails about, trying to get out of it. ''''Mio, calm down. If you interrupt brother Vee now, Mel will really die.'''' "But! But... Miselio''s face was already mangled with tears. Coonaria was originally looking up at the ceiling while plumping and trembling, as if Oma was also desperately trying to hold back her tears. ''''... Okay, we''ve gathered.'''' The atmosphere is like a wake, and everyone looks up in response to Vilm''s words. Kneeling on one knee by Meldina''s side, Virum carefully pours out the shimmering of the collected souls, little by little, with great care so that not even the slightest bit of it spills out. ''Mel! Please! Wake up! "Mel! If you leave me to die, I''ll never forgive you!'''' ''Sister Mel! Please, please open your eyes! "Meru, you can''t die. Will you be sad when Mel dies, High Sierra? "Mel, don''t leave. Come back here, now. Each of them called out to Meldina, but there was no response. As time passed, his frustration grew, and the worst of it went through his mind. Then, just as the last drop poured from his own hand, he called out as he shouted. ''Mel, come back! I need you! The corners of Meldina''s eyes twitched at Virm''s cry with her thoughts on them. The expression of Vilm and the others'' expressions changed with her reaction, and they ran out their voices in unison, not wanting to miss this opportunity. At the earliest moment, when I couldn''t understand who was saying what, Meldina''s eyes slowly open. Meldina, who turned her eyes to Vilm and the others who were shouting with joy . ''Oh... I didn''t expect this to happen when I got up. Eh, what? Since when did my room become a meeting place? She got up, scratching her head and belly in a raggedy way, and sat down on her knees and gave a lazy lack of a sluggish look that was roughly unlike her. "...who are you? "Oh, of course I''ll notice. I have a totally different personality from her. Meldina(?) doesn''t show the slightest reaction to the murderous atmosphere emitted by Wyrm, but rather bursts out laughing as if teasing him. "Hey! Who the hell are you? Where did Mel go!'' ''Yes, that''s right! That body is Mel''s, so please give it back to her! The reactions of the two of Meldina''s best friends are especially pronounced, and even Cunaria is polite in her words, but she has her hand on the big axe. ''''Both Kounaria-chan and Miselio-chan are not that excited. Your pretty face is ruined~? Besides, we can''t wake up Meldina-chan just yet. This one has put a bit of a strain on my soul.'''' Meldina(?) stroked Cunaria and Miselio''s heads as if she were petting a small child. gave a snap and a wink. ''Could it be that you are an Elder Elf? "Sei-Ka-Oh! That''s what I''m talking about, Fu-mil. I knew you were a pretty girl with a good eye for detail! My name is Arche. I am the Elder Elf who slept in these ruins. Arsh, who seemed to be a self-proclaimed Elder Elf, happily patted Fumir''s head, and introduced himself with a big smile. ''''Now, get out of Meldina''s body. It''s Vilm''s voice, which, although the killing spirit has disappeared, does not try to hide its discomfort on her face. It must be unbearable for Arche, who doesn''t look like Meldina, to be taking over her body. ''''Oh, are you sure? If I leave now, she''ll die. As I said before, Meldina''s soul is in a damaged state. If I don''t hold it together now, Meldina''s soul will disappear in the not too distant future.'''' After thinking that her story was not zero as a possibility, Virum couldn''t interrupt her any further. ''''To be frank, Atachi and Meldina-chan''s souls are completely mixed together, so it''s impossible to pull them apart now~'''' It''s not only Virum who was irritated by Arche, who changed from a serious expression and started laughing again with a clattering laugh. In the midst of such a gaze, her courage to continue laughing without a care in the world may be quite impressive. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the best out of it. It''s a good idea to have a little talk about the future. Right? When he finished laughing, Arche had had enough, he put his index finger to his mouth and winked again. 115 【---】.txt Once upon a time, it was a story of the time called the prehistoric age. In general, those who are called "people" lived together regardless of their species. Humans, elves, dwarves, beastmen, wizards and mages, as well as many others, the ancestors of the species that live in the modern world. They helped each other and cooperated with each other in the face of difficulties; it could be said that their lives were truly ideal. The spirits and fairies, who felt good about them, helped them in their lives. It was never a sign of hierarchy; these women also worked together as part of the group. As the years passed, the two girls thought "Are we relying too much on the spirits," they thought. Of course, we do what we can do, but we can''t do it ourselves - for example, if there''s damage caused by a natural disaster, we have no choice but to rely on the spirits. And that has put a huge burden on the spirits. "The two girls want to reduce the burden on the spirits even more, so they begin to develop a variety of things with their friends. It began to produce results little by little, despite many failures. At first, they were all genuinely happy. "This will lighten the burden on the spirits," they said. However, as the development progressed, the number of useful tools increased, and they became less dependent on the spirits, some of the relatively younger generation among their peers began to disrespect them. It is a poison that is very, very sweet and dense, and gradually eats away at their thoughts. Those thoughts spread through the fellowship like a highly infectious epidemic. Naturally, the spirits were not so good-natured as to lend their strength to be treated with disrespect. The gulf between them and the spirits gradually deepened. One day, the girl who saw the situation as dangerous called out to the other girl. "We should all have a proper talk and reestablish the bond with the spirits again," she said. However, what came back was a rejection. The girl swallowed it with resentment at the rejection, but she swallowed it, and managed to bite down on the discussion. I followed the other girl as she strode to the back of the lab - and I was immensely disappointed in the sight. In that room lay the spirits tied to countless tubes. "The spirits'' life force can be a wonderful energy," said the other girl with a big smile on her face. In contrast, the girl couldn''t react to too much of what had happened, she was speechless and stunned. They had found out. The pleasure of being filled more than necessary. And then they stepped in. This is a realm that must never be crossed. This was the beginning of the ancient magical civilization.